《Unfortunately, I'm an Evil Villainess》


 Prologue - Death

    The party was just as amazing as I thought it would be. Loud music blasted, people danced, and the drinks made my head spin.


    It was the first time I¡¯d gotten drunk despite approaching my eighteenth birthday. All my friends spent their high school years partying, while I studied furiously under the pressure of my parents.


    It all paid off though, and I, despite not being very smart, had gotten accepted into a top university. That¡¯s why I deserved to spend at least one night as a teenager.


    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±


    Someone bumped past me, knocking me onto the ground.


    ¡°Are you blind, idiot?¡± I snapped.


    But the person was already gone. I rolled my eyes and stood up, then disposed of my annoyance with another cup of whatever it was they served.


    ¡°Jenny! How¡¯s the party?¡±


    I turned to see my best friend, Tiffany, coming towards me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun,¡± I said. ¡°but that skirt you¡¯re wearing is hideous.¡±


    Her grin froze and her mouth opened slightly. I smiled.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve always thought that lipstick makes you look like a clown. I just thought I should tell you, since we¡¯re ¡®friends¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Jenny, what are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you, ever. Why do you get to be pretty and smart and nice at the same time? And by the way, I was the one that spread the rumour you got plastic surgery. You probably did.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened and she trembled slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve drank too much.¡±


    ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still worried about me! How can you be so nice? I¡¯m never going to see you again anyways, so you should see that this is who I really am.¡±


    Were those tears forming in her eyes? I felt a sudden stab of guilt, but it was quickly replaced by another thought. How could she look so beautiful even crying? Why was god so unfair?


    Laughing bitterly, I left Tiffany and wandered around the party until the music drowned out any thoughts of her. I screamed the lyrics of the songs along with everyone else, until I was almost deaf.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    My stomach turned and I rushed to the bathroom. I threw up in the toilet, the world spinning around me. When my mouth and head cleared, I sank against the wall and took a deep breath. I immediately regretted it because the room smelled like vomit.


    It was quieter in here, and I could hear my phone buzzing. I took it out and groaned, then started scrolling through the pile of messages.


    ¡®Where are you???¡¯


    ¡®The kidnappers can have what they want, but don¡¯t hurt her.¡¯


    ¡®Your window is open. Did you sneak out?¡¯


    ¡®Come back right now.¡¯


    I was terrible at sneaking out, but did my parents have to ruin this one night? Sometimes, I was sure that they cared more about my future than my present happiness. I wouldn¡¯t be able to blame them for raising me into a failure, like they feared I might become, but I could blame them for my personality.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, they were good parents that I loved and ones that loved me. I knew that, even if we never talked much. I would be moving out to go to university soon, so I felt it was my filial obligation to obey.


    Tiffany¡¯s parents adored her, yet she complained they¡¯d never get anything. It was quite the opposite with me, because I knew that even though our family was fairly wealthy, it wasn¡¯t enough. It would never be enough to get me what I wanted, because I wanted so much.


    As I stumbled out of the house into the cold night air, memories came rushing to me.


    ¡®Maybe you¡¯ll just grow up to be useless.¡¯


    ¡®Privacy? Why would you need that?¡¯


    ¡®If you weren¡¯t my daughter, I would never associate with you.¡¯


    The feeling was mutual even now, despite my dad having said it in the heat of an argument. Our personalities simply clashed, between me and both of my parents, so most of our conversations ended in me stomping to the basement to throw things. Yet in the end, we all grew tired, and perhaps that¡¯s why our interactions stopped beyond the necessary, and I hid myself in stories.


    Tears blurred my vision and I sniffled. I tried to wipe them away, and too late, I remembered that I was wearing makeup. It stung my eyes and tears streamed down my cheeks. I broke into sobs.


    I loved them. I hated them. I wished I could like them more. I despised the person they raised me into. I wished I could be better.


    I¡¯ve worn so many masks, trying to be liked, or at least not hated. But if I had enough power to get what I wanted without other people, or if they loved me regardless, or if I could just be prettier underneath-


    ¡®Fame. Power. Riches. A throne at the top of the world. All mine.¡¯


    A dream so distant and impossible. Especially when I was like this.


    Therapy. Would that even help? What if all I learned was that this mess was just who I was? And they¡¯d be offended, they¡¯d think their daughter would be too strong for that.


    The street lights flickered overhead. I yawned, tired.


    Everything else could wait. I¡¯d get to bed, and if they insisted on a lecture, I would scream or cry or whatever. Sleep would make it all better.


    The tears just wouldn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t bother to wipe them again, I only wanted to get home. Maybe some part of me was still holding out hope that my parents would be there to apologize and tell me everything was all right.


    I broke into a run, not seeing clearly where I was going. The world seemed a bit fuzzy. Everything happened so quickly.


    A car¡¯s frantic honking.


    Bright headlights that froze me in place.


    My body flying across the road.


    Darkness.

 Chapter 1 - Reincarnation

    In the Kingdom of Orilon, Grand Duke Avington was the most powerful aristocrat besides the members of the royal family. He had a lovely wife and two charming children.


    The elder was a son named Damian Avington, who was also the successor. He was the pride of the family, a genius in magical studies with an incredible amount of mana even as a young boy.


    The younger was a girl named Valentina Avington. She would grow to be the jewel of the kingdom, beautiful beyond description and admired by all.


    I was Valentina Avington.


    Life was simply splendid. Father, Mother, Brother, and the servants all adored me. At the tender age of nine, I was already aware of how pretty I was. In my wardrobe was likely the largest collection of dresses and jewels in the kingdom, and the chef made delicacies others could only imagine.


    Presently, I laid on my stomach on my large bed with many pillows, reading a book while eating cookies. The book did not tell a story, so I was almost bored to death. Alas, this was necessary.


    Despite everything I had, I¡¯d always been haunted by flashes and memories, along with strange knowledge I didn¡¯t know the source of. The book finally confirmed my suspicions.


    ¡®Reincarnation, also known as rebirth or transmigration, is the concept of a soul taking on a new life after death of the biological body. Many have claimed to have memories of a past life.¡¯


    I was one of those that could remember their past lives, and I shuddered at the misery. What a pathetic mess it was. And to think I was eighteen! Though I liked to consider myself as mature, I definitely only felt nine.


    But there was something else bothering me¡­


    ¡°My lady, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    My thoughts were interrupted by a crash followed by a maid¡¯s frantic apologies. I sat up with annoyance.


    The maid was a cute girl a little older than me with mousy brown hair and light brown eyes. A broken teacup and a tray were on the floor, with a large stain on the expensive carpet.


    ¡°You useless idiot!¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I leaped from my bed and stomped towards the maid. She was kneeling on the floor with tears welling in her eyes.


    ¡°Did you know how expensive this was? Your life isn¡¯t worth that much!¡±


    She broke into sobs.


    ¡°Please, my lady, I¡¯m sorry! It was an accident, my hand just slipped, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    I sighed, ignoring my slight guilt. How could the grand duchy hire someone this incompetent?


    ¡®How should I punish her?¡¯


    Someone barged into my room before I could decide.


    ¡°Who dares to upset my little sister?¡±


    It was Damian, my brother, who was older than me by two years. He was a pretty child, fair with pale blonde hair. His eyes gleamed purple, the sign of a powerful mage. In a few years, he would capture and toy with the hearts of many ladies.


    He strode across the room and grabbed a handful of the maid¡¯s hair. The girl trembled.


    ¡°Shall we cut off these incapable fingers? Or should I try a new spell that drowns you slowly?¡±


    ¡°My lord, please, no, I¡¯m so sorry! I have three little brothers that depend on me, please don¡¯t kill me, please, my lord!¡±


    The information reminded me of something. I studied the girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The girl looked up at me, her cheeks streaked with tears.


    ¡°Tia, my lady.¡±


    A smile slowly creeped onto my face. I turned to Damian.


    ¡°Brother, I suppose it¡¯s all right to let her off this time.¡±


    He frowned, and sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Sister. Fine, it¡¯ll just be thirty lashes and a month¡¯s pay.¡±


    ¡°Ten lashes ought to do. I¡¯ve taken a liking to her.¡±


    He looked at me quizzically, but nodded. Letting go of the maid¡¯s hair, he patted my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart. It¡¯s useful to have a few loyal dogs, after all.¡±


    With that, he went away.


    I looked at the quivering maid on the floor. Smiling, I reached out a hand and helped her up. Tia''s eyes were wide as she took my hand.


    ¡°T-thank you, my lady. I¡¯ll forever be indebted to your kindness!¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re loyal to me, I¡¯ll take care of you. Understood?¡±


    The maid wiped away her tears and nodded emphatically.


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Then you can go. And call someone to clean up the mess.¡±


    I dismissed her with a wave. She curtsied, and left. When the door closed, I sank onto my bed, and laughed.


    There was no doubt about it. This world was from a web novel I read in my last life. Tia was the maid of the protagonist when the story begins, and would become her first friend and confidant. The energetic and loyal maid would support her all the way until she died protecting her from the villainess, who she formerly worked for.


    And I, Valentina Claire Avington, was the villainess in question.

 Chapter 2 - The Novel

    The protagonist from the novel ¡®The Saint Loved By All¡¯ was obviously a saint, both literally and metaphorically.


    Her name was Catherine Bryant, daughter of Baron Bryant. When she was a small child, she and her mother had a carriage accident. Her mother died and she ended up at an orphanage. Thus, she grew up as a kind commoner.


    The baron looked all over for her, and finally found her when she was seventeen. That¡¯s where the novel started, following Catherine as she learned to navigate high society. With her bubbly, optimistic, and innocent personality, she attracted several prominent figures. She faced hardships, but they were always overcome with her saint-like disposition, ridiculously good luck, devoted male leads, and literally God¡¯s blessing.


    ¡®Wow, my past life had terrible tastes in novels.¡¯


    It couldn¡¯t have been more cliched. The good guys win and live happily ever after, the bad guys lose miserably. Catherine married the crown prince, and House Avington was destroyed.


    I wouldn¡¯t have that. God had given me a blessing, and now I held the power of the future.


    I couldn¡¯t control my happiness and it bubbled over in giggles. With my knowledge, I could easily take over the kingdom, or even the continent.


    ¡®Queen Valentina Avington.¡¯


    I loved the sound of that. I could already imagine the castles, statues, songs, and plays all dedicated to me. Everyone would obey my words and worship the ground I walk on. Father and Mother would be so proud.


    After I calmed down from my excitement and daydreams, I started looking at things more practically. I drummed a finger on my bed thoughtfully.


    The villainess¡¯s troubles started with her stupidity. She was madly in love with the crown prince, but her methods for removing Catherine were simply brainless.


    These amateur mistakes could easily be avoided. After all, I could remember years when web novels were my past life¡¯s only entertainment. I literally knew every trick in the book, so Catherine wouldn¡¯t be this lucky this time.


    The best course of action would be to deal with the saint before the story has a chance to start and arrange a political marriage with the crown prince like in the original. That was the fastest route to being queen, and I¡¯d simply not fall in love with him. There would also certainly be a way to deal with the demons that show up later in the novel without the saint, so removing her wouldn¡¯t cause too much harm.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The main arguments the crown prince provided for annulling our engagements were that I was not qualified to be queen and that he did not love me. Valentina from the novel only asked for the engagement because she loved the prince, so she hadn¡¯t learned the academics necessary to be queen. She also hated studying, a sentiment I shared. But with my past memories, I knew that I could do it, if I really tried. As for the latter, there were plenty of loveless political marriages. That wouldn¡¯t have been a valid excuse if he hadn¡¯t met Catherine, and I could slip him a love potion if that made him feel better.


    My head hurt from all the thinking. The novel had been stupidly long, and my memory wasn¡¯t amazing.


    I got up from my bed and went over to my desk. Taking out a notebook, I wrote down all my previous thoughts, then recorded everything I remembered from the novel. After considerable rearrangement and many headaches trying to recall specific details, I managed to put down all the major events in chronological order.


    ¡®Ah, finally!¡¯


    I leaned back and stretched. I had started just after lunch and now it was time for dinner. A sense of accomplishment and pride welled up in my chest.


    A maid knocked and I told her to enter.


    ¡°My lady, Lord Damian said to inform you that he would be eating in his room. There¡¯s a spell he wants to work on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take dinner in my room too. I¡¯ve been working all day, you know.¡±


    She had the audacity to look surprised, but I was in too much of a good mood to be angered.


    ¡°His and Her Grace will be delighted.¡±


    I nodded, pleased. Father and Mother were returning from their trip tomorrow, and I intended to surprise them. There were many preparations I needed to make, but one could be done right away.


    ¡°Also, tell the housekeeper to train Tia as my personal maid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    I dismissed the maid with a smile. Already, I had successfully turned one of Catherine¡¯s most invaluable allies into my own. This was too easy.


    Yet, something bothered me. When my past life read the novel, she thought the villainess deserved every bit of what she got, all while mindlessly cheering on the heroine. Perhaps all the novels she read had melted her brain, but it still unsettled me.


    There was one crucial difference, though. I wasn¡¯t the stupid Valentina or the wicked woman from my past life. I was surely different, and better. I would win where they lost.


    ¡®Winners write the story.¡¯


    Valentina was the villainess because she lost. There were plenty of popular transmigration novels with the villainess achieving happiness and the original heroine becoming the real villainess. When I won, I would go down in history as a saintly queen. If I lost, I would be the most evil and despicable villainess.


    The ridiculous idea made me laugh. After I finished dinner, I wrote out a plan of action. It was quite easy, actually. When I was done, victory was all but certain.


    I admired my reflection in the mirror. With my red lips smiling coyly, I looked like a real villainess.


    This was going to be fun.

 Chapter 3 - Grand Duke

    Grand Duke Avington was seen as an intimidating man by most, with his large build, fiery red hair, and piercing black eyes. The mere mention of his name terrified many, but there was a side of him he only revealed in the presence of three individuals.


    In the novel, he was described as a corrupt noble. To me, he was the best father in the world.


    I paced around the entrance hall as we waited. Damian stood leaning against a wall while the servants hurried about, perfecting everything. The chef was preparing a great feast for lunch and we wore our best clothes. I missed Father and Mother very much, since they had been gone for almost a month.


    Finally, the words we¡¯d been waiting for were announced.


    ¡°His Grace, the Grand Duke of Avington, has arrived!¡±


    Damian and I rushed out, as rushed as one could be while maintaining a noble¡¯s grace, anyways. The servants were already lined up neatly at both sides of the walkway, bowing. Across the front yard at the start of the path, Father descended from his carriage.


    We walked down the stairs leading up to the castle with elegance and stood at the base of the steps. As Father approached, Damian bowed and I curtised perfectly. We greeted him in unison.


    ¡°Welcome home, Your Grace.¡±


    Close up, the grand duke truly had a frightening face and aura. However, his features quickly relaxed into a huge grin as he pulled both of us into a tight embrace. He easily picked us up and spun us around, laughing heartily.


    ¡°Ah, my angels, I¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    I giggled and hugged him back. Father was so strong, he could protect us from anything in the world. He loved us, and we loved him. He was the kind of man a father should be.


    A flicker of a memory from another world shot through my mind. I clung to Father tightly as he set us down. It was like a part of me was complete again now he was here.


    ¡°We¡¯ve missed you too, Father. Val was bothering everyone everyday, asking when you¡¯d be back.¡±


    Father laughed and ruffled Damian¡¯s hair. I flushed and protested.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t! But I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°I am too, my angel.¡±


    At my reluctance to let go, he chuckled and patted my hair affectionately. Then, he lifted me up and set me on his shoulder. I let out a surprised yell before laughter bubbled out.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Damian peeked behind Father and glanced up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mother?¡±


    Father sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Duchess Finley asked her to keep company for the next week. The poor woman¡¯s still distraught after what happened to her little girl, so your mother accepted.¡±


    I nodded. Duchess Finley¡¯s oldest daughter was my friend, and her little sister had recently been killed by demons. Still, I was disappointed that Mother didn¡¯t come back.


    Father took Damian¡¯s hand like he was a small child, but my brother did not protest, and Father smiled gently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I can¡¯t wait to see what the chef has prepared.¡±


    The mood brightened again at the dining table. A grand feast of the most delicious food laid in front of us, from fried chicken to a roasted pig to sweet macarons to a cake with too many layers to count. It was heaven for my tastebuds, and everything was made even better because Father was here.


    ¡°Caesar outdid himself once again.¡±


    Father nodded approvingly as the final dessert, large ice cream sundaes, were served. Our chef indeed possessed unmatched skills.


    Damian cleared his throat.


    ¡°How was the trip, Father?¡±


    Father¡¯s eyes twinkled, like he could barely contain his excitement.


    ¡°The diamond mine is very real. I must say, Valentina, I still have no idea how you knew, but the grand duchy owes it to you.¡±


    He smiled at me and I beamed back, a sense of pride rising. At the mention of Mount Glenning a while ago, I had mindlessly made a remark about the diamonds there, unaware that it had been information I learned from the novel.


    A smug grin slipped onto my face. The diamond mine that would have completely tilted the political field upon its discovery by Catherine was now under our control, and I hadn¡¯t even done it intentionally. Now, the grand duchy would be more indispensable than ever to the royal family.


    Seeing that I had no intentions of explaining, Father moved on.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought some things back for you both, and I¡¯ve sent them to your rooms. There¡¯s a grimoire for you, Damian, and a large diamond from the samples we got, Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Father! That¡¯s wonderful, thank you so much!¡±


    I grinned wide and couldn¡¯t keep it back even after Damian thanked Father and the conversation drifted to details of the diamond mine, boring me. Though my attention wandered away, I enjoyed their presence, and I was still in a good mood when we finally parted.


    Father cared about us. I loved him and I liked loving him.


    A memory from long ago surfaced in my mind. My dad from the other world was a good person. This particular scene was one of the rare happy moments, us watching a movie together. He wanted the best for me, I knew, but he had methods I disagreed with. My safety and future were prioritized over my happiness as a child, and I suppose he never suspected the consequences. There were times I was angry enough to consider killing him, or myself, and these moments only increased as I grew up.


    ¡®Enough.¡¯


    When I arrived back in my room, I distracted myself with the diamond sitting in a box on my bed. Gently, I picked it up and examined it in the sunlight. Light fragmented through, reflecting sparkling colours. It possessed a serene beauty.


    This was my life and world, here and now. There was no need to get lost in old memories, because this family was real.


    And that was all that mattered.

 Chapter 4 - Knights

    Father wasn¡¯t the only one I was delighted to see back. Our knight commander, Sir Williams, had gone with him, and I had been waiting to discuss something.


    I could have called him to my room, but I chose to go down to the knights¡¯ training grounds. A full day had passed since they¡¯d returned, and having taken the previous day off, Sir Williams was back at his post, drilling the knights collectively.


    At my arrival, Sir Williams gestured for the knights to pause. Half of them practically sank to the ground, dripping buckets of sweat. I must have seemed like a real saint to them.


    Sir Williams bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Good morning, my lady. What brings you here today?¡±


    He was a muscular man, weathered with many scars and slightly older than Father. The Grand Duke had many enemies, and this was the man that was keeping him alive. He had served Father ever since he was a boy, and needless to say, Father trusted him with his life.


    ¡°I wish to have a squadron of knights directly under my command.¡±


    As my demand, his eyebrows raised. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for a lady to have a personal knight, though most choose one after her debutante. Occasions that needed more protection had knights specially assigned. Certainly, it was rare to ask for a whole squadron to myself, but my purposes required much secrecy and manpower.


    ¡°They can still train under you,¡± I continued when he did not reply. ¡°But I want them to only take orders from me and carry out some confidential tasks.¡±


    The knight commander hesitated, many questions in his eyes.


    ¡°May I inquire what purposes?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Have you spoken to His Grace about it?¡±


    ¡°He would agree. You can ask him, if you want.¡±


    I could see he was still reluctant, even though I came all the way down here as a sign of respect. My annoyance was growing quickly, and I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°Who do you serve, Sir Williams?¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°The Grand Duchy of Avington.¡±


    ¡°And who am I?¡±


    ¡°Lady Valentina Avington.¡±


    ¡°There you have it,¡± I crossed my arms, glaring at him. ¡°Unless you dare to disrespect me, your master, I suggest you follow your orders.¡±


    ¡°Please allow me to confer with the grand duke first, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting that Father would disapprove? As his only daughter, everything I do is for the good of the grand duchy, but are you saying that you doubt my judgement? Do you doubt me?¡±


    My nostrils flared and my tone was harsh, my voice rising, because now it was a matter of principles. Sir Williams was clearly taken aback by my impeccable logic and shook his head.


    ¡°No, my lady. You misunderstand me.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Now get the knights.¡±


    An unreadable expression was on his face, with almost a hint of amusement, which I found absurd. He sighed and smiled.


    ¡°You are just like your father, my lady.¡±


    With that, he cast his attention to the knights, who were still resting. Finally, he called a couple forward and introduced them to me. There were fourteen in all, ten knights and four apprentices. They were mostly young, but looked impressive with their swords.


    The squadron leader was a man about thirty with a good-humoured face. His name was Sir Joseph Harrod, and he greeted me with a friendly smile. I couldn¡¯t remember the details of the knights, but one apprentice slightly older than me caught my eye.


    His hair was a bright silver colour, which was rare even in this fantasy world, or at least this part of it. It meant he had blood from the kingdom of Isvoria, our neighboring kingdom. He was beautiful with a quiet elegance, but unfortunately I couldn¡¯t remember his name.


    Since I was satisfied, I headed back to the manor. Sir Harrod escorted me, and I gave my orders on the way.


    ¡°There¡¯s a girl you need to find. She¡¯s eight, with golden blonde hair and green eyes. Pretty and kind, at an orphanage in the County of Newfield.¡±


    He looked at me, as if waiting for me to continue. When he saw that I was finished, his eyes grew wide in alarm.


    ¡°My lady, you wish to find one girl in an entire county?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s affiliated with the temple, if that helps.¡±


    Sir Harrod laughed nervously. ¡°What for? Surely this girl isn¡¯t that important?¡±


    I lifted an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s my order, so all you have to do is carry it out. I¡¯ll try to think of more descriptions later.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be quick, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Good thing you have almost a decade, then.¡±


    Sir Harrod shook his head and laughed. ¡°Yes, my lady. We will carry it out.¡±


    I felt awfully pleased with myself, especially when I returned to be greeted by Tia. She was bright enough to thank me repeatedly for my kindness in sparing her, and swore by god that she would serve me with her life.


    The story was in the palm of my hand. I didn¡¯t care how long it would take, I was going to win.

 Chapter 5 - Grand Duchess

    Grand Duchess Avington was a beautiful woman with pale blonde hair and light gray eyes. She was ever so sweet and delicate to have melted the grand duke¡¯s heart, and was known for her pure kindness. In the novel, she didn¡¯t appear much, except as a devoted mother that spoiled her children blindly out of love.


    Yet there were some things that even the novel didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Her Grace, the Grand Duchess of Avington, has arrived!¡±


    The affair was no less impressive than the grand duke¡¯s reception, Father made sure of that. Mother descended her carriage gracefully, assisted by the knights and followed by her ladies-in-waiting. She looked like an angel, coming up the path with her tender smile.


    ¡°Welcome home, Your Grace.¡±


    As Damian and I greeted her, Father kissed her hand. He looked ten years younger, his eyes shining with joy as she pulled him into an embrace. Father whispered something in Mother¡¯s ear, and Mother kissed him on the cheek, smiling.


    When they let go, Mother came to us. She stroked my hair gently and kissed me on the forehead, then Damian. There was the familiar and soothing scent of her light vanilla perfume.


    ¡°My darlings, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak, so I hugged her tightly. Her mere presence was reassuring, because she made our castle whole again. My heart fluttered in joy.


    Lunch was very pleasant, especially with Mother. When we were finished, she presented Damian with a new pocket watch and I with a string of pearls.


    ¡°Oh, Mother! Thank you!¡±


    Our exclamations of thanks were returned with her sweetest smiles. How I adored her!


    I tried on my new pearls with different dresses in the afternoon. Mother had retired to her room to rest after the journey, and I knew she would soon have to get back to managing the castle¡¯s affairs, so I didn¡¯t want to bother her.


    The next morning, I went to Mother. She was already bent over some papers, working hard.


    ¡°Good morning, Mother!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Valentina, my dear.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I went straight to the point.


    ¡°I would like some more tutors, to give me the education of a crown princess.¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes widened slightly at my request. A knowing smile creeped onto her face.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll plan the lessons and choose only the best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll need more than that if you want to marry the crown prince, you know.¡±


    I nodded, more aware than she could possibly understand. I had once read a novel where the protagonist was more than capable, but had to watch her fiance fall in love with her little sister over and over again in a time loop. It was so depressing that I couldn¡¯t finish.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do everything in my power.¡±


    I had one advantage: I was not in love with the crown prince. Without the diamond mine under Baron Bryant¡¯s control, the prince could not dream of severing the alliance with the grand duchy. Mother seemed to have thought of this as well, and mused.


    ¡°It¡¯s very convenient that you¡¯re His Grace¡¯s daughter, yes. A new monarch always needs powerful allies, but there¡¯s no saying if he¡¯ll divorce you once things stabilise. Then, again-¡±


    She cut off and tilted her head slightly with a smile. We were likely thinking of the same thing, that we could just start a rebellion. I nodded, and was suddenly struck by a stroke of brilliance.


    ¡°I would like to include shooting with a pistol in the lessons.¡±


    ¡°I agree. It¡¯s best for unexpected situations to know how to protect yourself. By the way, I heard about the knights. It was very smart, and remember to treat them well.¡±


    Before she married Father, Mother was the daughter of rich merchants. I didn¡¯t know the details, but she had seen more of life than a typical noble lady, and it was good to prepare for the worst.


    Mother called out as I left her room.


    ¡°Oh, and perhaps it would be good to include poisons as well.¡±


    We exchanged a smirk, though hers looked rather odd on her pure features.


    As I walked back, my thoughts couldn¡¯t help but wander, again. My old mom enraged me at times, and occasionally reduced me to tears. I hated her keeping track of my every move, like a suffocating cage I could never escape. If I, a mere child that knew nothing, dared to disobey her, I would only bring dishonour and end up useless. After all, she only wanted me to have a happy future, and it was her duty to guarantee it.


    Then she was cooking my favourite food, picking me up after school, taking me out shopping, to movie theatres, and to fancy restaurants. She was always generous with money when buying things for me, though she never gave me any money of my own. Her telling me how proud she was after good marks on a test were the bright bits in my life.


    How did my parents react when they learned that all the money and effort gone into raising me for eighteen years had gone down the drain? I had never seen them cry, yet they only laughed whenever I did. I was the only grandchild my grandparents had, and they had weak hearts that might not take the shock. Never would I see any of them again.


    Tears welled up but I blinked them away. None of it mattered.


    I had a good family now. I would love them with all my heart.


    Mother was so very shrewd, hidden well beneath the innocent exterior. A true white lotus. But if there was one thing I knew was real about her, it was her love for us.

 Chapter 6 - Preparations

    I must say, I was very intelligent, for a villainess.


    My education up until now had been composed of my governess, who taught me etiquette and everything a noble lady ought to know, a comprehensive tutor that covered all academic subjects, and a dancing master. Needless to say, they all rained praises upon me.


    I possessed natural grace as the daughter of the grand duke, and my manners were exceptional. My tutor said that I was simply a genius and my dancing master said she had never seen anyone as talented as me.


    They were nobles sucking up to me, I knew. But that didn¡¯t mean these things weren¡¯t true.


    My new tutors were all proper scholars from academies, with Fifth Class credentials. It was the highest qualification in our kingdom, with First Class similar to elementary school, Second Class to middle school, Third Class to high school, Fourth Class to university, and Fifth Class to a PhD. These people would make powerful allies in the future.


    ¡°You mean you have not finished all twelve volumes of The Affairs of Abbeyton Manor, even though it is a timeless classic and crucial to literacy? Tsk!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lady, but your lack of religious knowledge is simply blasphemous.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! Don¡¯t touch that vial, it might explode! Ugh, just stand back!¡±


    I resisted the urge to behead them with a blank smile. I was rather proud of my self restraint. But how dare these animals come to my house and speak to me in such a manner? How dare they act as if they were superior just because they knew things I didn¡¯t! If you asked me, I¡¯d say they were all conceited.


    Of course, my abilities didn¡¯t go completely unnoticed.


    ¡°Yes, move your finger a bit back on the trigger. Now you¡¯ve got it.¡±


    ¡°You comprehend history and geography fairly well. Good.¡±


    ¡°Your sense of finance is acceptable.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    To my regret, I was merely considered average. However, things like shooting and languages took practice, and I knew I would be better in no time.


    In some subjects, I was rightfully recognized as a genius.


    ¡°Your understanding of mathematics and the sciences is marvelous, my lady!¡±


    ¡°Why, you have quite the understanding of our political situation, considering your age. I suppose it has to do with your position, but it¡¯s excellent, nonetheless.¡±


    ¡°My lady, you¡¯re amazing at piano for your age! Ah, I heard the grand duchess is teaching you herself, it makes me nervous. You will definitely excel at the arts as well.¡±


    In all, my subjects were: literacy, religion, poison study, pistol, history and geography, finance, mathematics and science, politics, and the arts.


    It was a lot to handle so suddenly, but I knew it was necessary. I could feel proud knowing that I would be a suitable queen. Besides, some of my knowledge from my past life helped me a lot, like math and science. The tutor even said that I may be ready for the Second or Third Class exam, despite being nine. This was only to be expected, obviously.


    Unfortunately, the one thing I was truly good at and also the subject that I was planning to major in could not be used, since it was computer programming and our world didn¡¯t have computers. From what I heard, magic theory seemed a bit similar, but as I had no mana, it was not included in my subjects. Perhaps I could ask Mother to add it later once I¡¯d gotten used to the current workload.


    Actually, Mother came to see me after my first and very stressful day full of courses. She sat and embraced me gently.


    ¡°Is this all right, my dear? I can remove some of them, if you want.¡±


    ¡°No, Mother. I can handle it.¡±


    I had to, for the sake of our family.


    She reminded me of something, and the next day I called for Sir Harrod.


    ¡°I heard you were departing soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Good luck. And take this to Sir Williams for me as a token of thanks for his services.¡±


    I tossed him a small bag of gold coins. Then, after a moment of thought, gave him another one.


    ¡°This is for you and your knights. Treat yourselves before you set off and I¡¯ll give you more when the job is done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lady.¡±


    His eyes practically bulged from his head at the sight of the coins, I noticed with amusement. I needed him and his squadron to be completely loyal to me, and as for Sir Williams, I pitied his end in the novel.


    I dismissed the knight with a wave. The affair with the saint should be settled, so now it was time to start working on the male leads.

 Chapter 7 - My Brother, a Yandere

    The novel had three male leads.


    The true and final male lead was Crown Prince Oscar Stoneshire, a cold tsundere that only the warm-hearted saint could melt with her love.


    The second was High Priest Nathaniel Seaton, forever stuck in the friendzone. No matter how kind, gentle, and caring he was, the female lead could only see him as a friend and a brother.


    The third was Mage Damian Avington, the playboy and obsessive yandere. The female lead was the only one that truly intrigued him, and he would do anything to have her, even going as far to kidnap her, before finally dying in an attempt to commit double suicide.


    I planned to arrange an engagement with the prince, following the novel, since it would be the fastest way to being queen. The priest I could send my knights to find after they were done with the female lead, and turn him to my side. However, I could not cure my brother¡¯s insanity.


    It wasn¡¯t uncommon in history, actually. Many of the greatest mages were insane, due to the effect the excess of mana had on their minds. All I could do was find something else for my brother to be obsessed with.


    I supposed it would be best if it were me.


    In the novel, Damian was never close with Valentina and they drifted even further apart when he left home to attend the academy. He thought she was childish and immature, and later hated her for attempting to hurt the female lead.


    When you looked at it like that, there was really no better way to ensure his loyalty.


    Damian was ten right now, and would turn eleven in November. It was August, and Father had agreed for him to start attending the academy this September, after his many requests.


    My relationship with him was decent as of right now, but I could feel that he would soon start to lose interest, after nine years of bickering.


    So, I took the present chance to visit him in his laboratory, which was up a winding tower on top of spiralling stairs. It was a pain to walk, but I managed to make it.


    I knocked on the door, and having received no response, went in.


    Damian was bent over his table examining some old scrolls. When he heard me, he looked up, and instantly a smile lit up his face.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    This might be easier than I expected.


    ¡°Val! What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    ¡°The cook made some tarts, so I thought I would bring you some.¡±


    I offered him the basket I had taken up with me. His eyes sparkled as we sat down together on the small couch and ate. The novel had mentioned it was his favorite treat.


    We chatted a bit, and he began telling me about his work in magic. I was used to long monologues from my old dad, but this was much more pleasant because Damian didn¡¯t treat me like a newborn baby that didn¡¯t know even the most basic thing. I even understood some of what he was talking about.


    A warmth crept over me and I wondered why the original Valentina was so estranged from Damian. If she knew how valuable he was going to be, she probably would¡¯ve been much closer with him. That was likely it, she didn¡¯t try to get along with anyone that she didn¡¯t think was useful or didn¡¯t worship her blindly.


    As we finished the tarts, the conversation turned.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going away in September, Brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sweet Val. I¡¯m going to learn and become the greatest mage in our kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You definitely will be. But you¡¯ll write, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Everyday, if you wish, but only if you write back.¡±


    ¡°Of course I shall.¡±


    I grinned, having got what I came for. To make things even more secure, I resolved to visit him in his lab at least once a week all the way until he left. After all, I had enjoyed this.


    Suddenly, an idea occurred to me.


    ¡°Brother, is there anyone you like?¡±


    He looked surprised, like most eleven-year-olds would.


    ¡°No, not yet. Do you?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, maybe.¡±


    Truth to be told, I didn¡¯t feel the slightest thing for the crown prince, since I had never even met him. However, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to start preparing to like the one I was planning to marry.


    A strange look, almost of pure outrage, shot across his face for the briefest moment before his expression smoothed over. Aha, I had triggered his yandere side.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    He frowned, then sighed. The insanity must have not spread far yet.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I guess. But you can¡¯t marry anyone I don¡¯t like, all right?¡±


    ¡°Only if you don¡¯t like anyone I don¡¯t like. Deal?¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    I was very pleased with myself as I left, but something else soon weighed on my heart. Even if Damian didn¡¯t fall in love with the female lead or try to commit double suicide, his excess of mana and eventual insanity would kill him regardless. And since he was my brother and I cared about him, I would need to find a way to save him.


    Well, if I could change my fate from a villainess to the crown prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e and future queen, I could surely find a cure. After all, I had almost ten years before the novel would start. And when it did, I would be sure of victory.

 Chapter 8 - This World I Love

    An advantage of being the grand duke¡¯s daughter was that I was the target of many bribes. A large portion of my jewels and collection of pretty ornaments were gifts from desperate nobles, eager to please me and in turn, Father.


    I generously accepted their offerings and helped out with their favours, thus indebting them and encouraging others to become my allies. Among the presents, my favourites were always the objects touched with magic.


    Perhaps it had something to do with the bland world I lived in before, but magic absolutely fascinated and delighted me. They weren¡¯t anything huge, just little trinkets like a necklace with a pendant that seemed to contain a fragment of the nights sky, a jewellery box that only opened to my touch, or a magic mirror that captured memories.


    There were also simpler, everyday pleasantries. I had the fortune of seeing a dragon fly overhead a few times, and our piano had the ability to inspire or soothe. Many of my dresses were sewn with spells that made them glimmer in just the right way, and our roses, grown under enchantment, had the most wonderful yet unearthly fragrance that perfectly fit a villainess.


    This particular afternoon, I was embroidering a handkerchief in my favourite sitting room when Father came in, holding a wrapped box and wearing a bright smile.


    ¡°My sweet Valentina, do you want to know what¡¯s in the box?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I laid down my work and got up to meet him. He lifted the box above his head and chuckled as I tried to grab it, jumping. Finally, I pouted and collapsed back onto the couch. Father laughed and sat down beside me.


    ¡°Go on, open it. Marquis Tennesley just sent it, and I think you¡¯ll like it very much.¡±


    Father handed me the box and I unwrapped it eagerly. The final object was a small and ornate music box, masterfully carved. I admired its exterior before opening it, and gasped.


    ¡°Father! Oh, thank you!¡±


    It contained a tiny but stunning statue of a figure that bore a perfect resemblance to me, or at least how I imagined I would look in a few years. She wore a brilliant red dress and danced with grace and a flawless fluidity that only an enchantment could produce as music played.


    There were four partners, one on each side of the box, one with black hair, one with brown, one with blonde, and one with silver. They all waited and danced in turn with the girl, and though their features were not defined enough for their identities to be clear and it was likely the artisan had meant nothing, this delighted me immensely. It was like a sign from God that the male leads would all be mine.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Father smiled and kissed my forehead.


    ¡°If it would please you this much, I would pick the sun and moon for you.¡±


    These words brought a pause to my pleasure and a slight pain to my heart.


    ¡°Thank you, Father. Thank you so much, but I won¡¯t ask for the sun or the moon.¡±


    This man had done nothing to deserve a painful death after losing all he loved, and it was my duty to ensure that wouldn¡¯t happen. Our family would not fall, not under my watch.


    At my sudden change of composure, Father looked concerned. He quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to thank Marquis Tennesley the next time I see him. He¡¯s only bright when it comes to things like this.¡±


    I piped up. The marquis¡¯s daughter was Annalise, one of my best friends and a devout follower of mine in the novel. Both father and daughter weren¡¯t too intelligent, but excellent at socializing and loyal to death, literally.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good person. We can trust him.¡±Father seemed merely amused at my advice, though he nodded. We chatted some more about the affairs of court and which nobles were in our good graces, before he left for work.


    I listened and watched the music box the rest of the afternoon, because entertainment was unfortunately a bit lacking in this world. Besides, the song it played was the most charming and mesmerizing tune I had ever heard. Immediately, I had the desire to learn how to play it.


    Among my collection, there was a quill that could write down anything it heard. I had no idea if that applied to music, but I tried anyways. Magic proved to be indeed wonderful and I soon had the song in music sheets.


    After dinner, I giddily headed to our grand piano, and began practicing.


    In my past life, I started playing piano when I was four, like most other little girls my age. I did like it, at the beginning, until the only purpose became to achieve certifications and the music could no longer bring me pleasure. I quit when I was fourteen, after I passed the level my parents deemed enough, and I barely touched it again before I died. It had turned into something I resented.


    In this life, Mother and my governess started teaching me piano as soon as I could sit on the stool without falling off. Mother was known for being brilliant at music and I inherited her talent. It was odd, to be able to enjoy it without worry, to be complimented freely and to be forgiven even if I mess up. It was the most delightful feeling in the world.


    My fingers danced on the keys. An image came to me, a beautiful scene. I danced ever so gracefully with the male leads, who had eyes for me, only for me. They loved me. Everyone loved me.


    I flinched as I missed a key and made a horrible sound, expecting a sharp reprimand from my old mom or a disapproving remark from my old dad, but none came. Instead, Mother waltzed into the room, Father and Damian behind her.


    ¡°Darling, that was lovely!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve inherited your mother¡¯s talent. I¡¯m so proud of you!¡±


    ¡°Val, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Suddenly, tears came to my eyes and streamed down my face before I could stop them. My family rushed to my side, asking me what was wrong. I smiled and hugged them.


    ¡°Nothing. I love you so much.¡±

 Chapter 9 - Tea Party with My Sidekicks

    The most important thing in the aristocratic world was likely connections. As the daughter of the only Grand Duke in our kingdom, my favour was much sought-after. The nobles with children my age especially tried to make their kids my friends, and I welcomed the popularity that I so sorely lacked in my past life.


    Social events, then, were crucial, even between children. That was why I was hosting a tea party, other than the fact that I enjoyed the sweets the cook made. It was a valuable time to strengthen alliances and increase my influence on high society.


    ¡°Hello! Welcome!¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Good day. How was your trip here?¡±


    ¡°Greetings!¡±


    As the host, I greeted my guests with bright smiles and false pleasantries. They ate it all up, complimenting me on my new jewels and dress, and how glad they were to be here.


    I knew that most of them would abandon me as soon as my family lost power, so it was no use keeping too many of those around. However, a large affair was still necessary to showcase our status, and I liked the attention. Besides, even those that weren¡¯t truly loyal could be useful, since I intended for our house never to fall.


    ¡°Lady Annalise, Lady Delilah! It¡¯s so nice to see you.¡±


    Strangely, my sidekicks as a villainess from the novel were my best friends. Funny how fate worked sometimes.


    ¡°Lady Valentina! I¡¯ve missed you!¡±


    ¡°How are you, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well, thank you, Lady Delilah. Why don¡¯t we go sit down?¡±


    In our kingdom, there was one grand duchy and four duchies, ruled by the grand duke and the other dukes. There were also several marches around the border, with marquesses. Then, there were a number of counties and viscounties ruled by counts and viscounts, and some more baronies ruled by barons. They were all vassals to the royal family and the king, but that didn¡¯t stop them from forming factions. It wasn¡¯t so obvious yet, but by the time the novel started, the royal family would begin to have conflicts with our family, because we were getting too powerful.


    Now, though, I just had to focus on my friends.


    ¡°Lady Valentina, I embroidered this handkerchief for you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! Thank you, Lady Annalise.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Lady Annalise Tennesley was the daughter of a marquis. Her family was truly loyal to Father, and she to me. I liked her, because though she wasn¡¯t too bright, I knew she would follow me to hell and back. She never sold me out at the end of the novel.


    As an antagonistic character, she wasn¡¯t too pretty. But she was decent looking with her orange hair and bright brown eyes, and a noble lady¡¯s poise. I saw that her embroidery was extremely pretty as she handed the handkerchief to me. It was a rose-shaped emblem, the crest of House Avington.


    ¡°This tea is delicious, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Delilah. Father had it imported from the east.¡±


    Lady Delilah Finley was the daughter of a duchess. Both men and women could inherit titles in this world, so Delilah, as the eldest child, was the successor to House Finley and would one day inherit the title from her mother, who ruled in her own right, while Delilah¡¯s father had the title of Duke Consort.


    She was very intelligent and worked hard, as the heir. However, she would betray me when our house lost all our power. It chilled me a little, because I always thought of her as a true friend and confidante. I wanted to keep her closer, and surely she wouldn¡¯t be driven to such lengths in this life. She was pretty but not eye-catching in a refined kind of way, with dark brown hair and inky green eyes.


    ¡°Say, how incompetent do knights have to be for a lady to be killed by demons?¡±


    The words sounded loud and clear, and all conversation abruptly trailed off. It came from a girl that I didn¡¯t recognize, like the daughter of a lower-ranked noble. Obviously, she was speaking of Delilah¡¯s little sister, and though she was a mere child, she clearly was less educated than the rest of us.


    ¡°How impudent!¡± I exclaimed.


    I gripped the handle of my teacup, but stopped myself before I could hurl it at her. That was what the villainess would do, and I had to pay attention to my reputation if I was going to change the novel. I disliked that my status couldn¡¯t allow me to do whatever I wanted anymore now that I knew the consequences.


    ¡°And what family may you be from?¡±


    Lady Delilah sipped her tea and asked calmly. The girl flushed.


    ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of Viscount Munoz.¡±


    ¡°You should be more careful what you say. The viscount¡¯s business isn¡¯t doing well, and surely his daughter doesn¡¯t want to make him powerful enemies.¡±


    It was like the room let out a collective breath. Delilah had decided to be mature and let her off with a simple threat. Truly, she was elegant.


    The viscount¡¯s daughter nodded and muttered an apology. Soon, she excused herself, perhaps realizing that she was no longer welcome.


    That had me thinking. This time, it was only a little girl¡¯s insensitive comment. If a villainess had openly tormented the saint, no status would¡¯ve been able to protect her. I thanked god that I regained my memories.


    Another idea came to me. Many sympathetic looks were being directed at Delilah, and the viscount¡¯s daughter had already earned a status as an outcast. If I could somehow villainize the saint, or victimize myself, it could be beneficial.


    ¡°Honestly though, that dress she was wearing was a crime in itself,¡± Annalise whispered.


    I laughed. ¡°I know, right? That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking!¡±


    Even Delilah smiled a little. After all, right now, we were just children, no matter how mature.


    That was right, I could worry about the novel later. I so desperately wanted friends in my past life, so I was going to cherish every moment. Something in me was finally whole, and I was immensely happy, just to be there.


    It felt so nice, to be with them, to not be alone, to have people on my side.

 Chapter 10 - Knights and Maids

    My knights came back about a month after they left. I quickly summoned Sir Harrod for a report as soon as I heard.


    ¡°Good afternoon, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sir Harrod. What have you brought back for me?¡±


    He unslung his satchel from his shoulder and opened it. Then, he took a very thick stack of paper from inside and handed it to Tia, who handed it to me. I flipped through briefly.


    ¡°These are the sketches and the basic information of all blonde-haired and green-eyed orphan girls in Newfield county that are eight years old. I must say, there were many.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    My hands trembled and I let out a laugh, shaking my head. This level of uselessness¡­ were they even knights of House Avington? How did they dare hand me all this, what did they expect me to do with it, sort it myself? Me, Valentina Avington, the only daughter of the Grand Duke?


    ¡°Do we pay you for nothing? Do you even know shame? How dare you stand before me!¡±


    I threw the stack of paper onto the ground, the pages fluttering everywhere. Glaring at Sir Harrod, my hands clenched into fists and I stomped my feet. Anger boiled until it burst out in frustrated yells.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I asked Sir Williams for knights, not pieces of trash! Don¡¯t you know how important this is? Even if you don¡¯t, you still failed your master¡¯s orders! Are you disrespecting the grand duke? Do you want our house to fall to ruins?!¡±


    Sir Harrod took a few steps back, and lowered his head.


    ¡°I apologize, my lady! But you truly gave us a very limited description, and I would be more than happy to search again, if you would just give us something more specific.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s my fault?!¡±


    I took the nearest object I could lift near me, which was a teacup on the table, and raised it, preparing to throw it at him. Someone caught my arm before I could.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, my lady!¡±


    Tia, a mere commoner, dared to touch me, a noble of the purest pedigree, without permission. I ought to have her executed, and I very nearly slapped her. The only thing that stopped me was the look of absolute terror in her eyes as she prepared for me to strike.


    The villainess tormented the poor maid, and everyone in her household. That was why she was abandoned by all of them. I attempted to calm myself with a very basic question that came out barely a whisper.


    ¡°Are you telling me what to do? You, a maid?¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Tia let go of my arm and knelt onto the floor, tears welling in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my lady! I just thought, you might regret it¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no order in this household anymore! Knights, maids, you all go against me. God, the world is upside down.¡±


    No one answered. I sank into my chair, crossing my arms angrily. However, the adrenaline was already draining out of me.


    Just because I couldn¡¯t have the saint eliminated right away didn¡¯t mean it was the end of the world, we still had plenty of time. I may have expected Sir Harrod to come in with her head, but now I realized that may have been a tad unrealistic. One step at a time, we could do that.


    As for the maid, she had a point. I would¡¯ve hated breaking such a pretty cup, which I now gripped tightly in my hands. Regardless, she had disrespected me, and I found her sobbing irritating. She was optimistic and kind, yes, and she would¡¯ve been a great friend to the saint, who had everything in her favour and merely needed a friend and an opportunity to show off how kind she was compared to the villainess. I needed someone with actual brains that knew how to behave and wouldn¡¯t breakdown at the smallest thing.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    The knight lifted his head, and the maid¡¯s sobbing lessened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call for you when I have further instructions, Sir Harrod. Tia, organize the papers.¡±


    Sir Harrod bowed, and started to leave. His shoulders relaxed, but tensed again when I called him back.


    ¡°And remember not to tell Mother or Father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    He bowed again, and left, his features weary. Tia scrambled for the pages, still sniffling. She looked so pathetic, nothing like the way a lady¡¯s maid should be. I shook my head and sighed.


    If this was how she was going to be, then I needed someone else. Someone more competent, that could do my bidding, especially for the shadier things I had planned if worst came to worst. I recalled that in the original novel I had a maid that I sent to poison the saint, but I couldn¡¯t remember her name. She didn¡¯t have a major role to play in the novel, so it probably wouldn¡¯t matter if I got someone else.


    Nobles ladies typically didn¡¯t need more than one personal maid until they were older, but if I had to listen to Tia¡¯s whimpering for another moment, I would go insane. I headed out of my room and to the servants¡¯ quarters, where I found the housekeeper.


    ¡°Please hire me another personal maid. She needs to be very intelligent and well-trained, know when to keep her mouth shut, and not to ask questions.¡±


    The woman looked slightly surprised, but nodded. ¡°Of course, my lady. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    I left feeling slightly better knowing that at least some of the servants still respected me. Two days later, when I came back to my room after dinner, I found the housekeeper waiting with a new girl.


    She had short brown hair and light brown eyes that were intelligent but lifeless. I judged her to be about a year older than Tia, so around fifteen. It was clear from her posture that she had experience and knew what she was doing. She curtsied.


    ¡°Good evening, my lady. My name is Zoe, and I will be attending to you from now on.¡±


    I smiled, because I was satisfied but also surprised. Now that she said it, I was almost sure that had been the name of the maid from the novel, even though hiring her happened earlier than it was likely supposed to. It may have just been my subconsciousness making things up, but I felt certain it wasn¡¯t. This was a sign from god, that things would go my way after all.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Zoe.¡±


    This girl was perfect, a gift from the heavens to make sure my plans went accordingly. Except this time, I would use her well.


    Onto the first step: find the saint.

 Chapter 11 - Saint and Priest

    I sat with Zoe in front of the tall stack of paper. It was time to get to work.


    ¡°She¡¯s very pretty, but in a cute and innocent way, so eliminate anyone that¡¯s not cute.¡±


    Zoe took notes as I spoke. It assured me even more of her competence, and I began listing off everything I could remember.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her current name¡­ but look for anything close to ¡®Catherine¡¯, or maybe ¡®Cat¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Her hair is a very specific shade of blonde, like golden sunlight. Her eyes are green like sparkling emeralds.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ she¡¯s extremely kind and optimistic and sweet. And quirky. She can do no wrong and everyone just loves her. Basically, she¡¯s not like other girls. Wait, she obviously wouldn¡¯t be like other aristocratic ladies, because she was raised as a commoner.¡±


    Why was she just the living embodiment of stupid tropes? What kind of horrible author wrote this? They should¡¯ve been more considerate of any potential reincarnators. Ugh, whatever.


    ¡°I¡¯m nine, so she should be eight right now. The carriage accident took place when she was really young, but she somehow found her way from a forest to an orphanage, so I¡¯m assuming she was at least one. Yes, that¡¯s it, if I remember correctly.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know what forest it was, and it is odd that the baron just stumbled onto her when visiting the count. I mean, it¡¯s not surprising since the baroness had taken the same road for her visit to the countess, but still. So, the orphanage should be along the road from Barony of Bryant to the County of Newfield.¡±


    I fell silent for a moment as Zoe scribbled her notes. She lifted her head.


    ¡°If I may ask, my lady, are you perhaps looking for Lady Catherine Bryant, the lost daughter of Baron Bryant?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lady. I will take that into account.¡±


    She nodded and waited for me to begin again. It was a display of professionalism that she did not inquire how I knew some of the information. She knew when to not ask questions, though I had almost hoped she would, so that I could put into effect another idea I had, but I supposed it might be better to save it for when I fully develop a plan. Yet, she did not hesitate to ask for confirmation on information that could help her in her task of assisting me.


    Serving a noble well was a difficult task, and this girl had mastered the art completely.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s this boy as well.¡±


    The classic childhood best friend. Considerate, caring, kind, and arguably the best option realistically. Eternally stuck in the friend-zone, because the female lead could only see him as a brother.


    ¡°His name is Nathaniel Seaton. He¡¯s the same age as Catherine, with soft brown hair and warm hazel eyes. He¡¯s just as kind, with strong divine powers.¡±


    ¡°His parents were merchants that died in an epidemic, and he ended up at the same orphanage as Catherine. He spent several years becoming close with her before the temple discovered his divine powers and took him in when he was eight. Wait, that¡¯s this year.¡±


    That was excellent! If I could get to him before or soon after the temple did, perhaps I could get Father to take him in as a ward. We had a private chapel with a priest who could use an apprentice, and a library with a large collection of old religious texts in need of translation. He would become the youngest high priest in the history of Orilon, and the power that could bring our family was unthinkable. We would truly be able to rival the royal family at last.


    ¡°If we can find him, we¡¯ll be able to find the girl. But I suppose the information right now wouldn¡¯t contain this, so I¡¯ll tell the knights next time. Pay attention to any that are closely affiliated with the temple.¡±


    That was all I could remember at the moment, and recalling memories from my past life gave me a light headache. Zoe looked up again.


    ¡°If you¡¯re ready, start sorting through them. I want a refined list as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    The maid began, working at an alarming rate. I yawned, and went on as usual. The tower of papers was almost intimidating, so I didn¡¯t expect her to get them done quickly.


    My eyes widened as she handed me a list of names three days later.


    ¡°These here are the ones that fit the description perfectly, and these ones fit most of them. The ones with stars next to them mean that some information wasn¡¯t specified. I apologize, my lady, for taking so long.¡±


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s wonderful. Here, take this hairpin.¡±


    I grabbed the nearest small trinket I could find, which was a small pearl hairpin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lady. But I can not accept this, I was merely doing my job.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    I saw Tia peeking from behind the door, so I waved her in. She flushed and curtsied clumsily when she reached me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my lady! I didn¡¯t mean to spy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take the pin, think of it as a gift from me or Zoe. Try to be more like her.¡±


    It was important I kept her close to me. As of right now, small tokens of affection ought to do. I really hoped Zoe could teach her to be a better maid.


    Tia gushed and fell to her knees, thanking me repeatedly. This level of ass-kissing could only be achieved by the maid of the heroine, and I was impressed. She had the potential of becoming a good maid.


    Zoe looked on, her expression blank, but her head slightly tilted as if in interest. She would be loyal to me regardless, so I didn¡¯t particularly care what she thought. I waved dismissively to Tia¡¯s gratitude and stood up.


    I wanted to send the knights on their way as soon as possible. This time, they better bring back something useful. The fate of the grand duchy depended on it.

 Chapter 12 - Knights Again

    The next morning, I headed down to the knights¡¯ training ground again. In a stroke of genius, I had told the cook to prepare some desserts last night. Reputation spread easily, so I needed to make sure to appear as the perfect saint.


    ¡°Good morning, my lady.¡±


    Sir Williams bowed and just like the last time, the knights paused in their training, happy for the short break. They needed to be as healthy as possible, but surely they wouldn¡¯t turn down gifts from a considerate little girl? I smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Your knights have been working so hard, Sir Williams! I brought some treats for everyone, to thank you for all your services!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lady, but these knights¡­¡±


    The knights looked at the commander with puppy-dog eyes, just like the novel described. Sir Williams gave in and nodded.


    ¡°Very well. You should accept her ladyship¡¯s kindness.¡±


    The knights cheered, some shouting words of gratitude. They rushed out to the cart of sweets I brought, and I watched them with satisfaction. The saint had a similar scene with the knights of her house. However, a question, or more like a plothole from the novel, soon struck me.


    ¡°Sir Williams, you¡¯re the commander of all our military power. Why are you personally training these knights?¡±


    I knew these weren¡¯t all our knights. In fact, the ones currently outside with the food, including my squadron, were just a small fraction. I really didn¡¯t understand it well.


    ¡°House Avington¡¯s knights are stationed at many locations, and this place is the headquarters where most of them train and live. It¡¯s located near the castle, in case of emergencies.¡±


    I swallowed. Emergencies, like if the royal family decided to get rid of us. Sir Williams continued.


    ¡°My subordinates and their subordinates oversee the training for most of the knights, and other soldiers as well. These knights here are part of our most specialized troops, handpicked from the elite. Their captain usually handles most of the training, but I always command morning drills to raise morale.¡±


    ¡°And you gave me a squadron of your best knights?¡±


    Sir Williams looked at me and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of His Grace and the future of the grand duchy, so I trust that you will always do the best for it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you all this, Lady Valentina. The squadron is serving you well, I hope?¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    I was touched by his trust, so much that I felt gracious.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s excellent. Thank you very much, Sir Williams.¡±


    This man would fight to the death for us. He would die because of us. I could not allow that to happen. The knights outside were laughing merrily. One day, they would be labelled as traitors to the kingdom and their bodies would not even receive proper burial. It was my responsibility to prevent all of it.


    ¡°Excuse me, my lady?¡±


    I was snapped back to reality by Sir Harrod¡¯s greeting. He bowed, anxiety flickering over his expression briefly.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Please continue with the training, Sir Williams. I would like to speak with Sir Harrod.¡±


    The commander nodded and went to gather the knights. Sir Harrod and I strode to the side, Zoe following behind me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve narrowed them down. Go gather more information for everyone on the list, and also find a boy named Nathaniel Seaton. Details are inside.¡±


    I gestured for Zoe to give him the satchel she carried and she obeyed. He took out the list to briefly glance over it, and my heart sank slightly. It was still so long. I wished I could just look at the sketches and tell, but I only knew the saint¡¯s face from the novel¡¯s cover, and that was when she was seventeen. The art style had been beautiful, but completely unlike a real person or the few sketches I checked before giving up.


    ¡°I will get to it immediately, my lady. Apologies again for my previous error.¡±


    Sir Harrod bowed his head, and I waved dismissively.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just get it done this time. And this may be a long shot, but try and gather information on Baron Bryant¡¯s lost daughter. See where it takes you, if anywhere at all.¡±


    Zoe had arranged specific information on the details of the accident, like the forest and path, and included them in the files, but there were apparently no orphanages along that road. I didn¡¯t have high hopes in the first place, especially since the accident had been so long ago and the novel said that Baron Bryant tried to find his daughter for many years without avail before the lucky coincidence where he stumbled onto her. However, if these knights were as great as Sir Williams claimed, then perhaps I should give them this lead and maybe they¡¯ll find something Baron Bryant¡¯s knights didn¡¯t.


    That reminded me of something. If Sir Williams was training these knights because they were specialized elites, why was Baron Bryant¡¯s knight commander doing that as well? He wasn¡¯t a powerful noble, in fact, the novel described him as almost stupid, though honest and good. The novel also did not have many details on our world, and I should find out more things about the barony later, just in case.


    For now, though, finding the female lead was the priority. Everything else would go along smoothly if I could just get her out of the way.


    ¡°Thank you, my lady. If that¡¯s all, I can escort you out.¡±


    As we walked past the knights, the apprentice with bright silver hair caught my eye again. He was completely focused on his sword as he practiced.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Sir Harrod was looking at the list of names I had given him. I shook my head. There were more important things I had to worry about.


    ¡°Nevermind.¡±


    I was Valentina of House Avington. These people were my knights. It was my duty to protect them and bring them to glory, and I would not fail.

 Chapter 13 - Damian’s Departure

    It had been a month since I began visiting Damian in his tower. I went there almost everyday, and we had grown much closer. However, all good things came to an end eventually, and he would soon leave for the academy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave!¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t.¡±


    I blinked in surprise. It had been another fun afternoon, and I was only pretending to be the bratty little sister.


    ¡°No, actually, do go. I want you to become the best mage in the kingdom!¡±


    Damian smiled and hugged me.


    ¡°Then I will. Whatever makes you happy, sweet Val.¡±


    Why was he like this, when we had only just become close? If he were like this to me, then wouldn¡¯t he be like this to the female lead as well? I knew things like this happened quickly in novels, especially for the female lead, but this wasn¡¯t natural. Was it a sign his mana madness was getting worse?


    ¡°No. I want you to promise me that whatever happens, you¡¯ll become the best mage in the kingdom. And stay with me forever.¡±


    ¡®Only then can I guarantee that you¡¯ll be useful to me and you won¡¯t betray me. Only then can our family stand a chance, in the worst case scenario.¡¯


    ¡°I swear, on our family¡¯s honour.¡±


    I smiled, satisfied. Darker thoughts occupied my mind.


    ¡®And I promise that I¡¯ll find a cure. I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a picnic before I leave. Just you and me.¡±


    Damian¡¯s offer chased the unpleasant things from my head. For now, I just wanted to have fun with my brother.


    ¡°Yes, that sounds excellent!¡±


    I had never gone on a picnic in my past life, but I did go on a few in this life with my family. However, this was the first time it would just be Damian and I, except for a few maids, obviously.


    The next afternoon, we walked from the castle together. He led me past our garden, and into the forest behind it.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡±


    ¡°Soon, Val.¡±


    We stopped in front of an oddly thick tree. Damian held out a hand in front of him, his other hand holding mine. Slowly, the trunk parted into two and shifted into a small door. We went inside, and I gasped. He smiled proudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    The place was a small clearing, surrounded by pretty flowers of all colours and a ring of large trees outside of them; so it was completely secluded from the rest of the world, except for the other side, which overlooked a flowing river. Sunlight filtered through the layers of leaves at the top, so it was bright but not too hot. The sweet scent of the flowers mixed with the delicious smell of the food, which sat on a large blanket in the center.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course! This is so amazing!¡±


    I was thrilled for more reasons than one. Obviously, I loved that my brother prepared all this, and I was looking forward to a good time. But besides that, this was the secret place he liked to go to to clear his head, and in the novel, he told the female lead that she was the only one he had ever shown it to. It was a special moment and marked a development in their relationship.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The original Valentina must have never even tried to get close to her brother. She must¡¯ve thought that she wouldn¡¯t need his love or support, she wouldn¡¯t have any use for it. It was such a pity, and I was so happy I was different. I was so happy he was my brother.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    We sat on the blanket and ate. He had prepared all our favorite snacks, and I enjoyed them thoroughly. The fact that he was here with me made them even sweeter.


    ¡°These flowers are so pretty! Did you grow them?¡±


    ¡°With magic, yes. I prepared them just for you.¡±


    I giggled. I could see why he was going to be so popular with ladies when he grew up, but I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad to keep him with me.


    Suddenly, he froze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Val.¡±


    ¡°W-what is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a caterpillar on your head.¡±


    I screamed and flailed my arms. Damian bent over, laughing. I flushed bright pink.


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny! I¡¯ll put on you, for real!¡±


    ¡°But hey, look at this.¡±


    I reluctantly leaned close, and he opened a hand. Red crystal butterflies fluttered out, their wings sparkling as if they were made of light. I stared in awe as some settled on my hair, like pretty jewels. Other ones fluttered around, like little fairies.


    ¡°They don¡¯t last long, but it¡¯s a new spell I¡¯ve been working on.¡±


    He looked at me with that confident smile that could charm the coldest of hearts.


    ¡°They¡¯re lovely.¡±


    I was still annoyed about the caterpillar thing, but this almost made up for it. The butterflies were mesmerizing, and I watched them fly about. Damian smiled again.


    ¡°You look like a fairy.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I always do.¡±


    I smiled smugly as he giggled. He flicked my forehead and I stuck out my tongue at him, then we both laughed. I hit him on the arm, and he hit me back, and soon it was a full on game of tag. We were laughing and chasing each other until we couldn¡¯t run anymore, and we laid on the blanket under the warm sunlight.


    I had a very nice nap, but when I woke up again, Damian wasn¡¯t beside me. The sun wasn¡¯t as bright, so I must¡¯ve slept for a while. I rubbed my eyes and saw Damian standing at the back of the clearing, looking at the river. He turned to me when he saw I was awake.


    ¡°Ha, you snored.¡±


    ¡°I did not! You probably did!¡±


    He shrugged, smirking. I could again see the yandere in him.


    ¡°If you snore, you¡¯ll never get married.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯ll die old and alone.¡±


    Damian shook his head, laughing, and the light came back to his eyes. He was just a child right now, and my brother. He wasn¡¯t a crazy kidnapper and murderer.


    ¡°Wanna try something fun?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I was curious to see what could have been more fun than the afternoon we had. He gestured me to go closer to the water, and I did. We stood right on the edge, and he took my hand.


    Then we were flying.


    I screamed and almost let go of him, but he held onto me tightly. We soared above the trees, high above the ground. It was terrifying, but thrilling.


    A moment later, I was laughing. The air rushed around me as we moved towards the castle. The view was amazing, and I could see a large part of our estate all at once. The sun set on the horizon, painting the sky shades of orange and pink. It struck me that Damian shouldn¡¯t have this much magic yet, but the thought flew away as we did.


    ¡°This is incredible!¡±


    I yelled loudly so that he could hear me. Damian laughed and ruffled my hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn loads at the academy, and I¡¯ll show you even more fun things, all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    This day was one of the best in my life. I was so tired that I didn¡¯t even have the energy to be sad at night, but the next morning, I woke up early to see Damian off.


    Our family gathered in the front of our estate. Though it was barely dawn, a carriage was already waiting. Once Damian said goodbye to Mother and Father, he came to me.


    I kissed him on the cheek, and he hugged me close. I tried to stop the tears from welling into my eyes. It was odd, no one I loved this much had ever had to go away for such a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you for the winter holidays,¡± he whispered. ¡°And I¡¯ll write tons.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll still miss you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡±


    When we broke apart, tears were streaming down my face, and his eyes were a little red too, but he smiled and patted my head.


    He turned to board the carriage, but a voice stopped him.


    ¡°I apologize, am I too late?¡±


    Two old men in white robes followed by younger ones dressed similarly were approaching. A golden symbol was on their robes, the sign of god.


    The air tensed, as it did in the presence of unwelcome guests.


    What were priests doing here?

 Chapter 14 - Priests for a Fake Saint

    I recognized one of the priests. He was Priest Norman, the one that lived in and took care of our chapel. A kind and elderly man, his hair was white, and his countenance mild. He gave no hint of what the others were doing here, and I doubted that he knew.


    The other priest at the front was younger, but the symbol on his robe had a slightly more complicated design, marking him as a senior priest when it came to importance. He wore a confident but sly smile.


    The ones following him were only apprentices, again by the design of their robes. They had likely served the senior priest on their way here, as part of their training or whatnot. At least we admitted that our servants were servants.


    The appearance of these priests were definitely unusual. Priest Norman may have come to give Damian a blessing before he left, but that was no occasion to attract a senior priest. Besides, it would be an understatement to say that mages and the temple did not get along.


    ¡°Greetings to the Grand Duke of Avington and his family. I am Priest Fernandez, and I was hoping to grant the young lord a blessing for his time at the academy, on behalf of the temple.¡±


    The senior priest bowed only his head. As priests, they did not have to greet us properly, though most showed more respect than his tone conveyed. I didn¡¯t trust him at all.


    There was definitely an ulterior motive. Neither scholars nor mages were part of the temple¡¯s faction, and especially not an Avington. And if he had really come to give a blessing, why had he not sent a letter to inform us beforehand, unless they didn¡¯t want people to know he was coming?


    ¡°It would be an honour. Thank you for your graciousness.¡±


    Damian¡¯s reply was curt and polite, as expected of a child of House Avington. Unfortunately, it would be considered rude to refuse a blessing.


    The man went to Damian. He gently placed two fingers on his forehead and closed his eyes. In the holy language, he recited a prayer. Even though I did not understand the words, I had to admit it sounded impressive.


    The priest soon finished and stepped back. Damian delivered the appropriate response, his tone flat.


    ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Priest.¡±


    He looked to Father, whose features betrayed no emotion. This was now the Grand Duke, who measured his every action carefully, in the world of politics where one wrong step could cause the demise of a family. He gave a small nod to Damian.


    ¡°Go on. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Father, Mother, Sister.¡±


    Damian gave us one last look, then he turned and boarded the carriage. I watched as it drove away, getting smaller in the distance until it vanished out of sight.


    ¡°You must have had a difficult journey, Priest Fernandez. Please come in for a cup of tea.¡±


    Mother was warm and every bit of a cordial host, while Father remained expressionless and imposing. It was a tactic they used to lure our guests into a full sense of security, like good cop and bad cop. However, the priest merely smiled.


    ¡°I most humbly thank Your Grace for your kindness. Nevertheless, I was hoping to converse with His Grace privately.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so? In that case, I shall have tea sent up to the parlour.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    In the brief exchange, there had been a swift and silent battle, in which Mother won. As the mistress of the house, she easily decided the room the priest was going to have his meeting at. He couldn¡¯t complain, since it would have been rude to oppose his host twice. Besides, he didn¡¯t know there was anything special about the parlour.


    Father led the priest away to the parlour. After Mother gave the order of tea to some servants, she hurried back to her room, and I followed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I please come with you, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Oh, very well.¡±


    I smiled gleefully.


    Obviously, we had many enemies, which was why our castle was also a fortress. One of my favorite things about it was the fact that there was a system of secret tunnels that connected all the bedrooms to the secret rooms and emergency escape routes.


    Mother went to her bookshelf. She took out and pressed down on a few books in a specific order, until there was a satisfying click and the shelf slid to the side, revealing a small door. We entered, and the shelf slid shut behind us. Slowly, runes illuminated on the sides of the walls, softly shining blue, bright enough for us to see our way.


    Though I had memorized the layout of the tunnels, like every member of our family, I was not allowed to use them unless for emergencies. I knew in theory which room we were headed to, but I had never seen it, so I was excited.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Doors appeared on the sides of the walls, and Mother stopped at one of them. She took out a chain of keys and unlocked it.


    It was a very small room, with two chairs and a small table that had a stack of blank paper and a pen on top. The treasure, however, was the mirror that hung on the back wall.


    By the standards of my past life, it would be called a two-way mirror. I didn¡¯t know the mechanism behind this one here, but I assumed it was part magic and part technology, like how the castle somehow had functioning plumbing. The important thing was that it worked, and looked right into the parlour Father knew to take the priest into.


    Mother and Father truly worked as an exceptional team. That was likely why we were so rich and why they had two marvelous children. Already, she was writing down the contents of the conversation between Father and the priest, which we could hear clear as day.


    ¡°-assume you know what I¡¯m here for, Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°I do not.¡±


    The priest smiled again, an infuriating expression. Since the mirror was located right above Father¡¯s head, I couldn¡¯t see his face or reaction. I imagined him to be frowning slightly, displaying no tolerance for any disrespect under his own roof.


    ¡°The temple would like to offer its most sincere congratulations on the discovery of the diamond mine.¡±


    He was revealing his cards at last! Many nobles and merchants had come to offer congratulations and try to get into Father¡¯s good books, but I felt there was something more to this.


    ¡°Many thanks to the temple. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so impatient to get rid of me, Your Grace. I presume you¡¯re familiar with the prophecy of the demon king and the saint?¡±


    My outrage at the priest¡¯s impudence was overtaken by a chill. I swallowed.


    Demons, by themselves, were just animals contaminated with mana. Their appearance may change, but they would only be as aggressive as they usually were. Unless, of course, they were roused by the demon king.


    Humans, by nature, were the evilest of animals. However, their bodies were also the most incompatible with mana. Mages normally didn¡¯t have nearly enough mana to be classified as demons, and mages with absurd amounts of mana, like Damian, died because their bodies could not handle its intensity.


    The demon king was an unique case. It was rumoured that as a human mage, he possessed so much mana that he was almost entirely made of it, which was why he became a demon. He wanted to rule the world, and he could control the minds of other demons to serve him with his mana. It all happened a very long time ago, but he was sealed away by a saint. All that were left were legends and a prophecy.


    ¡®When the demon king began to reawaken, the saint would appear again to seal him away.¡¯


    ¡°Surely you¡¯re aware that demons are beginning to become uncommonly aggressive? Take the unfortunate young lady of House Finley, for example. Other cases have been happening as well, more and more frequently.¡±


    ¡°And what does that have to do with House Avington?¡±


    ¡°The demon king is reawakening. Within our lifetimes, he will rise. Where is the saint?¡±


    ¡°I do not know what you mean. The whereabouts of the saint is the concern of the temple.¡±


    ¡°It is also the concern of all citizens of the kingdom. How did you find the diamond mine, Your Grace?¡±


    My blood ran cold then hot and my heart beat faster in excitement. I suspected I knew why there was a sudden change in topic from the saint to the diamond mind, and I prayed to God with all my faith that it would be as I thought.


    ¡°My daughter saw it in a dream. For her ninth birthday present, she begged me to investigate it, and I went.¡±


    The priest studied Father carefully, assessing his features to see the amount of truth his words held. I knew Father to be completely unreadable, and to my satisfaction, the priest also seemed to reach that conclusion. He twisted his teacup in his hands.


    ¡°Lady Valentina has many interesting ¡®dreams¡¯, does she not?¡±


    ¡°I do not believe that is any of your business.¡±


    The priest leaned in, his eyes gleaming like he had caught hold of something.


    ¡°Ah, but it very well might be! I know that you have consulted many priests and physicians about the visions your daughter receives, Your Grace.¡±


    In his excitement, he had slipped up. When he replied, Father¡¯s voice was cold as ice with rising anger sharp as a blade.


    ¡°Why has the temple been monitoring my family? Do you think that just because you claim to be servants of God, that you have the right to invade the privacy of a young noble lady? This is an act of the uttermost insult!¡±


    The priest realized his mistake. He gasped sharply and sat back, eyes wide with hints of terror.


    ¡°I apologize most profusely for misspeaking, and I thank you for the forgiveness I know Your Grace is merciful enough to grant.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The priest hurried on before Father, who was momentarily taken aback by his sheer audacity, could continue.


    ¡°Have you considered the possibility that Lady Valentina may be the incarnation of the saint?¡±


    My heart leaped from my chest and my hand flew to my mouth. Yes! I had dared to consider the possibility of pretending to be the saint, but I had dismissed the idea because of the flaws I could not cover up. But if the temple was willing to approach me first, they couldn¡¯t accuse me of pretending later.


    Father was silent for a long moment.


    ¡°It had crossed my mind, yes. However, Lady Valentina is a child. If more developments occur, I will be sure to inform the temple.¡±


    It was a clear dismissal. The priest took the hint, and rose.


    ¡°I will be back, Your Grace. When the time comes, I hope you will allow me the honour of a brief meeting with the young lady.¡±


    He bowed this time.


    ¡°Good day, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°Good day, Priest Fernandez. A servant will show you out.¡±


    The end of their meeting, but the beginning of a thousand more possibilities. If everyone thought I was the saint, there would be no way for House Avington to fall. On the other hand, if I was found out, I could be accused of blasphemy or black magic for my knowledge of the novel.


    I could fake everything, but I could not develop divine powers, nor claim the holy dagger. Not as far as I knew, anyways. I needed more information, and I knew exactly where to go.


    After all, I already intended on taking everything the female lead would have. Why not her sainthood too?

 Chapter 15 - To Be Holy

    Mother clicked her tongue thoughtfully as we made our way back from the tunnels. Though I wasn¡¯t sure if she was talking to me or herself, her half-coherent mutters only aroused my curiosity further.


    ¡°What are they thinking¡­ Seriously, the temple? ¡­ on top of all that too, your father must be exhausted¡­ and with the royal family involved¡­¡±


    ¡°The royal family?¡±


    Mother looked at me coyly. She was so used to toying with people that I doubted she even realized that she was doing it or how infuriating it was.


    ¡°Your father didn¡¯t want to tell you. But I think you ought to know, especially since he¡¯s¡­¡±


    She trailed off again, and looked tantalizing to the side. I couldn¡¯t help myself and took the bait.


    ¡°Especially since what?¡±


    Mother touched a finger to her chin and pursed her lips, wearing a smug smile.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Anyways, there were royal knights at the diamond mine.¡±


    My other questions were forgotten at this piece of news. A chill overcame me.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, and we can¡¯t be sure it was them either. The people at the nearby village led your father and our knights straight into an ambush, and the fighting techniques of the attackers matched the style of the royal knights perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Our knights still won?¡±


    ¡°Your father says the attackers fled when they realized that it would be a close fight. I guess they couldn¡¯t afford to lose, if they were really royal knights.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ that would mean¡­¡±


    It was impossible that the royal guards were at a diamond mine by accident. The royal family must have known about it, but how? They could have discovered the mine, but then why did they not tell the public? And when the female lead and the prince discovered it in the novel¡­ was that a setup?


    Originally, the diamond mine was discovered by accident on a walk during a demon subjugation. The female lead had decided to help out some kids in a village nearby and they repaid her with ¡®sparkling stones¡¯ that they had found. The prince¡¯s only reactions were surprise and admiration, and of course, increased affection for the kind female lead. Nothing hinted at prior knowledge.


    It was at this moment that my own realization first started creeping in, but I pushed it out of my mind. If I couldn¡¯t trust the novel, then I couldn¡¯t trust anything.


    I decided to ask Father about it later, and about the implications this might mean for our family.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    Father met us on our way to find him. Now that the priest was gone, his brow was furrowed and tense, revealing traces of apprehension.


    ¡°Go on, Valentina. I have to discuss with your mother.¡±


    I knew they would tell me anything important and the final conclusions they reached, so I excused myself. Besides, I had somewhere I wanted to go.


    The chapel wasn¡¯t too far from the castle, and I knew the way there. It was beautiful, while maintaining a sacred holiness. The door was unlocked, symbolizing that God welcomed all. I opened it and entered.


    The large main chamber was where everyone living in the estate gathered for ceremonies on special occasions. Rows of pews faced the raised altar at the back, with a path down the middle and at the sides. The back wall was made of stained glass, the sunlight shining through creating pretty colours, and a statue of God standing before it. There were doors on the side walls, and a chandelier hung from the arched roof. All was tranquil and divine, and I almost felt an urge to confess my sins, though I had none.


    I hadn¡¯t been religious in my past life, and I wasn¡¯t very devoted either in this life, knowing that this was the world of a novel and the author was the closest thing to a real god. But whenever I came to the chapel, I always felt that I had to be pure and virtuous. Perhaps it felt nice, in a way, to think that a higher being was out there and would always love us. Perhaps it gave purpose.


    The priest held service here every Sunday, and all servants were permitted to attend, as long as enough was looking after our family. They were also allowed to come whenever they had time off. On the other hand, our family almost never came except for special occasions. Though this chapel may feel holy, the temple was a powerful political faction that Father had to deal with, and its persecution of mages didn¡¯t help either.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    A few servants were sitting in the pews, hands folded and eyes closed in prayer. It wasn¡¯t Sunday, and the priest wasn¡¯t standing up at the altar. I went to the first door on the right and knocked, hoping for the best. When no one answered, I repeated the process until footsteps sounded behind one of the doors and it swung open to reveal Priest Norman.


    ¡°Good morning, Priest.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, my lady. May God bless you.¡±


    ¡°And you as well. I was wondering if you could explain some things to me.¡±


    The elderly priest looked mildly surprised, but pleased.


    ¡°Certainly, my lady. Come inside, so we won¡¯t bother the ones praying.¡±


    The room was a modest study, with a desk and some chairs. Bookshelves lined the walls, and scrolls laid about. Priest Norman¡¯s main duty other than performing ceremonies and managing the chapel was to translate ancient scripture, which he must¡¯ve been doing here.


    We sat down at the table, facing each other. The priest smiled kindly.


    ¡°What would you like to know, my lady?¡±


    ¡°What can you tell me about the holy dagger?¡±


    His eyebrows rose slightly, but he nodded slowly, like he was deep in thought.


    ¡°The holy dagger was a weapon personally blessed by God and given to the first saint, and it is the only artifact that can pierce through the demon king¡¯s protection magic. The saint used it to weaken him enough to seal him. It is the most holy object to exist.¡±


    ¡°Where is it now?¡±


    ¡°It disappeared after the demon king was sealed. It will resurface to aid the next saint, when the time comes.¡±


    Shortly after the start of the novel, the female lead helped a child, who gave her the dagger. That was the first event that made High Priest Nathaniel, who witnessed it, start to consider the possibility that she was the saint. He shared the information with the royal family, which was what made the prince interested in her.


    ¡°Is it possible for anyone other than the saint to use it?¡±


    The priest looked slightly startled at this, but thankfully, he still answered.


    ¡°Without the saint¡¯s immense divine power, its effects against demons will be much weaker. Theoretically, though, if we assume that it acts in the same way as other holy artifacts, then it should still possess its power regardless of the wielder. That is, after it appears.¡±


    I considered this, my heart beating fast. If I could somehow find the dagger before the female lead did, or steal it from her, pretending to be the saint wasn¡¯t out of the question at all. I tried my best to prevent a smirk from slipping onto my face, and quickly moved onto the next subject.


    ¡°That was very helpful, thank you. What do you know about mana madness?¡±


    The priest¡¯s eyes glinted suddenly. He stroked his beard pensively.


    ¡°I¡¯d never considered it, but the holy dagger or the saint may possess enough divine power to be a cure. As you know, divinity can suppress mana, but no normal priest is powerful enough to overpower a mage. But since the holy dagger was blessed by God himself and the saint¡¯s divinity is a channel to God¡­ yes, it just might work.¡±


    I actually hadn¡¯t thought of that connection at all, only that these were two topics I needed to find out more about and that this man likely knew about both. This unexpected discovery thrilled me and my heart pounded as a thousand worries faded away.


    Damian could be cured!


    I needed to find out more. Also, something he mentioned intrigued me.


    ¡°What more do you know? And what did you mean, that the saint is a channel to God?¡±


    ¡°Most people assume that the saint is like an extremely powerful priest, that she received her power as a blessing from God at birth. However, really, the saint does not have any divine power of her own. She awoke her connection to God in an intense moment, and all her power came directly from him. The channel had always been there-God chose her-but before she awakened, she could not use it consciously, though bits of divinity still trickled through. It was the same afterwards, when the demon king was sealed. God can not visit our world, and so his presence can not stay in our realm for long.¡±


    I could not believe it. How could she be so overpowered? How did I not know this before now?


    The female lead did have an awakening in the novel. Damian, who had become her friend, was hurt badly during a demon subjugation. All of a sudden, there was a burst of golden light, and she was able to heal him completely. The trickling through made sense too. When the prince was slightly injured during a hunting competition, he realized that he healed faster near her.


    This was all too much. I was going against someone that literally had the power of God. I needed time to process, as well as to make an actual plan.


    ¡°...thank you very much, Priest Norman. Could you send me some books about the saint, the holy dagger, and mana madness?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, my lady. I¡¯ll have someone send them up as soon as I¡¯ve picked some out. I must say, I¡¯m delighted that you¡¯ve taken an interest in faith.¡±


    The old man smiled benevolently, but he tilted his head.


    ¡°However, I do wonder, why are you curious all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I, um, have finally realized the importance of, um, spirituality.¡±


    The priest nodded, with a content expression. So this was the power of faith, to believe the crappiest of lies. I nodded along, wanting to seem perfectly devout.


    ¡°You¡¯ve matured, my lady. May God bless you.¡±


    ¡°And you as well.¡±


    As I left the chapel, I relaxed, as if a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. Part of it was knowing that Damian had a cure, but part of it was also getting away from the place. It had felt holy and enlightening at the start, but it soon became stifling. I didn¡¯t like the idea of God deciding my fate for me, especially if it was going to be similar to the path the author had planned out.


    In another life, perhaps I could¡¯ve trusted and believed with all my heart. But with an ending like mine, who wouldn¡¯t try to change destiny? If that was a sin, then so be it.

 Chapter 16 - Why I Had To

    I must have been about six when I first got a taste of the world.


    It was a fancy dinner party from Dad¡¯s work. They dressed me in my nicest clothes and told me to be on my best behaviour. It was the first time I was going to an event like this. Apparently Dad¡¯s boss told everyone to bring their kids so they could play with his daughter.


    The lights were too bright, the air was too hot, there were too many people. I hid behind Mom.


    ¡°My, what a cute child!¡±


    A woman tried to pick me up, but I moved away, terrified. Physical contact was rare in our household, for as long as I could remember. Plus, her perfume stank.


    ¡°Be polite, Jenny. Greet the nice lady.¡±


    Mom¡¯s tone was nicer than I had ever heard, and I obeyed, like always. I said hi, I swore I did, just in a really low voice. They laughed. Mom didn¡¯t react, I didn¡¯t know anything was wrong.


    We went around to greet everyone. My feet were tired, I was hungry, I wanted to go home. I tried to put on a smile and be polite, I really tried.


    The food was awful. I devoured a bowl of rice to keep me from starving and managed not to throw up anything else. I thought my expression was perfectly neutral, even more pleasant than I felt. The adults talked and laughed, and I stayed quiet, like a good little girl.


    A wail came from the other side of the room. A girl my age in a pretty puffy dress was stomping her feet and crying and screaming. People crowded around her, cooing and offering treats.


    ¡°I wanna go see the fish!¡±


    Her wish was their command, and instantly someone picked her up. They went out to the lobby, where the fish tank was. I remembered that one of the people was Dad¡¯s boss, and the girl was his daughter. She looked like a princess.


    The adult wouldn¡¯t stop talking and I stared into space. When there was a short pause in conversation, I tugged Mom¡¯s sleeve gently.


    ¡°Can I go see the fish?¡±


    ¡°You just stay put.¡±


    So I did. I wanted to make them proud. I thought I had succeeded, even on the car ride home. Mom and Dad didn¡¯t talk, but I thought it was just because they were as tired as I was. I didn¡¯t know this would be a warning sign.


    At home, I didn¡¯t pick up anything wrong with the tone they spoke in. When Dad came to my room before I went to bed, I thought he was just saying good night.


    ¡°You were rude today.¡±


    Dad never yelled. When he got mad, his voice raised, but it wasn¡¯t yelling. It was worse.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t greet any of them. They¡¯ll think we didn¡¯t teach you properly. When you act like that in public, you¡¯re making us look bad.¡±


    ¡°But that girl was worse!¡±


    ¡°How can you compare yourself to the boss¡¯s daughter? We aren¡¯t rich or powerful like them. You should know better!¡±


    Tears rushed to my eyes and I sniffled. He continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re six, people won¡¯t excuse you just because you¡¯re a child anymore. You have to be more mature! Who knows what they¡¯re saying behind your back! People won¡¯t like you if you¡¯re like this. You have to be nice to people, because you¡¯ll need them later on.¡±


    ¡°W-why d-didn¡¯t that girl have to?¡±


    Dad laughed coldly. It scared me.


    ¡°The boss might not have taught her well, but I hope I did for you. And she doesn¡¯t need anyone, her family has enough power to do that.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Couldn¡¯t I have that power? Why did I have to play nice to people? It wasn¡¯t fair! I wanted to be like her, on top of everyone else. They would have to look up to me instead. Praise me, worship me, love me. Through my tears, I knew I wanted all of it.


    Then it was a different time, a different place.


    ¡°Bring out the villainess.¡±


    Hands dragged me roughly. Every part of my body was in pain, my heart most of all.


    He stood up there, with her. She clung to him and he looked at me like I was some disgusting animal. I must have looked like one.


    I tried to call out, to beg for something. I didn¡¯t know what. Why was it that when he would finally look at me, it was like this? If I could have the saint¡¯s power, if I were a princess, if our family was just more powerful¡­!


    I couldn¡¯t hear the words they spoke, condemning me. A knight held a sword that reflected the bright sunlight. The crowd jeered at the sinner.


    The blade swung.


    I woke up with a scream, in a cold sweat. My hands flew to my neck. It was still intact.


    I panted, and felt blindly on my bedside table for a glass of water. I drank all of it, the coolness soothing me and bringing me back to reality. It was just a dream, it wasn¡¯t real. It was the middle of the night, and I was in my room, in Avington¡¯s castle. I was safe.


    Slowly, my breathing calmed. My scream hadn¡¯t been loud, so no one came rushing. I was grateful for that.


    The first part had been a very real memory. It was the first time I cried myself to sleep. Why hadn¡¯t my old parents actually taught me how to be nice? They just told me to do it, how was I supposed to know how?


    I learned to pretend, though. The fear of disappointing them again was greater than the fear of greeting strangers and the exhaustion of putting on a smile. I made sure no one would say they were bad parents, because I loved them, and they loved me. I knew they cared about me, because as they told me many times, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered if they didn¡¯t.


    That thought should have comforted me, but it just made me sad. I thought of all the car rides home, my heart in suspense as they gradually switched from the mask they wore in public to the people they had to be to raise me into someone they wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed of.


    I never knew if I would be reprimanded. Was the silence merely the quiet before the storm, or were they satisfied with my performance? I just held my breath and hoped for the best.


    ¡®Stop thinking about it. I am Lady Valentina Avington, daughter of the only Grand Duke, and the Saint of Orilon, if I want to be. No one can hurt me.¡¯


    It may be in the past now, but what about the second part of my dream? I was a reincarnator, not a regressor, so it wasn¡¯t my memory. It could have been a memory of the original Valentina from the novel, but I wasn¡¯t sure how that would work. Most likely, it was a creation of my own mind based on my knowledge of the novel.


    Already, the scenes were fading from my mind. All that was left was a chill to my bones.


    This was why I had to become queen. I needed to be more powerful, to make my family proud, unlike I couldn¡¯t do in my past life. I needed to protect myself and my family.


    That ending would never happen to me, I would be next to the prince. But a wave of uncertainty washed over me. This was the first time I actually fully considered the fact that if I failed, I would die, and my family would likely die with me.


    ¡®And that letter from the royal family¡­!¡±


    Earlier today, we had received a letter from the royal family. They congratulated us on the discovery of the diamond mine, and requested that we prepare a large one to send as a gift for Princess Elizabeth¡¯s birthday. It was the boss¡¯s daughter all over again.


    The letter also came with an official notice that there will be an increased tax on diamonds. Mother read both with disdain, and I caught her murmur to Father.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reminder. They¡¯re warning us to remember our place.¡±


    If the royal family really wanted to, they could destroy our family in an instant. We could put up a fight, but if it were sudden, we might not have the chance to do even that.


    It was so ridiculously complicated, and I was only nine years old. Perhaps I bore the responsibility for the future of House Avington with my knowledge of the future, but right now, I just wanted to sleep.


    I got up. I knew I wouldn¡¯t fall asleep easily again after that scare, so I made my way to Mother¡¯s room. I knocked and she told me to enter.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Darling, what are you doing up so late?¡±


    She was in bed, but reading. Just the sight of her reassured me, and I went to her side.


    ¡°I had a nightmare. Can I sleep with you tonight?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, my dear. We wouldn¡¯t want you to lose any beauty sleep.¡±


    Mother smiled and kissed my forehead. I climbed into the bed and curled up next to her.


    ¡°Good night, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Good night, darling. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Mother stroked my head gently. As my eyes closed, I knew what I had to do.


    No matter the cost, no matter the sacrifices. I was fine with getting my hands dirty and becoming a real villainess if it meant that I could make my family proud and become queen. I would bring glory to House Avington.


    I had to, and I knew I would, or I could die trying.

 Chapter 17 - Hunting with Father (I)

    In this world of limited entertainment, Father¡¯s greatest hobby was hunting. And as all parents did, he longed to have a child to partake in it with. Damian held no interest in physical activities, and I hadn¡¯t either, before I started taking pistol lessons.


    When Father heard the news, he was ecstatic.


    ¡°I have to take you hunting!¡±


    Mother had to remind him that I was only starting to learn it, and he reluctantly agreed to put off a hunting trip for a while.


    Surprisingly, I found shooting rather fun. It wasn¡¯t as tiring as sports, and I was doing decently well. In fact, it was rather thrilling, and I had a rush of exhilaration whenever I held a pistol.


    I agreed to go hunting with Father, now that I¡¯d taken lessons for a bit over a month. There was a forest close to our estate, and we took a carriage. Since this was my first time, we were only going after small critters, so we weren¡¯t riding horses. I already couldn¡¯t wait until I was experienced enough to go after large animals, and the thought of being able to take down a bear or a lion excited me.


    ¡°I¡¯m really glad that you¡¯ve started shooting, Valentina.¡±


    Father sat across from me, smiling. He wore a handsome hunting suit, and I wore a matching but smaller one. I fidgeted with the buttons and grinned back.


    ¡°Me too, Father. It¡¯s so enjoyable!¡±


    He beamed, like he was pleased with me. A chill creeped into my heart, because I didn¡¯t think I had ever seen my dad from my past life look at me like that. I banished that thought as Father continued, deciding to focus on the present for such a nice day.


    ¡°And I¡¯m happy in general that you¡¯ve taken an interest in your studies.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m going to accomplish great things.¡±


    ¡°I know you will, my angel. But have you considered becoming the heir?¡±


    This question shocked me and I couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. The thought might have crossed my mind briefly, but I had never considered it seriously.


    Normally, the eldest child was the heir, but Damian was obviously uninterested in ruling and would much prefer to dedicate himself to studying magic. Though it was uncommon, cases like this did exist, and it was acceptable for a younger child to be the successor instead.


    ¡°I only barely managed to convince your brother to take successor lessons at the academy, and the compromise was that he won¡¯t have to anymore after he becomes a Fourth Class mage. I give that a few years, at most.¡±


    Damian was a genius mage, by all means. It would actually be a waste of his talents if he were to have to manage the grand duchy. I hung on Father¡¯s every word.


    ¡°House Avington needs an heir, and it won¡¯t be good for your mother¡¯s health to have another child. It would truly be excellent if you can do it, and I believe that you can do great.¡±


    My dad from my past life had never said anything like that, and Father¡¯s confidence in me touched a part of my heart I didn¡¯t know existed. He must have thought this decision over for a long time, that was why Sir Williams had said that I was the future of the grand duchy, and what Mother held back in the tunnels. And the conclusion he reached was that I was worthy.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    In the novel, this problem was never mentioned, since House Avington fell. I had always associated ruling with hard work and responsibility, like the difficult lessons Delilah had to take. However, if I were to be queen, I would still have duties. Besides, if I were to be Grand Duchess, wouldn¡¯t it make me a more appealing partner for the crown prince?


    No one except myself had ever believed that I was capable of great achievements. My parents from my past life had always prepared for the worst so I wouldn¡¯t disappoint them, and though Mother and Father never said anything, I sometimes felt that I was a bit underachieving compared to Damian. This was my chance, my first time having power.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Father looked delighted. He leaned in and ruffled my hair, chuckling.


    ¡°I knew you had it in you! Come on, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s talk more on the way back.¡±


    The carriage came to a stop and we stepped out. I drew my pistol and Father took out his rifle.


    We were going hunting.


    I had no idea what I was doing, but Father helped guide me. We strode through the forest, making our way to a spot he knew. He pushed aside branches, making a slightly easier path for me, though sticks and leaves still poked me. Birds chirped overhead.


    In the calme, I suddenly remembered something. If I were going to be successor, I would have to start paying closer attention to politics and the grand duchy¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Mother said there were royal guards at the mine.¡±


    Father¡¯s back was turned to me so I couldn¡¯t see his face, but I thought he tensed.


    ¡°Yes. We think the royal family may have known about the mine and sent them there to prevent others from discovering it.¡±


    So my suspicions were confirmed. My stomach dropped.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re becoming wary, and they want to hide their true strength. Or, they could use it as a bargaining chip for secret transactions, or use it manipulate court. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal. We have backup as well.¡±


    I doubted our backup was as much as a diamond mine, but at least I managed to take that from the royal family. I felt a swell of pride, and was going to inquire further, but Father turned.


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    His expression had changed. It was unlike his usual kindness or the cold mask he wore for court, but instead possessed an almost child-like enthusiasm, with a fire in his eyes. He motioned for me to be quiet and take my place next to him, in the bushes next to a clearing.


    We waited in silence, until we blended into nature. Although it got a bit boring, every sound made me start, and I held my breath in suspense. The wind crinkled leaves, but were those steps I heard?


    A small deer gracefully hopped into the clearing. It bleated happily and began nibbling on the leaves of a tree nearby. My heart nearly leaped from my chest and my breathing quickened.


    I looked to Father. He was glaring at the deer, then quickly glanced at me with a swing of his head, his message clear as day.


    I aimed my pistol towards the vitals, just as he¡¯d taught me to earlier. The deer wasn¡¯t moving as it ate, so I would have a good shot. I shouldn¡¯t hesitate, but I did.


    It was so small, it couldn¡¯t have been more than a child. What if it had feelings? What if its parents were going to look for it, and search for their baby all night, not knowing it was dead? My hands shook slightly. It was like I was the driver of the car that killed me in my past life, though the circumstances were completely different.


    Suddenly, the wind changed direction. The deer lifted its head, alert. It began snorting and stomping its hoofs, which couldn¡¯t have been a good sign. It was now or never, so I swallowed and pressed the trigger.


    The loud bang sounded through the forest, yet it was too late. There were spots of red, but the deer was already fleeing. I had failed.


    Father sighed and got up from his crouching position. I followed him to where the deer had been eating before it ran. Blood drops were splattered on the grass, bright red against the green.


    I looked to Father, holding my breath. Ever since I became conscious of my past life, it was like some fear had been instilled into me. I prepared for a reprimand I knew wasn¡¯t coming, but some part of me couldn¡¯t help but be scared.


    Father patted my head, smiling kindly.


    ¡°You hit it! That¡¯s great for your first try. It won¡¯t get far now it¡¯s injured, so we might come across it again later. Let¡¯s try another spot, all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father!¡±


    We headed into the trees again. Next time, I definitely wouldn¡¯t hesitate!

 Chapter 18 - Hunting with Father (II)

    We trekked through the forest, the sunlight streaming through the leaves. It was pleasantly warm, with a gentle breeze. Insects buzzed around, despite my best attempts to swat them away. They were only adding to my irritation.


    Beads of sticky sweat were beginning to form on my forehead. It would¡¯ve been much nicer to be relaxing in my room with a nice and cool cup of tea, but now I was here, I wouldn¡¯t give it up for anything. I was going to hunt.


    Finally, Father stopped near another clearing. I almost bumped into him, but stopped myself just in time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    Father and I crouched down again, and thus began the tormentous challenge of patience. In this life, no one had dared to make me wait for long, so this was refreshing in a bad way.


    Though humans have accomplished this much, nature was the one thing we couldn¡¯t conquer. Perhaps that was why hunting was entertaining to people that were at the top of society, like nobles, because it provided something they could not have.


    People always wanted what they couldn¡¯t have. In my past life, I wanted success and the affection of my parents. Now, I wanted the throne and the male leads of the novel, everything that the original Valentina couldn¡¯t get but the female lead received.


    It was the same the other way around. The male leads strived for the female lead because she, unlike the other noble girls, wasn¡¯t attracted to them on sight because of their looks or status, and because they couldn¡¯t win her over when they tried to.


    Basically, the author wrote all the other girls as extremely shallow to portray how lovely the female lead was in contrast, and also made her ¡®interesting¡¯ because she was hard to get. It was so wrong, on so many different levels, though I couldn¡¯t name all of them if I tried. The toxic tropes used in the novel were now the societal issues I would have to deal with.


    And it angered me just to think about it. Everything was handed so easily to the female lead just because she was chosen by God and the author to be the protagonist. If I wanted to defeat her, I would need to become a ruthless villainess. Yet here I was, not even able to kill a deer.


    I shook my head in frustration. This unfairness was infuriating. Just because fate was against me, I would have to give up on my morals. You couldn¡¯t have everything in life, not unless you were the female lead. My bitterness boiled into a rage ready to spill over.


    Then came the soft but unmistakable sound of an animal¡¯s steps. A rabbit bounded into the clearing and started munching the grass.


    It was so cute! Its pelt was fluffy and a light brown colour, and its eyes were black and shining. Innocent, careless, adorable, naive, pure.


    Somewhere along these lines I began to think of the female lead instead. Hadn¡¯t the prince often described her as a bunny, when he thought she was ¡®interesting¡¯? If I couldn¡¯t kill a rabbit, how would I kill a person, if the circumstances required?


    The target may be a living being that may have feelings, but it was also an obstacle in my way. That applied to both the rabbit and the female lead.


    My head and heart cooled until I was rational once more. I aimed with preciseness, and fired.


    The bullet shot straight through the rabbit¡¯s fur. For a moment, I thought nothing had happened, but a spot of red gradually appeared on its pelt, and it fell.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Father stood up with an exclamation and so did I, and we rushed to the rabbit¡¯s side. Its chest was still rising and falling, but soon came to a stop. It lay with its eyes wide open, frozen, and dead.


    I felt the slightest stab of guilt and remorse, but I was sure that would go away with time. It was just an animal, no different than the meat the chef would serve. The only differences were that I killed it with my own hands, instead of having someone else do it, and that rabbits were cuter. It would be truly shallow if that hurt me that much. Still, I took a life. However, we took lives everyday, when we would mindlessly kill insects or rodents. What did that say about us?


    Ah, I was spiralling. This could traumatize me, but whatever. It would only be preparation for what was to come.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, my angel!¡±


    Father embraced me, laughing. He lifted me off the ground and spun me around before setting me down. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    If I could protect that grin, I would do anything. The lives and happiness of my family was worth far more than a few rabbits or a saint.


    Father took the rabbit and slung it over his shoulder. He kissed my forehead.


    ¡°You must be tired. Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    Indeed, it was morning when we left, and past noon now. However, the effects of the excitement had not yet faded, so I wasn¡¯t that tired, though I knew that likely wouldn¡¯t last long. We tread back the way we came, talking and laughing. The wariness quickly set in, as I expected, and soon I didn¡¯t have enough energy to talk, so we walked in a comfortable peace.


    All of a sudden, Father froze. He held out a hand to stop me as well. I obeyed, and tried to figure out what it was.


    Before I could react, before I could even realize what he was doing, there was a loud bang. He had aimed and fired a shot. He hurried towards whatever he was aiming at, and I followed.


    Between trees, a deer laid on the ground, fresh blood flowing out of a bullet wound in its chest, and another, in its leg. It twitched and convulsed, before falling still.


    ¡°It¡¯s the one you got earlier. It¡¯s a collaborative effort!¡±


    Father chuckled and clapped me on the back. I laughed, giddy. Father and I made an impeccable team, as expected of a family that produced only perfection.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have the chef cook them up for dinner. Your mother will be happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    We pushed through the trees, and after hiking for longer than it should have been possible, finally reached the carriage.


    It was funny that it was still so regal, when we were covered in sticks, leaves, and sweat. I couldn¡¯t help smiling as the knights we¡¯d brought helped Father load our prize into a cart, feeling ridiculously proud and happy.


    When I climbed into the carriage, I practically collapsed onto the soft cushions.


    ¡°Tired?¡±


    Father climbed in after me, smiling. I nodded. I never usually got this much exercise, but I supposed I also never usually had this much fun.


    ¡°You take after me. You¡¯re going to be one of the best hunters in the kingdom, I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will! I¡¯ll go to hunting competitions, and win all of them!¡±


    Father laughed, and I would have joined in, but I suddenly remembered something. Hunting competitions reminded me of the novel, and the novel reminded me of the saint. I was displeased that this thought had to interrupt this nice moment, but it was important.


    ¡°Father, do you think I could be a good saint?¡±


    He was caught off guard, I could tell. His expression became more somber, but he still maintained his light-humoured air. His eyes shone with pride and confidence.


    ¡°My angel can be good at anything she wants to be.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the saint!¡±


    Father studied me, and from the earnestness in my eyes, he must¡¯ve understood that I knew what I was doing. He trusted me and my maturity to make decisions, and for that I was grateful. Father sighed and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be amazing, but don¡¯t worry about that for now. When we go home, rest, and we¡¯ll have something good for dinner. Then, I want to hear the new song you¡¯ve been practicing.¡±


    I agreed readily, grinning. He loved me and cared about me, so he wanted to protect me, but he also respected me, and most importantly, he was proud of me. This was the kind of man I could love, and enjoy loving without ever having to worry about getting hurt. I could be proud of him, and I wanted to make him happy. He would always be there for me, to the very end, because he was my father.


    Father, I definitely would make you even prouder!

 Chapter 19 - I Found the Third Male Lead

    I sat at my desk, staring blankly at the history book my tutor told me to read. Why did I have to learn history, when I was going to make history? I tried to focus, but my gaze slid right down the page without processing anything. The fact that I would rather do anything else right now didn¡¯t help either.


    A knock came at the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    God must have sent me a saviour. I would¡¯ve even been fine if it was just Zoe or even Tia, so I was pleasantly surprised to find a strange boy. It took me a moment to recollect who he was, but it wasn¡¯t difficult, since I didn¡¯t know that many people with bright silver hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re that knight apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    His voice was quiet and respectful, but his gaze had something deeper, though I couldn¡¯t exactly tell what. His skin was smooth like ivory, and his eyes were a clear blue. He was beautiful.


    ¡°Well? Why have you come?¡±


    ¡°Sir Harrod sent a report. They decided to send me to inform you of its contents.¡±


    ¡°Why you?¡±


    ¡°They deemed me the least likely to incur your wrath.¡±


    I frowned, and crossed my arms. Was that my reputation among knights?


    ¡°Why would they think that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my lady. My lady is a daughter of House Avington, so my lady must be very elegant. Perhaps they thought I would please you, since we¡¯re similar in age.¡±


    By now, I was used to people kissing up to me, and I enjoyed it thoroughly. It was almost a shock when I found nothing but sincerity in his eyes, especially since I thought myself good at reading people. Regardless of his genuinity, I was curious about him. I admit, that shallowly enough, it was because I liked his face.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Ten, my lady.¡±


    Only a year older than me. Curious, however.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit young? I thought knight apprenticeships didn¡¯t start until fourteen.¡±


    ¡°I was taken in by House Avington when I was six, so I¡¯ve been training since then.¡±


    Confusion rose. Nobles didn¡¯t randomly take in children to train with their knights, and definitely not children with obvious foreign heritage, given our awkward relations with other kingdoms.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Mikhail Lovell, my lady.¡±


    A pretty name, befitting of him. But his last name¡­


    ¡°You are related to Viscount Lovell?¡±


    ¡°He is my uncle.¡±


    Some things made more sense now. The viscount was our ally and obeyed Father, but I vaguely remember his family being involved in a scandal. I thought Father looked sad whenever his name was brought up, so I never asked. My interest piqued further.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°My father was the successor to House Lovell, but he eloped with an Isvorian woman, and I was the product. My mother died of an illness when I was five, and my father sent me to my uncle, the current viscount, then killed himself.¡±


    I was momentarily shocked by his misfortunes, then again by his calmness. I rested my elbows on the table and my chin in my hands.


    ¡°Then what? How did you end up here?¡±


    ¡°My uncle¡­ did not treat me well. I reminded him of his brother. The grand duke had been good friends with my father, so he offered to take me in. But it wouldn¡¯t have been proper to take a bastard as a ward, especially not an Isvorian one, so I was to train as a knight. I¡¯ll forever be in His Grace¡¯s debt.¡±


    It made much more sense now, though depressingly. I doubted these words captured all the sadness in his life. He seemed to know what I was thinking, and bowed his head.


    ¡°Now, I only hope that my past does not burden me. I wish to serve House Avington with my life, with all my capabilities.¡±


    His loyalty tugged a heartstring. In the novel, he was likely one of our knights that fought to death for us. I could use his help in preventing that path, and I was almost lost in consideration.


    ¡°Would you like to hear the report now, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Oh, yes, absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Nathaniel Seaton has been found.¡±


    I sat up straight, excited. My heart beat fast as he continued.


    ¡°He possessed holy power, just like my lady said. The temple discovered him recently from an orphanage, and the knights will look more into that orphanage. Sir Harrod asks what to do with the boy.¡±


    My pulse raced and my head spun. I laughed, throwing my head back. This was it! Victory was within my grasp, I could feel it, and it was all so easy. Find the female lead, and everything else would be handled. Securing the priest would also definitely help me pretend to be the saint.


    However, I couldn¡¯t have Nathaniel come right away, since transportation might take a while, and I wanted to be here when the third male lead arrived. It was social season very soon, so my family and I would be heading to the capital. The season lasted until next June, and that would be too late. I bit my lip in thought, weighing the factors, and made a decision.


    ¡°Have them arrange things with the temple. I want him to come as soon as possible.¡±


    I had already discussed with Father and Priest Norman, and they gave their permission, so it should be fine even if he arrived when we weren¡¯t here. Additionally, it would make him seem less valuable, so we could use him as a secret weapon.


    ¡°And tell them to keep searching for the girl. You can write to me when I¡¯m in the capital. I want to know of any updates immediately.¡±


    Mikhail-could I call him that?-nodded.


    ¡°Would you like the letter, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Leave it on the table.¡±


    He obeyed. Talking with him was much better than with Sir Harrod, because it felt like he respected my title, and because of his pretty face. Sadly, there was nothing else I could keep him here for.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, you may go.¡±


    The boy bowed.


    ¡°Thank you, my lady. I will train hard, and I hope to serve you well one day.¡±


    I cocked my head and smiled as he left. An oddly warm feeling spread in my chest.


    As a male lead would say, ¡®how interesting.¡¯

 Chapter 20 - Our Corruption

    It was that time of the year again. We were going to the capital for the social season.


    I was very much looking forward to it. As most nobles were in their country estates for summer, gatherings and events were rare, because travel took a long time. Invitations had to be sent out very early on, so it was agreed for mutual convenience that they be limited.


    Mother masterfully planned out the tea party two months ago to show off the news of our new diamond mine to other noble ladies, though I had been too excited about the event itself to notice. It had been a special occasion, and I hadn¡¯t seen my friends since, despite our letters.


    I was excited to be around many people again. Father and Mother took me every year, and everyone always showered me with compliments. I smiled just at the thought.


    ¡°Are you all packed, darling?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡±


    I yawned. We got up early so we could travel as far as possible in a day, and the sun was just rising. It wasn¡¯t very safe to spend nights in the wild, so we had to make it to a city by sunset.


    Sitting in a carriage all day was tiring in its own boring way, so the chef prepared a large breakfast for us. It was like a farewell feast, since we wouldn¡¯t be returning until next June.


    I savored the eggs and bacon, expertly cooked to melt in my mouth, leaving a satisfied feeling behind. The waffles and pancakes were slightly sweet, with the perfect soft texture, and I couldn¡¯t help eating more. Our milk came from the cow we owned, and the berries were freshly picked from our property, so they were of the best quality. I relished the mild but rich taste of bread, and tried a variety of desserts that were sweet as heaven.


    When I finished, I was very full and happy, as people were after an excellent meal. In the capital, we could eat like this everyday. With that nice thought, we went down and boarded the carriage.


    Father, Mother, and I all took the same one, while the servants and knights we were taking took a few separate ones following ours. It started moving, and we were off. I watched as our castle became smaller and smaller in the distance before fading out of sight.


    ¡°I think we shall host a private concert, invite a few friends. You should perform that marvelous new song you¡¯ve been practicing, darling.¡±


    ¡°That sounds wonderful!¡±


    I knew Mother¡¯s definition of a ¡®few¡¯, and I couldn¡¯t wait to show off in front of everyone. In this life, I was finally able to create beautiful art in my music, and actually enjoy the process. I planned to take advantage of every opportunity to display what an elegant lady I was and what a graceful queen I would make.


    ¡°We should also have a grand dinner soon. I want to spread the word that our House has a brilliant successor.¡±


    ¡°And of course, we can¡¯t forget to exhibit the diamonds. They¡¯ll all want to see!¡±


    I giggled at Father¡¯s warm grin and Mother¡¯s sly smile. Life was so pleasurable when we were rich and powerful! I was really proud to belong to House Avington.


    We chatted as the trip went on, and it was fun, until the carriage gradually grew almost too hot to bear. I opened the window and breathed in some fresh air, but even the wind was warm. It was ridiculous for October weather, and I tried to distract myself with the pretty scenery. However, trees and fields could only be interesting for so long. I yawned.


    ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t you take a nap? You must be tired, since you got up early.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Mother. I think I will.¡±


    ¡°Here, you can sleep on my lap.¡±


    Mother¡¯s skirt was soft and comfortable, and she gently caressed my hair. My eyes slowly closed and I drifted to a sweet sleep.


    All was calm, until I woke when the carriage suddenly came to a stop. Yells sounded outside.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    I rubbed my eyes, stretching. Father¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly, like he was annoyed, but not concerned. Soon, the yells faded, and the carriage door opened.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Your Grace, I apologize for the delay. We¡¯ve captured the robbers.¡±


    Sir Williams bowed. Father nodded, and stepped outside.


    ¡°I¡¯d better go see who dares to attack House Avington¡¯s carriages.¡±


    I sat, blinking, for a few seconds. Then, I came to my senses, curiosity capturing me, and I hurriedly followed them. A few of our servants and knights formed a small cluster and I moved to the front, next to Father.


    ¡°Valentina, go back to the carriage. It¡¯ll just be a moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hot in the carriage, and I want to see!¡±


    Father yielded to my cuteness and sighed. He shifted to the side to let me through.


    Some people knelt on the ground. They were covered in dirt and grime, and wore tattered rags that were on the verge of falling apart. Their cheeks were sunken and sallow, and they were so skinny it was like their skin hung on their bones. Even as they knelt there, despite their defiant expressions, it looked like they might fall over and collapse at any moment.


    Most of them were men, though there were a few women. Some were young, and some older. None of them looked to be physically fit in the slightest.


    ¡°Do you know what crime you have commited?¡±


    Sir Williams¡¯ voice scared me. His face was grim enough to terrify anyone, and I was reminded again that this was the man that cut down countless enemies for Father.


    A young man, who was the leader, it seemed, answered. He tried to sound brave, but his voice trembled. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from hunger or fear.


    ¡°The only sin I¡¯m aware of is trying to stay alive and feed ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Yet you dare rob a noble? Are you aware who this is?¡±


    The man shook his head.


    ¡°This is His Grace, Grand Duke Avington.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know how to read, how are we supposed to tell? I don¡¯t care what duke he is, he¡¯s rich, ain¡¯t he? One of his jewels can feed us for months.¡±


    Father spoke before Sir Williams could reply. His voice was regal, but exposed no emotion.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Release them, and let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±


    ¡°You nobles are all the same! You don¡¯t care if we die at all, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    The man tried to stand up, but the knights pushed him down. Father looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Is it my fault that you are in this state?¡±


    He turned towards the carriages, but Sir Williams stopped him. I caught his whisper.


    ¡°You have to set a good example for Lady Valentina, my lord.¡±


    Father frowned, and sighed. He nodded and turned back around.


    ¡°Explain what has happened. Why do you believe you have the right to rob a noble?¡±


    ¡°Baron Helmdon hired us to work for him, but then he fired us and he wouldn¡¯t pay us a penny. We started a protest, and his people beat us up. He forbade businesses from hiring anyone from our village, and when there was a storm a few weeks ago, he wouldn¡¯t give us anything to rebuild. Said there wasn¡¯t enough money!¡±


    Just then, his stomach grumbled loudly. He flushed slightly.


    ¡°None of us have eaten in weeks, left whatever we could find for the children. And even that¡¯s not much, they¡¯ve started trying to eat dirt and bark. Some of ¡®em are sick, they¡¯re gonna die soon if we don¡¯t get the money to buy medicine.¡±


    Father shook his head, irritated. He waved a hand dismissively.


    ¡°Give them a few coins, and send them on their way.¡±


    Sir Williams carried out his order, and he headed back towards the carriages. I stood there for a moment, uncertain.


    I felt nothing. More accurately, I felt so many things at once that I couldn¡¯t tell the exact emotions and my brain refused to acknowledge the utter confusion so thoroughly that I was numb.


    Baron Helmdon was one of Father¡¯s vassals. I knew him because he was a funny man that often visited and sent us presents. Nobles like him and their victims were likely all over the grand duchy. We had always been corrupt, I knew, and it was basically the essence of our faction. It was part of why the royal family wanted to get rid of us, and how the author made the female lead so saintly in comparison. Even Father was corrupt, or we wouldn¡¯t live in the luxury we did.


    Guilt? Pity? Anger? Sadness? Horror? Disgust? I didn¡¯t know what to feel, or what I should feel.


    If I were the saint, I would gladly give all I had to help those less fortunate than me. But through all my sympathy, a tiny voice said in my head, ¡®so what?¡¯ So what if they were suffering? What did that have to do with me? Why should I care about them?


    When I became the grand duchess, I would have to, though. When I became queen, I would be responsible for all my citizens. It was the duty of rulers to serve the people, and to do it well. The female lead had no prior experience of that, only her kindness and willingness to learn. I would soon start successor lessons, so at least I would be more qualified in that aspect.


    Of course, what Father was doing couldn¡¯t be wrong. He would always do the best for our family, that I knew for certain, so he must have his reasons. That wasn¡¯t a crime, was it? It was just a difference in values.


    Ah, was this right? I didn¡¯t know.


    My goal was to become queen, and with that, I could include improving the lives of my people. That sounded like a lot of work that I wasn¡¯t sure I would be willing to do, but at least it would be one righteous thing.


    ¡°Darling? Come on, we¡¯re leaving!¡±


    ¡°Coming, Mother!¡±


    I could sort out my morals later. I still had lots to learn, and a long way to go.


    First, I could become queen, and maybe the things I would do for the people could even balance the sins I would have to commit to get there.

 Chapter 21 - Royal Court (I)

    After a few days of riding a carriage, we finally arrived at court, or more specifically, the gates of the royal castle. Though we had a mansion a few blocks away, most important nobles like us lived in the castle during the season to be the closest to drama and action.


    It was evening, and the sun was just barely visible over the horizon.


    ¡°Greetings to Grand Duke Avington, Grand Duchess Avington, and Lady Valentina Avington.¡±


    The royal family¡¯s steward greeted us, a man of about forty. A steward was the head of a castle¡¯s staff and represented his masters when they were unavailable, and our steward was currently running the affairs of the grand duchy back home. However, the royal steward was a noble, unlike ours, since he could be needed to step in for the king.


    This man was the one in charge of arranging chambers and making sure the castle¡¯s guests were comfortable, but he was also the Duke of Northbury. I remembered him, given that he had worked here for as long as I could remember, and because he was important, as the only duke out of four that was allied with the royal family.


    ¡°Please allow me to show you to your chambers.¡±


    We followed him through the large castle bustling with servants and passing nobles that greeted us warmly. It had a grandeur that declared that this was what only the royal family could have, and I desired it.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    Our chambers were the same as the ones we¡¯d always used here. They were the finest, after the royal family¡¯s. We had our separate suites, but they were connected. A dinner was already laid out on my table, and I devoured it. Tasty as it was, I couldn¡¯t even appreciate it fully because of how exhausted I was.


    ¡°Good night, Father, Mother!¡±


    It was too late today to do anything, so I went to bed early. I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow, in a bed even softer than the one at home. I hadn¡¯t thought one could have existed.


    The next day, I woke up refreshed. Father dined with the royal court for breakfast, since he needed to attend to the king and the parliament, and catch up on the latest political situations. Mother and I ate in our apartment, with food as delicious as back home, perhaps even better. In comparison, the journey had been too painful.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to find Delilah and Annalise!¡±


    My tutors haven¡¯t all arrived in court yet, and some that were commoners weren¡¯t planning on coming. I would have a break from my lessons until Mother figured out a new arrangement, and even when they started again, the work would be less to make time for socializing. Alas, I could not do as I pleased just yet.


    ¡°Oh, no you don¡¯t. We have so many nobles to visit, and they¡¯ll all want to compliment you.¡±


    Truth to be told, though it wasn¡¯t what I had planned since I was so focused on my friends, it didn¡¯t sound that bad. I did love compliments, and watching Mother innocently bragging while establishing dominance over other nobles and reminding them of their place was an educational experience.


    We paid polite visits to other noble ladies at court all morning, and we were quickly invited to a tea party that afternoon in one of the castle¡¯s many sitting rooms. In fact, our next few afternoons and evenings were booked instantly. However, the first appearance set the tone for the rest of the season, so today, I wore my best dress, and looked positively like a beautiful flower.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°My, how tall she¡¯s grown!¡±


    ¡°And what a beauty! She definitely takes after you, especially the eyes.¡±


    ¡°So academic too! I can¡¯t get my sons to study for the life of me.¡±


    ¡°Is it true that she plays the piano just like her mother? Goodness, another genius!¡±


    ¡°Your Grace, how do you do it? Do divulge your secrets!¡±


    Noble women crowded around me, piling on compliments as I elegantly drank a cup of tea. We were the highest ranking nobles in the kingdom except for the royal family, and no member was in attendance today, so there was no need for me to be modest in front of these aristocrats with lower statuses.


    They could admire me, but they would never be like me. I drank up their praise with a winning smile and gracious nods. Mother looked on proudly.


    ¡°My friends, there are no secrets. You simply must have a daughter as virtuous as mine!¡±


    A round of polite laughter arose. I decided to rub it in even more.


    ¡°Mother, may I head back now? I would like to finish reading my science books.¡±


    I wished to do no such thing. Besides, I had already finished them on the way here, since there was no way I was leaving something as boring as that for the season. Mother caught on immediately as exclamations of how hardworking I was sounded.


    ¡°But darling, you¡¯ve already studied so hard. Don¡¯t you all agree, ladies?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Lady Valentina, you must stay! It¡¯s good to relax sometimes.¡±


    ¡°What a dedicated child! You deserve more treats, no?¡±


    I slowly bit into a cookie, chewed, and swallowed, all with grace. I enjoyed every moment, from the sweetness of the cookie to leaving the nobles hanging in suspense. Their attention was on me, and only me. I smiled.


    ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt. After all, I can finish them anytime, but it¡¯s rare to have company so fine as today¡¯s.¡±


    They had pleased me, so I rewarded them, like a master to loyal dogs. They smiled, like the simple idiots they were. I couldn¡¯t help but relish the shallow joy they brought me as they gushed on about my good manners in fake modesty.


    Mother caught my eyes, smirking smugly. We should take it even further.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you play a song, darling?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡±


    Cheers arose instantly, and the ladies looked on with excitement as I sat down on the stool. This was going to be fun.


    What should I play? Not the masterpiece, I wanted to save that for another occasion, for more important people. A strong impression should still be made, though.


    I decided on the song from the music box Father had given to me. They likely wouldn¡¯t have heard of it before, and I was confident in bringing the scene to life, even without a magic piano.


    My fingers danced, and the melody began. There I was, in a grand ballroom. A glistening crown sat atop my head, and I danced with vitality. A prince that loved me, a brother that was devoted to me, a priest that worshipped me, and a knight that would die for me.


    Passion, vigour, beauty, ambition, pride. Emotions flowed from me into the music in ways words could not describe, laying my deepest secrets for all to see, if they could possibly understand. I didn¡¯t care if the others appreciated this properly, if they were gasping in awe or fainting from joy, for they no longer existed. I was doing this for myself, and only myself, because who else was there?


    The song ended with a strong, but sudden note. It was the one thing I didn¡¯t like about the song, that it almost seemed unfinished, but all the same, I played it well.


    The room was silent for a moment, before bursting into applause.


    ¡°That was wonderful, Lady Valentina!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like I saw the grand duchess again, in our youth, playing at a ball!¡±


    ¡°Goodness, that music was utterly divine!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, darling.¡±


    Mother shone with pride, basking in the glory I brought. I smiled back. She was a good teacher, after all.


    By this time tomorrow, the gossip would have spread far and wide. The young Lady Valentina Avington was an academic and a musical genius. She would be the jewel of House Avington, and the star of high society.


    Another step towards becoming crown princess!

 Chapter 22 - Royal Court (II)

    Over the next week, Mother and I visited practically every noble living at the castle. We attended more events than I could count, but our schedule gradually cleared up, because now it was time for the real thing.


    Now that we¡¯d settled in, Mother was going to start attending the king¡¯s court, along with Father. The purpose of the visits had been to prepare everyone, as well as socialize with people individually to prepare them. It made people feel more special when interacting in small groups, and now Mother would be instantly popular in court, as always.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received an invitation from Her Majesty.¡±


    It was the day before Mother would start going to court, and I was eating breakfast with her in her chambers. My spoon hovered in the air.


    ¡°To what?¡±


    ¡°A small gathering of close friends, including a literary reading and a tea tasting, this evening.¡±


    I vaguely understood that this was a sign of passive aggression. It would be rude beyond disbelief to not go or to make up an excuse, and that was the least horrible part about it.


    The queen had her own court of nobles and allies, gossiping and managing the castle, along with other affairs. She and her daughter were the only women in the kingdom that ranked above Mother and I, and I¡¯d heard enough from my parents to know that she was not a friend. Politics extended far beyond the ruling nobles themselves, to spouses, children, and even servants.


    Mother clicked her tongue and tossed the invitation aside.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finished the twelve volumes of Abbeyton Manor, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes?¡±


    Though I adored reading in my past life, that was because it was my form of escapism from a miserable existence. Currently, I had friends, family, and luxuries, and I even found my lessons interesting, especially poisons and shooting.


    I had flipped through the books, briefly. But if someone asked me to name all thirty-two main characters of that series which could have been only written for the purpose of torture, I would have them executed. Then I would light their corpse on fire and burn the books, and pity the waste of paper and ink.


    ¡°She must know that you haven¡¯t taken any vocal lessons, and we didn¡¯t plan for you to learn tea tasting until later. She wants to embarrass you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the sound of that. Mother frowned and paced around the room.


    ¡°Just be modest. No, that¡¯s exactly what she wants. It¡¯d be too obvious now. Hmm¡­¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I was meeting the queen. I was, ah, familiar, with her daughter, and Mother and I had been invited to such events before. Mother had always prevailed and won, and I always bested the princess.


    Ugh, I wondered if she was going to be there. I would loath to see her smug expression. As a proper noble lady, I was quite gracious. I didn¡¯t even hate the female lead, because if anything, her only faults were naivety to the point of stupidity and being in my way. I wouldn¡¯t even hurt her if she wouldn¡¯t interfere with me, but I hated Princess Elizabeth with every part of me.


    ¡°This will have to do. Darling, I have a plan.¡±


    I was glad Mother interrupted my thoughts, or I might have snapped my spoon. Carefully, I listened to her instructions, and we spent the rest of the day preparing.


    Evening came. For dinner, Mother had something special added to my food, to apparently make my taste buds sharper. It stung sharply, and I resisted the urge to throw up, but I thought it was effective, for I could taste my own bitterness in the air.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I wore a simple but elegant light blue dress that made me look very literary, though it barely matched my more vivid style of beauty. The jewellery I wore were small and delicate pieces that were more timid and quiet than usual. Mother¡¯s fair features and excellent acting allowed her to switch between styles easily, but the bold details of my own made my appearance tonight look like someone tried to force a rose to be a lily.


    We knocked on the door of the drawing room the gathering was at. They swung open.


    ¡°Welcome, Your Grace, Lady Valentina.¡±


    We didn¡¯t even arrive fashionably late, but everyone else was already present. I internally breathed a sigh of relief as I saw that they were all wearing soft and demure colours like I was, so at least I didn¡¯t stick out. We had passed the first test.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Majesty.¡±


    Mother and I both curtsied. I took the care to be extra graceful.


    ¡°No need for formalities, we¡¯re all friends here. Take a seat, and let¡¯s begin!¡±


    We thanked the queen and sat down. I wasn¡¯t used to having to be this polite, and I hated every moment, especially how Mother was also forced to obey. I guess I¡¯d always thought of my parents as invincible, as all children did.


    There were a number of other ladies there, likely the core part of the queen¡¯s court. Only one girl was my age, wearing a pale grey dress and no jewellery. She looked at the ground shyly, and I thought the little of what I could see of her face was plain.


    A maid handed out a book to everyone. Inside, I groaned.


    ¡°Lady Valentina, I¡¯ve heard so many spectacular things about how academic you¡¯ve become! Won¡¯t you start for us? We¡¯re at chapter forty-one.¡±


    The seventh and most convoluted volume of The Affairs of Abbeyton Manor. The series was notorious for being the ultimate test on how well someone could read aloud, to add emotion after somehow understanding the words and characters. This book was basically impossible to follow, unless you had time to analyse it sentence by sentence.


    I took a full minute just to find the page. The book was heavy on my lap, and the text tiny. I swallowed, and began to recite.


    ¡°T¡¯was night, yet day! In her heart, there was his dead body. Disgust, nor anger? Nor fear nor excitement? Alas, tears of joy to flow from her eyes as a steady stream¡­¡±


    ¡®Read like they¡¯re just words. Don¡¯t even try to add emotion, they¡¯ll just laugh at you. It¡¯ll be fine, your voice is pretty enough. They won¡¯t be able to find a way to shame a child.¡¯


    Mother¡¯s words were the only thing that kept me going as my eyes glided over the page. I tried my best to not be mechanical, to add some melody. It wasn¡¯t a long chapter, thank god, but it felt like forever. When I finally finished, my mouth was dry, and my heart thumping.


    Mother started the applause. The others joined in politely.


    ¡°Well done, Lady Valentina. You clearly understand Marianne¡¯s heartbreak, why, you sounded like you may burst into tears yourself!¡±


    I forced a smile towards the queen, my hands resisting the urge to strangle her. Instead, I imagined the pretty image of her grave, and myself sitting in her place.


    ¡°Everyone, I would like you to meet Lady Luisa, daughter of Count Smyth. Won¡¯t you continue the book, Lady Luisa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Her voice was low, so quiet I almost missed it, but it had a soothing quality that gave me a bad feeling. I swallowed as she flipped to the page and started reading.


    ¡°Then, lightning, like a drowning dragonfly. Puddles of blood, oh saint, who was to blame? To god, to earth, to the sky! Wails, terror rans through her veins, like unholy spirits¡­¡±


    I froze completely. How was it possible? It was like she was a completely different person! Her voice was loud and passionate, and in all the right places too. It was completely unlike a moment ago, and I could almost understand what was happening in the chapter.


    When she finished, the room burst into applause, far louder than it had been for me. My cheeks heated bright red, and my hands joined in stiffly. The girl looked down again, blushing as well, but for a different reason. I wanted her gone.


    Mother had been wrong, they found a way to shame me. And it wasn¡¯t over.


    ¡°My, that was wonderful! I remember your mother was a good reader as well, Lady Luisa, it must have been her good education. You take after her, like Lady Valentina does from her mother.¡±


    My blood boiled. Mother may have been born a commoner and a merchant, but she was the grand duchess now. To embarrass both of us at once¡­!


    Mother smiled politely, and I was again impressed that she did it so effortlessly. I was trying hard just to keep myself from throwing the book across the room.


    I didn¡¯t bother to remember the rest of the reading. Mother tried her best, which was good, but not as good as the other noble ladies. The queen must have purposefully selected the best readers to do this to us.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone, that was delightful. I imagine your throats must be sore, so let¡¯s enjoy some tea.¡±


    Round two had begun. We had to win this one.

 Chapter 23 - Royal Court (III)

    The queen clapped her hands once and a maid came in with a platter of saucers and teacups. She handed them out to each of us, but I noticed the tea in Mother¡¯s cup had a slightly different colour. Just from instinct, the quality didn¡¯t look right.


    ¡°I prepared something special just for you, Grand Duchess. It doesn¡¯t suit my tastes, but I thought it might remind you of home.¡±


    The queen smiled, and in that moment, she looked so much like her daughter I almost lost my self-control. Mother could only return the smile, despite the obvious insult to her common roots.


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Your Majesty, but I actually haven¡¯t had tea for commoners since I married His Grace. It touches me that you¡¯ve tried it yourself.¡±


    I tried to hold back my laughter as the queen¡¯s smile stiffened. She nodded and quickly moved on, directing her attention to a new victim, for I considered anyone unfortunate enough to warrant her attention to be a victim.


    ¡°What do you think of the tea, Lady Luisa?¡±


    The girl stuttered as she lifted her head after sipping delicately, startled by the sudden attention.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s delicious, Your Majesty. I really like it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Luisa. How about you, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Its taste is quite unique, Your Majesty. I wonder where you might have gotten it?¡±


    Mother gambled on the fact that the queen would have chosen some rare tea to show off, and by asking first, she wouldn¡¯t be able to question me on its origins. However, we didn¡¯t take into consideration another variable.


    ¡°Alas, I thought you would have been able to tell, from the signature slight sting. Lady Luisa, what do you think?¡±


    The girl gasped, turning red. She fidgeted with her teacup and stammered.


    ¡°U-um, is it from the south? I-I think the taste is similar to a herb from there.¡±


    ¡°Brilliant, Lady Luisa!¡±


    The queen smiled, looking down at us triumphantly. My fingers clenched around the cup.


    ¡°It contains a plant called dieffenbachia, which has many medicinal properties. However, the brewing process is very difficult to get right.¡±


    Something didn¡¯t sound right to me. Where had I heard of ¡®dieffenbachia¡¯ before?


    ¡°If you like it so much, Lady Luisa, I shall have some sent to you. I would offer you some as well, Grand Duchess, but I worry that it may not suit your tastes.¡±


    ¡°Your thoughtfulness is heartwarming, Your Majesty.¡±


    Grace. Elegance. Virtue. Qualities a lady should possess on the outside. Mother had all of them, yet here she was. Somehow, her words sounded heartfelt, but I couldn¡¯t imagine what she was feeling.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Intelligence. Perseverance. Ruthlessness. Qualities a lady must possess on the inside. Mother had these as well, but she wasn¡¯t ruthless enough, or the queen wouldn¡¯t still be here.


    Silently, I distracted myself by making fun of the ugly pieces of jewellery the other ladies wore. Lady Luisa was the center of attention and the recipient of compliments, and it was really too vile, how she bowed her head and blushed, mumbling thanks, like she was all flustered. She must have felt glad that she managed to humiliate House Avington, maybe even gleeful.


    Then the nobles really went overboard.


    ¡°Lady Luisa is close in age with Prince Oscar, no?¡±


    ¡°Really! She¡¯s so mature, I almost forgot. And so nice and pretty, too!¡±


    ¡°They say betrothals are best made young, you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t imagine a better match! They would get along so well!¡±


    ¡°P-please stop speaking of such things¡­¡±


    Lady Luisa was red as an apple, like the colour of my rage, if it had a form. How dare she, blush so adamantly, like she had any claim to him? Why didn¡¯t she deny these claims, confess that she was unworthy? And why was the queen just sitting there, not protesting in the slightest?


    In all my time as a noble lady, this was the first time I felt close to fainting, lest my anger burst out. I didn¡¯t even know how the cup didn¡¯t break under my grip. Thankfully, the gathering was soon over, and Mother and I went back towards our chambers.


    ¡°... it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just one time. We have to pull through, like we always do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother. Good night.¡±


    But that was the problem. Mother was content with being the grand duchess, she was fine with occasionally being stepped on by the queen, with our family having to bow down to hers. I wasn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t ever be.


    I flipped through my books quickly, my fingers suffering many cuts. A plant with medicinal properties¡­ have to be brewed carefully¡­ from the south¡­ aha!


    There was paper and pen on my desk nearby, and I quickly scrawled a note, carefully checking the book. When I was satisfied, I rang the bell, and a maid soon arrived. I thanked the heavens it was Zoe and not Tia.


    ¡°Yes, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Take this. Buy what it says, mix them, and add it to Lady Luisa Smyth¡¯s tea. Make sure it¡¯s the one the queen gave her, and you add it after her maid brews it. Don¡¯t let anyone see, and make sure the cup is washed afterwards. I¡¯ll give you a bonus. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Good. Go.¡±


    Zoe curtsied, and left. I fell back onto my bed, books still laying about, cackling wildly.


    God was fair after all, and had given me a gift. Dieffenbachia, when used in small amounts, may have healing properties, though even that could merely be superstition due to the limited scientific knowledge of this world and wherever the south was.


    However, it was definitely a poison that could induce temporary muteness. Combined with a touch of other herbs, a permanent effect could be achieved, though to a lesser degree. I even sprinkled in something extra special that would cause rashes and warts on the face. Best part was, the symptoms would be similar to that of an allergic reaction or an overdose, to be blamed on some unfortunate maid for not making it properly. With the medical technology of this world, even with priests, it would be impossible to trace it back to me.


    Unless Zoe¡­ nah, no one would believe her.


    Tomorrow, a noble girl¡¯s life would be ruined. A maid would be fired, if not imprisoned, for her supposed carelessness. A family would grieve for a bright future now stained. A queen would regret the loss of an ally. High society would pity an unfortunate child. I would join in, to show my compassion. Perhaps I would even send a gift to make her feel better.


    I knew that nothing would come of Lady Luisa and Prince Oscar, because in the novel I became engaged to him. But what if I changed the course of the story too much? What if she really did become his fianc¨¦e? What then?


    They were just excuses, I knew. My anger, now slowly fading, needed someone to suffer. I couldn¡¯t touch the queen yet, but I could hurt her ally, for existing as an accomplice. If I had to, I would destroy her supporters, one by one, until she had nothing left, for this was only a warning. Mark my words, I was coming for her. And I would make her pay.


    Where I should have felt guilt, I only felt cold satisfaction. It was fine, I told myself, it had to be done. For the glory of our house. For a crown.

 Chapter 24 - Friendships?

    ¡°My lady, did you hear? Something terrible happened!¡±


    Tia was helping me get dressed in the morning, probably because Zoe likely came back late. I yawned. The girl was too excited this early.


    ¡°No. Tell.¡±


    ¡°A lady¡¯s ill, seriously ill! She was having some foreign tea, but her maid didn¡¯t brew it properly and it made her sick, so now they say she might lose her voice!¡±


    I giggled, but then studied Tia curiously. Did news really spread this quickly? Or was this another golden finger God intended to give to the female lead? Now that I thought about it, how had her saintly reputation spread so quickly, if not for this girl?


    Maids talked, others listened, and the contents of their discussions often reached the ears of their masters, if they were willing to listen. Servants and maids were an extremely important source of information, but I had only considered Zoe in her abilities to collect facts. Honestly, efficient as she was, I could imagine that Tia would get along with other maids much better than her, with Tia¡¯s personality literally designed to be liked.


    ¡°The maid¡¯s going to be punished severely, and they say they¡¯re going to lock her up for a really long time. I¡¯m so glad I know better now, all thanks to Zoe!¡±


    It was true that Tia had become far less clumsy, and I couldn¡¯t recall scolding her recently. I was impressed that Zoe was such a good influence. Besides, our maids had to know better than to accidentally poison their masters, even if it had been no accident.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me today? Zoe can take a break.¡±


    ¡°Really, my lady? Thank you so much! I promise I won¡¯t mess up!¡±


    Tia beamed, and I smirked slightly. Now that she was more capable, I wouldn¡¯t be irritated to have her around, and I could use her well. If my theory was correct, then this girl could be a human speaker when it came to spreading information and rumours, and a magnet when it came to collecting intelligence and gossip.


    Mother went to court, so I ate alone for breakfast. Some of my tutors had arrived, so I met with a few of them in the morning, and received lessons, which felt strangely refreshing after such a break. I was very tempted to tell my poison tutor of my accomplishment to make her proud, but I thought better of it.


    ¡°Where are we going now, my lady?¡±


    ¡°To find Delilah, for lunch. I hope Annalise is also there.¡±


    ¡°She is, my lady. Her maid said that they were planning to go riding in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    I adored riding, and I was once again impressed with Tia¡¯s knowledge. Additionally, I knew that other young ladies would be there as well, and I looked forward to showing off my skills.


    Tia wasn¡¯t as annoying as before, and prattled on about other maids in a quieter manner, except this time I was actually listening. I suddenly realized how valuable this could be.


    ¡°And there was this one who wouldn¡¯t stop going on about how her lady can¡¯t sleep alone. She¡¯s older than you, my lady, but she was crying like a baby as soon as they turned the light off! The maid and the lady¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t sleep at night at all!¡±


    ¡°Whose was the lady?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Um, Lady Fiona Castell, I think? I¡¯ll pay attention next time, my lady!¡±


    It was hard not to like the girl, though she reminded me constantly of the female lead, and the thought immediately disgusted me. If I got attached to a maid, I might not be determined enough to do anything to the female lead when the time came. Besides, after all, she was a commoner. I was satisfied for her company to be comfortable instead of a nuisance.


    In the end, she was only a convenient but expendable tool. But then what were those that I called friends? We arrived before I could reach an answer.


    ¡°Good day, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here? Lady Valentina, I missed you so much!¡±


    It was the small dining room we always used, ¡®we¡¯ referring to the clique of young nobles girls from our faction that I unofficially led. Delilah and Annalise greeted me first, being my closest confidantes, but everyone else also lifted their heads, because it was only natural that I attracted attention everywhere. It was just the way things were ever since I was born.


    However, now, I could no longer view the rest of them as mindless admirers. They were potential allies for the future, to boost my reputation outside of my family, to make me dispensable to the crown prince, to stand by House Avington even if we rebel.


    ¡°Lady Valentina, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°I love your dress!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations on the diamond mine! Is it true that you found it, Lady Valentina?¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Your necklace is so pretty!¡±


    Normally, I would have smiled triumphantly and bragged. I still intended to do that, but more politely, and I actually paid attention to who these people were. I took note of who complimented me, who did not, who looked sincere, who looked jealous. Trying to assess how useful each one of them might be, I did my best to match them to their names, their families, and their reputations.


    From the few I could identify, for the very first time, I realized I was literally surrounded by a gold mine of political power. Tsk, tsk. In all her eighteen years, how could the original Valentina not have noticed? I felt a cold rush of excitement and glee.


    ¡°I¡¯m well, thank you very much. It¡¯s delightful to see everyone again!¡±


    There was a temporary lull as the room adjusted, briefly surprised at my new attitude. Things gradually relaxed again as I continued on, still more courteous and aware than usual, but getting to the topics that were almost bursting out of me.


    ¡°The necklace was a gift from a foreign noble, it¡¯s the only one that exists in the world. Father gave it to me, among other things, after the diamond mine. I found it through a dream from God, and it was very enlightening. Father also gave me¡­¡±


    The other girls gasped and exclaimed at appropriate moments as I told my tale. I made sure to reply and acknowledge their reactions, which was basically the highest honor anyone could hope to receive.


    It was much work, and I constantly had to remind myself, but perhaps it was worth it. Everyone was talking and laughing more often, and that pleased me. Slowly, I would turn every single one of them into loyal supporters that would die for me, because that might be what I would need them to do, in the worst case scenario.


    ¡°I don¡¯t take half of these lessons, but it¡¯s not like I can possibly compare to you. You¡¯re so amazing, Lady Valentina! You must be a genius!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, have you heard of that new theory on revolution? So many call it preposterous, but I wonder what you think?¡±


    Above all, I looked to Annalise and Delilah. Annalise knew how to flatter the best out of them all, and in a sincere way that no other could possibly match. Delilah¡¯s comments were intelligent, and her company the most intriguing and enjoyable, though she was also the hardest to read.


    Never would I want to lose these two. Never would I want for them to betray me.


    ¡°Are you all finished eating? Shall we play some cards, then, and go riding later?¡±


    ¡°That sounds excellent, Lady Delilah.¡±


    Delilah knew which activities were the most fun and that these were some of my favorites, but I discovered that I barely knew hers. I thought I had heard somewhere that she liked hunting, so maybe we could do that sometimes. Other people could be interesting, and I especially wanted to know more about my best friends.


    When I became queen, Delilah and Annalise would be right by me. I would keep them safe, like my family. And the rest of them, too, for making the wise decision to be on my side. Yet by then, I would no longer need to keep up this kind pretense. Delilah and Annalise knew what I was really like and they were willing to stay with me, the real me. As for the rest of them, my status alone would keep them around, and even if they didn¡¯t, I would no longer need them.


    ¡°Lady Valentina, you¡¯re so pretty, I bet there¡¯ll be so many boys trying to court you once you debut! And you dance so well, too!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lady Valentina will charm anyone she meets. But with her wit, she could contribute so much to society and our kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I think she can do all of it at the same time!¡±


    ¡°Lady Valentina, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    Still, they all brought me an odd warmth that I hadn''t appreciated before. To the loneliness of my past life, it would have been entirely foreign. Nevertheless, I had to keep in mind that I only had these fortunes because of my status.


    We played several rounds of cards, then went riding through the large fields behind the castle. The day was bright, like our mood. It was very freeing, riding against the wind, hair flying behind us. The companionship made it even better than I would have thought possible.


    ¡°Did you hear that Viscount Jameson¡¯s son still can¡¯t ride a horse, even though he¡¯s thirteen?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that could damage his family¡¯s image, no?¡±


    Giggling, we talked of the freshest gossip, making fun of other nobles, pretending we were all grown up and important. I hadn¡¯t been this happy for a long time, with this kind of joy only attainable through friendship.


    I wanted to cherish them, to treasure every moment of this wonderful afternoon. I almost felt satisfied, I almost forgot, I almost thought, why risk it all?


    Then, we were around the dining table again, for dinner. Our lively discussion was, of course, filled with the freshest news.


    ¡°Really, some maids are horrible. Lady Luisa Smyth had one that messed up brewing tea she got from the queen, and it wrecked her throat.¡±


    ¡°How terrible! Who is she, again?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Still, her family should have known better than to hire something like that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, because I feared I might laugh too much to the point of suspicion. We went on to complain about maids, disregarding those that stood right by us, or picking ones out to praise, when some of the girls felt generous.


    Regardless, the topic reminded me of my ambitions. It bothered me for the rest of the evening, along with the dilemma that had plagued me in the morning.


    ¡°Goodbye, Lady Valentina!¡±


    ¡°I had so much fun today!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    When we parted after dinner, and I arrived back at my room, I finally left even those that walked the same way as me. I was alone again, with only Tia.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Though the day had been fun, it had also been exhausting. My mind raced, suddenly free to wander after all its previous occupations vacated. There was something I wanted to do.


    ¡°Tia, send some hydrangeas to Lady Luisa Smyth to comfort her. I think she was the one who lost her voice from the tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady!¡±


    Hydrangeas symbolized sympathy. Another step to improve my reputation, especially with Tia. To me, unquestionably, servants were still more tools than friends.


    But what of Delilah and Annalise, and the rest of them? Would it be worth it, if I had to lose them to get my crown? There would likely be sacrifices, I knew, but how much was too much?


    I bit my lip and shook my head. There was only one throne, but many friends to be made. If I was executed as a villainess, I would lose everything, even my family. First and foremost, the heart of all my ambitions, was power. That was unchangeable. Everything else came after.


    It was decided, then, though it made me uneasy. I would resolve to use any methods needed, whatever it took. It¡­ would be worth it.

 Chapter 25 - A Yandere Brother’s Letters

    I spent mornings doing the work my tutors assigned. It ranged from extremely interesting to what must have been created to torture criminals, and today¡¯s reading assignment was on the latter end of that scale.


    Before I realized my fate, I could have thrown all of this aside and gone to my friends, not a single care in the world. Well, if I hadn¡¯t discovered that I was going to be a villainess, I wouldn¡¯t even be taking this many lessons.


    All the same, back home, I used to be able to procrastinate without guilt by visiting Damian and convincing myself that it was part of the plan. Could I do that with my friends? My internal debate was raging when a knock came at my door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°A humble servant from Duke Northbury, my lady.¡±


    Though Duke Northbury was the royal steward, I couldn¡¯t think of why his servant was here.


    ¡°What business do you have?¡±


    ¡°Some letters, my lady. The duke sent me along with his sincerest apologies.¡±


    I rushed to the door to let him in. It had occurred to me that I had not received a letter from Damian since I arrived at the royal castle, despite writing regularly back at our estate, and it felt like something important was missing. This didn¡¯t even have to do with my plan or us growing closer, merely that I had never been away from him for so long.


    A young man held a thick stack of letters, which he handed to me. I couldn¡¯t help but grin as I saw the name of the sender was exactly who I was missing.


    ¡°How come it took so long? I¡¯ve been waiting forever!¡±


    ¡°Duke Northbury is very sorry. The letters were mixed up during inspection, but it will never happen again.¡±


    I was so happy that I had planned to let this pass, but his words interested me.


    ¡°What do you mean, inspection?¡±


    ¡°All the letters coming into the castle are inspected, my lady. Yours were confused in the process, and finally recovered this morning.¡±


    I frowned. If there was one thing I learned from my parents¡¯ stories of court, it was that nothing was ever an accident. Most likely, they had taken out Damian¡¯s letters on purpose because of his status as a mage.


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for a confrontation, so I nodded and shut the door. Besides, I could hardly wait to read what Damian wrote me.


    A short description would be a madman''s gradual descent into insanity.


    To be clear, I wasn¡¯t like the villainesses of novels who wondered so densely, oh, why was everyone obsessed with me? Anyone with a brain would be curious when someone has a sudden change of personality, especially if it was from horrid to saintly. My change wasn¡¯t even that drastic, since only my actions changed while my personality didn¡¯t, and already my reputation was improving.


    However¡­ this was a bit concerning. I read the first few carefully, then skimmed the rest due to my impatience to read it all and start composing a reply. I could read them more closely later, when I was sure that he wasn¡¯t about to charge in here with an army of mages.


    My dearest sister,


    How are you? Are Father and Mother well? I miss you all very much.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I¡¯m sending this to the royal castle, so by the time you read this you¡¯ll have already arrived. Did you have a safe journey? If anything bothered you, just tell me, and I¡¯ll make it so it can¡¯t ever bother you again.


    It¡¯s the same at court. I know how they can be, so take care of yourself, and tell me everything.


    I¡¯ve made some more friends, like you told me to, but I don¡¯t want to talk about them until I know you¡¯ve arrived safely. There¡¯s nothing more important than that.


    All my love,


    Damian


    That was the most normal letter, and the only one where he talked about himself. The rest were so ridiculous that they were almost funny, in the uncomfortable way of yanderes.


    My sweet Val,


    Have you not arrived? Did something happen?


    I know you¡¯re likely busy with court, but if you read this, please send me a reply so I can sleep more easily. Father and Mother will keep you safe, if anything happens and I¡¯m not there. I pray each night that you¡¯re safe and happy.


    ¡­


    Darling Val,


    Why have you not replied? My friend¡¯s parents were writing to him, so I asked him to ask them, and they said you¡¯ve already arrived at court. Father and Mother have both sent letters, though I don¡¯t know if they received mine.


    Is someone stealing your letters? Does anyone dare? I¡¯ll kill them all.


    ¡­


    My precious Valentina,


    I don¡¯t know what to do. I can¡¯t think of anything except why you have not written. Are you ignoring me? Why? Have I done something wrong? Or did you find a new fancy?


    I promise you I can face that, if that¡¯s what it is. Just please answer, and throw me aside so easily. Father and Mother said you were fine, and that¡¯s the only comfort I have.


    ¡­


    Beloved Sister,


    Why? Why do you torture me with this silence?


    I¡¯ve figured it out, you know. You aren¡¯t doing this, you¡¯re not this cruel.


    Who¡¯s forcing you? What¡¯s the matter? Please tell me, I beg you. At your request, I will come to your side in an instant, and destroy anything that displeases you.


    Anything that stands between us can be annihilated.


    ¡­


    At the end, his normally beautiful handwriting descended into unreadable chaos. He had the distress of a depressed and rejected male lead whose only solace was in the female lead. That is to say, an extremely toxic obsession.


    Now, my main concern wasn''t his almost creepy attitude. It was that I had barely done anything to warrant it, so what if he fell this hard for the real female lead and threw me away instead? It was that it seemed his insanity was developing far faster than I had expected. It was that he might become so attached to me to the point of standing between me and my future relationship with the prince.


    That aside, I was absolutely thrilled he was so emotionally reliant on me. It wasn¡¯t healthy, obviously, but I would rather it was me than anyone else, because I would never do anything to hurt him and because it guaranteed his unwavering loyalty.


    How did these letters even pass inspection? I guess they only checked for secret magic spells and such, or didn¡¯t dare withhold them. Nevertheless, I had to hurry to write a response.


    Dear Brother,


    I¡¯m completely fine. Thank you for all your concerns and prayers, it makes me really happy.


    The letters were lost for a bit during transport, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again.


    I¡¯m sorry you were so worried about me. Please take care of yourself, and I¡¯ll be fine too. I¡¯m not a little kid anymore, you know!


    I went on to detail what I had done in the time I spent at the castle, telling him only the good parts to not trigger him further, and sprinkling in even more assurances. It was a lengthy one, because I had loads I wanted to tell him. I smiled happily.


    I miss you too. Please be well.


    Love you,


    Valentina


    That ought to satisfy him. I would have my maids send it right away, and I couldn¡¯t wait until he wrote back again. He was different from my friends, but forever the perfect brother, in my eyes.


    I would tell Zoe to look into mana madness, since I didn¡¯t have much time to spare these days between lessons and socializing. No matter what, I couldn¡¯t lose Damian.

 Chapter 26 - A Princess’s Invitation

    Each morning and throughout the day, Zoe and Tia deposited letters and invitations on my table. Zoe knew how to sort them by importance and which ones I would likely accept, and Tia was also learning.


    ¡°My lady! There¡¯s an invitation from the princess!"


    I raised my head from my books immediately. Tia was waving a sheet of paper excitedly, her eyes wide. She was slowly memorizing each family¡¯s crest, but everyone knew the royal family¡¯s symbol, a roaring lion.


    ¡°Give it.¡±


    I scowled as I snatched the invitation from her hands, and the disgusting yet unfortunately familiar handwriting greeted me.


    I was asked to attend a lovely tea party, tomorrow afternoon. It would be like a soldier going to war, fighting against my mortal enemy in another battle.


    ¡°Come, Tia. I have to prepare right away.¡±


    What dress to wear? The most elaborate one, of course, to demonstrate our wealth and power. There was no need for modesty here, our relationship was already ruined beyond repair. The only purpose of attending was to absolutely crush her.


    What jewels to wear? The most expensives and shiny ones, and as many as I could. The more she despised my apparent shallowness, the more I was going to rub it in her face.


    When to get there? Fashionably late, as always, to assert dominance.


    What to do there? Insult everyone, and destroy Her Highness until she dies of shame.


    ¡°My lady, your face looks so scary!¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Wait a minute¡­ That was what I would like to do, what I did everytime. If something was fun, it was likely not the proper thing to do. Oh, no.


    Plainly speaking, I would rather kill myself than tolerate Princess Elizabeth, my one sworn nemesis. She wouldn¡¯t buy it anyways, so it should be fine, right?


    Ah, whatever! After all, she was just one person. If needed, I could improve my reputation with every single other noble, one exception won¡¯t make a difference.


    Now, what shoes should I wear? I should consult Mother on the best overall outfit¡­


    When I went to bed that night, I was completely satisfied. I had plotted with Mother to design the perfect look, to completely embarrass the princess tomorrow. It was going to be the most fun I had in a great while.


    ¡°My lady, why do you dislike the princess?¡±


    ¡°None of your business. One more word, and I¡¯m taking Zoe tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my lady.¡±


    My relationship with Princess Elizabeth Stoneshire was a long story, starting when we were both toddlers, with me pouring a hot cup of tea onto her head, her slapping me, and the resulting brawl. In my defense, no one had ever dared to slap me before, and though I couldn¡¯t remember what it exactly was, I was sure the princess had deserved the burns she got.


    In addition, she was the only girl of a higher rank than me. Her followers, who normally never had the courage to oppose me, all became ridiculously brave with her backing them. Besides that, her animosity towards femininity was sickening, in this world where women had the same rights as men. In other words, she was the definition of ¡®not like other girls¡¯, or a pick me girl.


    I went to bed dreaming of her downfall, which was nice.


    The next afternoon I slowly strode towards the garden, taking my time. Tia chattered away, but I ignored her. We turned the corner and the table came into sight, decked with confections and sweets. The princess and the other noble children were all already seated, talking and laughing.


    ¡°My, have you started without me?¡±


    Heads turned in my direction, and the conversation came to a halt.


    I looked truly stunning, and I knew that well, given I had spent more than enough time twirling in the mirror and admiring myself. My pink dress was the perfect blend of pretty and cute, with just the right amount of frills, lace, and bows, because you could never have too much. My jewels twinkled under the sunlight, and I was a picture perfect doll.


    It was the exact opposite of what Prince Elizabeth stood for, and I watched with glee as her mouth dropped open slightly. She glared like all the pink hurt her eyes, and fired right back.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Only because you took so long. Did you spend an hour glued to the mirror again?¡±


    I could let this one go, as a show of courtesy, and to prove that at least I tried.


    ¡°But where are my manners? Good afternoon, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Valentina. Any longer, and it¡¯ll be evening.¡±


    That was it. What happened next would entirely be her fault, but I got her to greet me, and even though it was entirely out of forced politeness, I was sure it would be the first of a series of victories.


    I sat down across from the princess, and the real match began.


    ¡°If you had taken some more time in looking after your own appearance, Your Highness, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t be a disgrace to the royal family.¡±


    ¡°And where would we be, everyone looking after their clothes instead of their duties?¡±


    Princess Elizabeth wasn¡¯t ugly, sharing the genes of the male lead. She had auburn hair and the golden eyes of the royal family, and a fairly decent face with short hair. However, next to my glamour, she was nothing, kept back by her belief that beauty¡¯s only purpose was to serve vanity


    I could not understand that in any way. Perhaps she didn¡¯t need to worry about her reputation with her stable status as a princess, but did she not enjoy being beautiful? Even if not, she still had no right to dictate that others could not take pleasure in it.


    ¡°We would have a princess that doesn¡¯t bring shame to our kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Better than a princess that acts like a certain grand duke¡¯s daughter, useulessly lazing around all day, glued to her mirror.¡±


    ¡°Could you possibly be speaking of me? I¡¯m so hurt, Your Highness!¡±


    It was my attempt to use the pity of others instead of fighting back myself, like the female lead constantly did. At the momentary silence that fell, it clearly did not work. It was probably just because everyone here was on the princess¡¯s side, and that it was so against my usual style. Well, I had plenty of time to practice, but for today, it would be real and brutal.


    Princess Elizabeth leaned in, sneering.


    ¡°You can fool everyone else, but not me. I know that you haven¡¯t changed one bit, you¡¯re just as superficial and frivolous as before.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too harsh, Your Highness? Look at yourself, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s utter hypocrisy? How many lessons are you taking? What have you done at all?¡±


    ¡°I know your father paid the tutors to say good things about you. I know you¡¯re actually terrible, and refusing to face it. It¡¯s so pathetic, I pity you and your stupidity.¡±


    It would have been so easy to throw my plate of cake at her face, and it was because of my excellent self control that I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°And how much gold did His Majesty have to spend to have the commoners stop talking about how you were illiterate? Not counting the amount to foreign ambassadors, to stop our kingdom from being humiliated internationally?¡±


    ¡°None, as untrue rumours dissipate naturally, unlike the ones of your corrupt family.¡±


    This was a real trap capable of doing real harm, and I knew better than to fall into it.


    ¡°What horrible tutors you must have, that you don¡¯t know not to make false accusations.¡±


    ¡°Should you really be asking me that, with all the gossip you and your friends go on endlessly about? It¡¯s why I don¡¯t associate with other noble girls, with all their drama and backstabbing, but no intellect of any kind.¡±


    The last part was clearly directed at the girls in our audience, which was mostly made up of the losers no one else wanted. I remembered several fiascos about many of them, their insensitivity and rudeness that they claimed to be honesty having gotten them disowned by all the other social groups, like that viscount¡¯s daughter who had insulted Delilah¡¯s family, who glowered at me. They all thought they were so special for their inability to possess dignity.


    Unlike my group, there were many boys here, making up more than half of the attendees. They were from fairly influential families too, and nodding along, completely fallen for her so-called uniqueness.


    My blood boiled and my nails dug into the porcelain of my teacup. She was repulsive like a crushed slug or a dead toad, and I wanted nothing more than to throttle her.


    ¡°Can you do half of what Lady Delilah is able to, she, who is attending the academy next year? As advice to a friend, I suggest you learn self defense, but put effort into it for once. We wouldn¡¯t want an accident to happen to our princess.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that a threat, Lady Valentina?¡±


    Her eyes glinted, eager for me to take the bait, but I was no idiot. I calmly sipped my tea.


    ¡°Merely a warning, Your Highness, lest your incompetency makes a laughingstock out of our kingdom, which I believe you to be quite possible of.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for me to, when your arrogance and conceit can do it much better. You inherited it from your mother, I presume.¡±


    ¡°And you must have inherited that insolence from yours.¡±


    ¡°Are you insulting Her Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Why, were you insulting Her Grace?¡±


    We stared daggers at each other as we both drank some tea, our mouths dry from verbally abusing each other. This went on for the rest of the afternoon, until the appropriate time for a tea party to end finally arrived.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Highness, for inviting me today. I enjoyed it very much.¡±


    Princess Elizabeth answered my fake smile with hers, but it wasn¡¯t as pure and natural as mine was, from being trained by Mother. To my surprise, she came to my side and embraced me, her lips beside my ear.


    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll expose to the world what a narcissist you are.¡±


    I returned her whisper with my own. No one else could hear, so I could unleash my true wrath.


    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll rip your head off and feed your limbs to rats.¡±


    When we parted, her face was contorted with rage, and I wore a smug smirk. Obviously, she had never learned to control her expressions, though I myself only did recently. However, like every time this happened before, I considered myself the winner, yet again.


    Princess Elizabeth Stoneshire would become a close friend to the female lead, and a powerful supporter. I would never allow that to happen, if somehow the female lead made it to court despite my efforts.


    When I became queen, she would be the first to go. The holy saint, punishing a wicked princess. I loved the sound of that.

 Chapter 27 - The Female Lead Wasn’t There

    After another long day of lessons and socializing, I was finally back at my room. Zoe came to me immediately.


    ¡°My lady, you have a letter.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    It must have been important, for Zoe to inform me personally instead of setting it with the others for tomorrow. I took it from her and smiled when I saw the sender.


    ¡®Mikhail Lovell, Avington Castle.¡¯


    It must be an update from the knights! I was excited to open it, but I thought of something first.


    ¡°It passed inspection? People from the royal castle checked it?¡±


    ¡°No, my lady. I was out today and met a maid from House Avington¡¯s manor in the capital, who was going to deliver it, and knew me, so she gave it to me. I hid the letter in my dress when I came in and the guards didn¡¯t search me since I passed the mana detection. I thought you would want to see the letter as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lady.¡±


    It was very thoughtful of her. Men and women usually didn¡¯t exchange personal letters outside of their family unless they were engaged, and though this was strictly business, it would be good to prevent any rumours.


    Mikhail had no official title, but he was still the nephew of a viscount. The status of bastards varied depending on the relationship they had with the rest of their families, but either way, I didn¡¯t want anything that could negatively affect my reputation. Perhaps he had considered that and it was why he had sent the letter to our manor instead of the castle, or maybe it was just a lucky coincidence.


    I dismissed Zoe and opened the envelope. It contained two sections, one long report, and a shorter letter. I read the letter first.


    ¡®My lady,


    I am writing this upon your request to inform you of any updates from Sir Harrod. He sent a detailed report, which I have copied and included with this. I will summarise his findings below.¡¯


    Polite, straight to the point, and efficient. I liked that. His parents and the viscount must have educated him, and he had pretty handwriting as well.


    ¡®Nathaniel Seaton¡¯s divine powers were recently discovered, and he has not yet passed the test required to begin his training as an apprentice priest. As such, he currently can not be formally apprenticed.


    However, it is certain that his faith is enough to pass the test. Therefore, it has been arranged for him to come to Avington Castle right away to get used to the environment here. He will arrive soon, at the time of me writing this.


    The next test is in February, and takes place in the capital, at the Grand Temple. Though his residence will be arranged by the temple, my lady will have a chance to meet him after the test is over.¡¯


    Excellent! I didn¡¯t care that he couldn¡¯t start his training yet, all it mattered was that we could have him. His strong divine powers and his loyalty to me were far more important than his devotion to God. Being able to meet him would be a bonus, and I wanted to make a good impression and convert him to my side.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Despite being a male lead, he had much less presence in the novel than Damian or the crown prince, instead providing emotional support for the female lead, and serving as a plot device to help her establish herself as the saint. He could be beneficial to my fake sainthood and my reputation, and I would be taking away the one thing the female lead could always depend on.


    Would the temple really let him go so easily though? Having a high priest under our control would be huge, especially the youngest one ever. It was never explained in the novel how he came to have his holy powers or how these powers worked in general, and in life the information was still obscured. The books roughly said that it had to do with faith, blessings at birth, and kind acts one committed in life, which were self contradictory.


    My own observation saw that in spite of the propaganda that anyone could be blessed if they obeyed God, all senior priests and high priests I could find records of possessed holy power, typically ¡®awakened¡¯ conveniently just before they were promoted, or discovered young and rose swiftly in ranks. There was definitely something fishy going on, particularly with Nathaniel and his youth, but I could figure that out later.


    ¡®There are no records of a girl with blonde hair and green eyes at his orphanage that is in the right age range.¡¯


    What? I read that line several times to make sure I was seeing it right. That couldn¡¯t be possible.


    ¡®There was a girl who was close friends with him. Her name is ¡®Rin¡¯ and she has brown hair and brown eyes. She arrived at the orphanage two years ago, and she turns eight this December. She is sweet and kind, and everyone at the orphanage adores her.


    However, shortly after the knights went to visit the orphanages for the first time, a man showed up, claiming to be her uncle. He took her under his care and left. The knights tried to trace him, but were unable to, at this moment.¡¯


    I was more confused than angry. How could this be possible? I knew certainly that my actions would change the future, but this was before the novel even started. Nothing I did right now should impact the female lead¡¯s backstory.


    I was sure it was her. ¡®Rin¡¯ could be short for ¡®Catherine¡¯, and everyone loved her for her kindness, not to mention her friendship with Nathaniel. The birthday was right too. But why were the hair and eyes wrong? Why did she only arrive two years ago?


    No uncle was mentioned at all in the novel, and she definitely wasn¡¯t adopted before being found by the baron. Who was this man? Had the female lead switched orphanages since the accident? If so, how, and why? Why did the man feel a need to cover up his tracks? Did he know who she was?


    I couldn¡¯t answer any of my questions. I flipped through the report and saw a detailed profile of the girl was included, so I decided to read that later. Quickly, I finished the letter.


    ¡®The knights will keep trying to find the man, but it is unlikely that they will find anything. They will switch directions to look more into Lady Catherine Bryant¡¯s accident.¡¯


    Zoe must have told them who I was looking for. Well, if it helped, I supposed it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a shot.


    ¡®Everyone will keep working their hardest. Sir Harrod humbly begs for your patience.


    Sincerely,


    Mikhail Lovell¡¯


    His signature was pretty and confident, like him. In another time, I might even have had a crush on him. The idea made me laugh, but the humour was brief.


    I collapsed onto my bed, sighing. What the hell was going on?


    Eliminating the female lead early was plainly the quickest way to guarantee my success without fail. But I guess I should have thought of it by now, with my life here. Nothing was as simple as it seemed, and half the luck the female lead had in the novel might have been set up.


    That thought scared me a bit, because it meant I was no longer dealing with a sweet fairy tale written for fluffy romance, but actual powerful nobles and conspiracies. I would have to keep improving and striving to become better, to match them.


    Yes. I would write and tell the knights to keep looking into the accident, but I would also start preparing other plans.


    In the end, no matter what, I was going to win.

 Chapter 28 - Showing Off

    Things were settling down around court, which meant it was time for Mother to show me off again.


    ¡°Darling, I think we ought to hold a small concert. All the nobles are begging to hear you perform, you know. We¡¯ll invite some friends and a few other children to play.¡±


    ¡°That sounds lovely, Mother.¡±


    I had no complaints, since I never missed a chance to flaunt my own superiority. Mother had been teaching me a song for the occasion for months, and I looked forward to finally playing it for others.


    In addition, I had a brilliant idea.


    ¡°Can we invite Baron and Baroness Bryant?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Mother looked at me curiously.


    I knew the baron was firmly in the faction of the royal family, but currently, he was very lowkey, and presented himself as neutral and leaning towards the royal family. If I had ever met him, I couldn¡¯t remember, and I suspected it was the same for Mother.


    ¡°I heard the baroness is¡­ a very elegant person.¡±


    It was a lame excuse, even for me. However, it could be extremely beneficial to get the female lead¡¯s family on my side. The novel presented the baron as a simple doting father who completely adored his daughter, but the baroness was a different matter.


    The novel¡¯s focus was romance, but had parts of family as well, mostly just to make the female lead even more perfect. Her stepmother treated her coldly at first, but eventually accepted her as a daughter, when she saw how kind she was and how sweetly she treated her half-sister.


    The half-sister, whose only purpose was to have cute moments with the female lead, likely wasn¡¯t born yet, but if memory served correctly, the baron was already remarried. If I could make the baroness an ally, I could make the female lead¡¯s future life a living hell.


    ¡°In fact, I would like her to tutor me.¡±


    ¡°For what subject?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t let go of this golden opportunity, but I also couldn¡¯t risk my studies.


    ¡°Anything not that useful. I think that their family could be good allies in the future, Mother. Please trust me on this.¡±


    Mother frowned, but shrugged.


    ¡°If you say so. I¡¯ll look into the baroness and invite them to the concert, but it¡¯s possible that they might not come.¡±


    ¡°Then could you invite her to a tea party with you? It would be rude for her not to accept an invitation twice in a row. It could be important, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I shall. There¡¯ll be plenty of more subjects once you¡¯re successor. But now, darling, let¡¯s plan our concert.¡±


    We discussed who to invite, who to perform, the decorations, which drawing room to hold it in, the snacks to provide, and all the other details. Then, we poured over catalogues to pick out new dresses for the both of us, expertly following the trend of the season.


    The next few evenings, we squeezed time out of our schedules and practiced the song I was to play over and over until it was purely magical.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It was the night before the concert, and Mother was beaming proudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful, darling! It brings me back to my older days, ah¡­ everyone will love you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter, after all.¡±


    Mother smiled. She embraced me and kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Now, go get a good night¡¯s rest. I love you, my daughter, my life.¡±


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    In this life, I always slept well, because I knew I would be incredible. The new day arrived, and my maids and I spent the whole afternoon preparing. Zoe did my makeup, possessing a talent almost matching Mother¡¯s. I twirled around in my dress, imagining myself in my music.


    Evening came far too slowly, and finally, Mother and I were in a large sitting room, and the guests began to arrive. The room filled up, but since we had picked the perfect size, it didn¡¯t feel crowded, despite the large audience. If the baron or baroness came, I didn¡¯t recognize them.


    ¡°Welcome, everyone, to our humble concert today. Children are the pride of their parents, and we all teach our children very well, though of course they are naturally talented. Today, we shall be able to see some of these gifts our children have been blessed with.¡±


    The chatter that had been going on died down, and the nobles all looked very content at Mother¡¯s words. Some made exclamations of praises, and Mother smiled in response.


    ¡°Without further ado, let¡¯s begin with Lady Annalise Tennesley."


    The first and last were the most memorable, so they must be the best. However, if the first was too good, and the middle failed to live up to it, then it provided the chance for the last to stun the audience with an extraordinary end. That was exactly what we were going to do.


    Annalise played a passionate ballad that brought tears to many eyes. Music was her specialty, and arguably, she was even as good as me. The song tugged at our heartstrings, dragged us through the depths of misery, to the heavens of joy, then to the dawn of bittersweetness. Some were openly weeping when it ended.


    ¡°That was beautiful, Lady Annalise, thank you.¡±


    When the sorrow had subsided, the people bursted into applause. It was loud, and lasted several minutes. Conveying emotions so perfectly into music was a rare gift, and it seemed impossible for anyone to meet the standards she had just set. It was right, for the most part.


    The next songs that played were drastically unremarkable. The applause was notably quieter, though polite, and whispered conversations began to drift. When the event was coming to a close, the audience was teetering on the edge of boredom.


    But after all, food tasted the best when presented to a starving man.


    ¡°And lastly, we have my very own Valentina.¡±


    Mother¡¯s words piqued some interest automatically, but most of the listeners¡¯ attention was too far gone. It was only when I played the first note that the room quieted, into sudden awareness, and a hush fell.


    The magic began.


    My hands danced on the keys like graceful butterflies. I was alone in the room, just me and the grand piano, in a tranquil peace that existed only in minds at twilight, but could be brought forward with the precision of certains sounds.


    Strong, steady, ambitious. War, blood, brave soldiers fighting to their last breath. An epic tale of a monarch defeating all odds. Went near death, but returned triumphant. Glory, power, honour. Ascending at last, fulfillment. To finally rest upon the peak of the world, and look down. A hero, a god, worshipped by all. Above all.


    A novel as such would have been treated as blasphemy, or possibly even treason. That was another advantage of music, it could be interpreted in so many different ways.


    One final note, a cry of victory. The room was completely silent.


    Then, applause, loud as thunder.


    ¡°Lady Valentina! That was fantastic!¡±


    ¡°It was like I was right there, in the ballroom.¡±


    ¡°Ballroom? Why, obviously, it was a duel!¡±


    ¡°Either way, it felt like my heart was going to beat out of my chest!¡±


    ¡°That was so exciting! It was like I could see something right there!¡±


    ¡°Lady Valentina completely inherited Her Grace¡¯s talent!¡±


    ¡°No court musician can play half as well!¡±


    I smiled and thanked everyone for their compliments, basking in their admiration. It delighted me in a way that I couldn¡¯t describe, because this was real, they were praising the art I had created, not my status.


    Among them, Mother smiled the brightest, more proud than my mom from my past life had ever been. But I wouldn¡¯t think about that. The music I played today was from my own hard work and will, not because I was forced to. That was why it was so beautiful.

 Chapter 29 - The Fake Saint

    ¡°My lady, His Grace wishes to see you in his chambers.¡±


    I looked up curiously at the servant¡¯s words. Father had been busy lately, and I hadn¡¯t seen him in a while.


    ¡°Did he say why?¡±


    ¡°No, only that it is urgent and for you to go immediately.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    It was rather early in the morning, and I would have never been up, if not for my excellent self-discipline these days. I wondered what it could possibly be as I entered the room.


    ¡°Good morning, Father.¡±


    ¡°My angel. Come, sit.¡±


    Father had dark circles under his eyes, likely tired from all the work. I sat down on the couch across from him.


    ¡°Do you remember when the priests visited us?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received news that they are coming again, from the Grand Temple. They¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±


    I blinked, caught unaware. Father must¡¯ve made sure we were informed of any unexpected visits after last time, but somehow they still managed to surprise us.


    I checked my dress. Casual, not too fancy, as there weren¡¯t any major social events today. Still far more expensive than anything the female lead might wear, but good enough. For me, it would be considered modest.


    ¡°What do they want this time? To discuss the saint again?¡±


    ¡°Likely, yes, so we need to be prepared. You are certain you wish to be the saint?¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter to Father if I really was or not. To him, the temple was corrupted with lies, and one more wasn¡¯t going to do any harm.


    We had several discussions together about this, with Mother, and they were both willing to respect my decision, once they were sure I understood what it would mean. I did understand, more than they could possibly know.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    He nodded gravely.


    ¡°Very well. Then, let¡¯s practice your mentality again.¡±


    Many senior priests were terrific at detecting lies and how true one¡¯s faith was. I had been trained so that I could expertly devote myself to God when needed, with the purest belief. After all, the royal court was a stage, and we were a family of fantastic actors.


    Father went through some questions with me, until I was as holy as possible. We didn¡¯t have a lot of time, but I felt confident for the real thing.


    ¡°Your Grace, priests have arrived and are asking to see you and Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    The doors to Father¡¯s sitting room swung wide open, and the priests entered. It was a similar sight to last time, two older priests followed by several apprentices.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Grace. We finally meet again.¡±


    Priest Fernadez¡¯s sly smile was back, and Father greeted him coldly, like last time.


    ¡°Good morning, Priest Fernandez. And this is?¡±


    ¡°I am High Priest Tahon. May God bless you, Your Grace.¡±


    I glanced at his robes. Sure enough, he was really a high priest, one of the twelve so important that they rarely left the temple. It pleased me that he came to me personally, but of course, it was only to be expected. He was older and quieter than his companion.


    ¡°And you as well, Your Eminence.¡±


    Even Father had to respect him, for the sheer power he held. When I became queen, I would make sure the temple didn¡¯t have nearly this much influence, probably because of the ideology of my past life that religion shouldn¡¯t interfere with politics. But then, it was exactly why I wanted to be the saint.


    The priests directed their attention to me next. I was excited and ready.


    ¡°Ah, this must be Lady Valentina. May God bless you.¡±


    ¡°And you as well, Your Eminence. Good morning, Priest Fernandez.¡±


    I put on my most innocent smile, my best imitation of the female lead. If my voice sounded any more naive, I might have puked.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Please, do sit.¡±


    Father¡¯s cool politeness was received with equally reserved acceptance. The two leading priests sat across from us, the apprentices standing behind them like a wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why we are here, Your Grace, Lady Valentina.¡±


    I nodded and so did Father, slightly and solemnly. He was excellent at being intimidating, and I felt a rush of pride.


    ¡°Have you thought about our proposal?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have.¡±


    Father slowly poured a cup of water from the jug on the table and took a sip. A tactic, to keep them on edge and in suspense.


    In the tense silence, I noticed that so far, the high priest had remained silent after our initial introductions, and gazed at us with tranquility. Perhaps he considered himself too important to speak. Priest Fernandez, on the other hand, was full of confidence.


    ¡°What does Lady Valentina think?¡±


    I, too, poured a glass of water and drank, with elegance. My voice was chaste and sincere.


    ¡°I believe that God has blessed me, and that I am the incarnation of the first saint.¡±


    This got both priests on alert, though the high priest didn¡¯t show it as much.


    ¡°What makes you believe that?¡±


    Aha. One of the questions we had practiced.


    ¡°I think that God glorifies all of us, because our greatest gift is to be able to worship him. To serve him as a humble messenger is an honour I can only dream of, regardless of my complete devotion.¡±


    I made sure to soften my gaze and to avert my eyes, lest they see me trying not to laugh.


    ¡°He chose me, because he knows I am willing to pledge my entire being to him. I, in my position, can do the most to carry out his mission and save the people of our kingdom.¡±


    Caring, knowledgeable, mindlessly devout. I was a picture perfect saint.


    ¡°Have you directly received a message from God?¡±


    This was the line. If I turned back now and denied it, they might not make me the saint, but I would still be Lady Valentina Avington. If they found out I was lying, I would be accused of blasphemy and locked up, or even executed.


    I could do this. I knew everything God would want the saint to do from the novel, and we could handle the rest with our wealth.


    ¡°Yes, I have. I¡¯ve received prophetic dreams since I was young, which I have used to benefit our duchy so far, and in the future, I hope to employ them to help the people of our kingdom. Just last night, I felt that I was surrounded in warm light, and a kind voice spoke to me.¡±


    I drank some more water. Now, they were truly intrigued, leaning in slightly.


    ¡°He told me I was to rescue those who were suffering, to spread his light. He said you were coming today, and that we were to work together to save as many as we can. He called me, ¡®Saint Eleanora¡¯.¡±


    I sat back and watched the effect. Priest Fernandez, as much as he tried to conceal his shock, had raised eyebrows. Though High Priest Tahon didn¡¯t show it, I knew he must¡¯ve been impressed as well.


    It had taken much work and research on my part to find the name of the first saint. In this world, there had only been one saint, so she was referred to as ¡®The Saint¡¯ or Her Holiness. Even the novel never mentioned her name, like she had no individuality other than serving God.


    The high priest spoke at last.


    ¡°I hail the incarnation of Saint Eleanora, a true messenger of God. It is an honour to be in your presence.¡±


    Priest Fernandez was even more startled at this, and hurriedly repeated the words. I smiled shyly.


    ¡°Thank you, divine priests. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    ¡°We will provide as much assistance as we can, Your Holiness. We will officially declare you as the saint on Blessing Day.¡±


    Blessing Day was on New Year¡¯s Day, about a month and a half away. It was the most important religious celebration of the year and had a fair part in the novel. This gave me plenty of time to prepare and improve my reputation further.


    ¡°That sounds excellent, Your Eminence.¡±


    ¡°It is merely my duty. Please, ask, if you have any questions at all.¡±


    In fact, I had one. The thing I just couldn¡¯t figure out, no matter how many libraries I consulted.


    ¡°Actually, I was wondering, where does holy power come from? When?¡±


    This question clearly caught them both off guard. The high priest took a few moments to answer.


    ¡°Blessings to us priests are granted to those with enough faith, at birth and later in life. Your powers, however, will be directly connected to God. You will awaken them when the time comes. We will send you a priest as a tutor to help guide you.¡±


    That didn¡¯t exactly answer my question. Did priests just wake up one day with holy powers, once God deemed them to have enough faith? I hoped I would learn more, but the female lead never got a clearer explanation, and the topic was firmly closed now.


    As for awakening my powers, I just prayed I could become queen before the real saint awakened hers. It might be an inconvenience, since it was apparently triggered by extreme emotions. For the real saint, it was when Damian was badly injured during a demon subjugation. How could I get rid of her without causing extreme emotions?


    I could worry about that later. Right now, I should focus on the task at hand.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I will have divine powers, yes? It¡¯s not strange for me to not have any right now? I want to help others as soon as possibly.¡±


    ¡°You definitely will. There is no need to worry, Lady Valentina, you are doing well. I heard you¡¯ve taken in an apprentice for Priest Norman.¡±


    How did he know that? It might be to my advantage, but it wasn¡¯t any of his business.


    ¡°Yes, I was hoping having a priest around my age would help.¡±


    ¡°It does. But do you not wish for a child with more experience? Perhaps from a noble family?¡±


    Oh? This was interesting. Did he already know the value of Nathaniel? Was it possible?


    ¡°I chose a commoner because I would like to understand more of their woes, and all are equal in the eyes of God. Thank you for your consideration, Your Eminence.¡±


    ¡°You are most welcome. If you will excuse us, I would like to speak with His Grace on how he can best support you and strengthen House Avington¡¯s relationship with the temple.¡±


    It was clean talk for trying to get benefits from Father, and I was impressed this supposed holy priest looked so remorseless. Must¡¯ve been all the practice, because in the end, they were just professional con-men feeding on people¡¯s desire for purpose.


    ¡°Of course. May God bless you, Your Eminence, Priest Fernandez.¡±


    ¡°And you as well, Lady Valentina.¡±


    I left the room, and let out a long sigh. I hated wearing a saint¡¯s mask like that, and I wished I could have all her adoration without doing any work.


    It was just what had to be done. It would be worth it, when I became queen.

 Chapter 30 - A Mad Mage

    I lifted my head from my book to see Zoe entering my room. She was quiet as a cat and otherwise unnoticeable, like maids were supposed to be, but I was keeping an eye out for her as I didn¡¯t know where she had been the whole morning.


    ¡°My lady, I have found some things on mana madness.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me.¡±


    I had sent her to read up on mana because I just couldn¡¯t find enough time between all the lessons and social gatherings. It seemed I was right to trust her efficiency.


    ¡°In general cases, it is caused by an excess of mana present within extremely powerful mages. Magic¡¯s nature is to desire, and in moderation, it helps its users to achieve those desires. When there¡¯s too much mana, it causes desire, which becomes obsessive.¡±


    That might explain why Damian wasn¡¯t interested in any other girls in the novel. They were throwing themselves at him, there was nothing to desire. The obsessive part was already beginning to become evident.


    ¡°This obsession is typically with a cause, like power, money, a kingdom, or religion. However, there have also been cases of love, obsession with an individual. It develops throughout childhood, and the insanity hastens if a subject is not found. The mage wants to have as much of the target of their obsession as possible, but they will never have enough.¡±


    Of course, Damian¡¯s target would be the female lead. Could I successfully lead him to be obsessed with me instead? But that could be dangerous. Besides, theoretically speaking, he would be able to possess more of the female lead, romantically and sexually, while his common sense would keep him from having that kind of relationship with me.


    ¡°Are there cases of two targets?¡±


    ¡°There is one. She was a foreign empress that was obsessed with power and her husband. Eventually, she had to sacrifice her husband for her empire, but in exchange, she conquered numerous kingdoms and expanded her empire.¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound too good. Would Damian pick me over the female lead, or would he toss me aside like in the novel? I must do everything I could to make him choose me.


    ¡°These mages usually died in their pursuit of their target, or were driven mad by their mana and succumbed to insanity. The empress I mentioned was overthrown at twenty-two because of how cruelly she treated her people, and the one that lived the longest was twenty-nine when he dismembered himself. Many don¡¯t live past twenty.¡±


    I swallowed. In the original, Damian was twenty when he tried to commit double suicide with the female lead. He was two months away from twenty-one, but he never made it.


    ¡°Is there any way to cure it?¡±


    ¡°The ones that lived the longest put themselves under sleeping spells, but they broke eventually, overpowered by the desires their mana manifested into, and the mages woke up on the verge of insanity. Keeping them from pursuing their desires quickened the descent to madness.¡±


    I frowned, my heart sinking. But I couldn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Anything at all?¡±


    ¡°A long shot, my lady, but have you heard of the ifyeffier flower?¡±


    Confusion overcame me and I looked at Zoe, puzzled. I definitely knew the name, but not from the novel. The knowledge was lumped together with all the other books I had read.


    ¡°Something to do with the temple?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady. It¡¯s a legend among commoners¡¯ that God gave the first saint a flower that she planted. It blooms every few hundred years and can cure any sickness, and even bring a dead man back to life. Some texts mention it, but it¡¯s never stated what happened to it.¡±


    Even if this could cure Damian, it was ridiculous to wager my brother¡¯s life on a fable.


    ¡°Is it real? Can it be found?¡±


    ¡°Many have searched for it, including a mage with mana madness. Her target was medicine, and she sought it out, believing it could cure her. She was seventeen, and her body was found in a mountain a month later, apparently torn apart by demons.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Well, that wasn¡¯t looking optimistic, but I could try asking at the temple. I was growing irritated with Zoe and her never-ending bad news, and I drummed a finger impatiently.


    ¡°Is there anything actually helpful?¡±


    ¡°My lady, would I have been right to assume that this is about Lord Damian?¡±


    So completely irrelevant and clear. I resisted slapping her impassive face.


    ¡°Obviously. Who else could it possibly be?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for my slowness. However, based on this assumption, I looked into Your Ladyship¡¯s family history to find if you had ancestors that were mages, accessing the information with Her Grace¡¯s permission, of course. The records went back centuries, but no mages, on either side.¡±


    I sat up straight and leaned in. This was new information, and interesting, because mana was passed down through family, so how could Damian be a mage if no one else was? The level of the mana varied by generations and individuals, but someone would have had to be a mage.


    ¡°Certainly, the records may not be complete, but it¡¯s common for noble families to not have any lineage of mana, due to the past persecution of mages by the temple. It¡¯s especially odd that Your Ladyship, His Grace, and Her Grace, all have no mana in the slightest, from the health records I asked the Avington physician for. With someone as powerful as Lord Damian, you should at least have some faint traces of mana.¡±


    It had occurred to me before, but I had just assumed we had extremely little mana, because it was hard to find anyone completely without it. It wasn¡¯t surprising though, given how pure-bred House Avington was, we would have avoided any mages when the temple was against them.


    ¡°So why is Damian a mage?¡±


    ¡°Some of the health records were missing, and I later found that they were sealed. If you¡¯ll remember, my lady, I asked and you granted me clearance a few weeks ago. The missing records showed that Lord Damian¡¯s eye hadn¡¯t been purple, and he had no mana all the way until he was five.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    That was impossible. Magic didn¡¯t randomly manifest, it was purely hereditary. There was much research dedicated to it, with as much evidence as science of my past life.


    ¡°I spoke and wrote to many maids and servants that worked at the castle at that time, and even some that no longer do. They all said that when he was four, Lord Damian fell seriously ill. He takes after Her Grace, who has weak health, so he had been a weak child. Many physicians attended to him, His Grace threatening to kill them if they couldn¡¯t heal him. But most thought he was going to die.¡±


    At this moment, something showed on Zoe¡¯s expression for once. I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it was, perhaps a bit of wonder.


    ¡°Not a lot saw what happened next. Supposedly, a merchant came to His Grace. They went to one of the hidden rooms with Lord Damian, along with a small figure in a cloak. Afterwards, Lord Damian¡¯s eyes were purple, and he was completely healed.¡±


    This made absolutely no sense, and I held out a hand to signal Zoe to pause for a second as I went over this information. It didn¡¯t seem any more logical, so I asked her to continue. An idea crept into my mind, but I refused to acknowledge it.


    ¡°What happened to the merchant and the small figure?¡±


    ¡°No one saw the small figure come out of the room, but again, it was eight years ago. No one remembers everything. As for the merchant, his name is Gary Ratched. He is the father of the current Baroness Bryant.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I held my head in my hands. How was this related to the female lead¡¯s family in the slightest? Damian was still a child, he shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her right now.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t the baroness yet. In fact, the accident happened about a month after Lord Damian¡¯s recovery, and the current Baroness Bryant married Baron Bryant as soon as his six-month mourning period was up.¡±


    ¡°And what, are these things related?¡±


    ¡°I am not suggesting anything, my lady, unless you ask for my opinion. I just thought you would want to know, given your interest in the lost Lady Catherine.¡±


    I was past the point of confusion by now. I could find out the rest from the knights¡¯ report on the accident, but nothing could surprise me anymore.


    ¡°And what does this have to do with Damian¡¯s mana madness?¡±


    ¡°His Lordship is different from past cases. Normally, mana can¡¯t be separated from mages without killing them, but if Lord Damian used to have no mana, it might be possible for him.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention that the ritual for separating mana from mage required massive amounts of mana, and was there anyone that had more than Damian? I sighed.


    ¡°Additionally, my lady, you could likely purge some of his mana with your holy powers, once you awaken them.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I know that! Leave, if you have nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    She left and closed the door just in time as I threw a teacup after her. It shattered to pieces onto the floor. I crossed my arms and scowled into space.


    I would never awaken any holy powers, and Damian would be better off dead than being used by the female lead. I could tell Zoe to look more into that mythical flower, but I didn¡¯t have high hopes. Perhaps the holy dagger could work, like acupuncture? It didn¡¯t seem reliable either.


    How the hell did Damian become a mage in the first place? It would take a miracle to suddenly manifest mana, and two sources were capable of performing miracles, as far as I was aware of, God and the demon king. It certainly wasn¡¯t God, but could it be¡­?


    It would be suspicious to ask for books on deals with the demon king, especially in the royal library. I could ask for more general information from the tutor the temple was going to send, and rack my brains for more details from the novel.


    A heavy weight was placed on my heart instead of lifted. Was my brother going to die?

 Chapter 31 - Tragedy of Maids

    The next day after Zoe¡¯s report, I one of the books on the ifyeffier flower I had her bring me while she cleaned my room.


    I couldn¡¯t focus at all. I wanted to be doing something, anything, other than sitting here reading about a plant I wasn¡¯t even sure existed.


    I gave up and threw the book onto my table, laying my head down, trying to clear my thoughts. I had tried to keep myself busy, but the fact was unavoidable that I wasn¡¯t in control of the situation yet. More measures needed to be taken.


    ¡°Zoe, find me some girls willing to be loyal to House Avington but with no detectable connections to us. They should be smart and hardworking, preferably maids with experience that can be easily hired by a noble house. Train them if you need to.¡±


    No, that wasn¡¯t enough. I needed to be sure they wouldn¡¯t betray me.


    ¡°They must be dedicated to their families, and their families must be poor and unimportant so that they can be controlled, and can¡¯t do anything if something happens. You should probably wait until we get back to our territory, then, or find families that can be relocated and we¡¯ll bring them back with us. As many as you can, as soon as possible.¡±


    Zoe stopped cleaning and faced me, to be respectful as I talked.


    ¡°Yes, my lady. What should I do with them?¡±


    ¡°Once they¡¯re good maids, send them to be hired at Baron Bryant¡¯s household, some at his property in his land, some at his mansion in the capital. Make sure that at least a few of them can be promoted and trusted, so that if, say, the lost lady returns in a decade or so, she can become her personal maid.¡±


    I double-checked with myself to make sure I wasn¡¯t missing anything.


    ¡°She needs to be desperate for money and willing to do whatever I order, if you know what I mean. And likeable, so that people trust her and tell her things. When they¡¯re ready, send them out at different times to not arouse suspicion. Additionally, secure a way to communicate with them once they¡¯re hired.¡±


    ¡°I understand, my lady.¡±


    ¡°See to it that they can¡¯t be traced back to us at any cost, and ensure that they¡¯re loyal and well-trained. I supposed I don¡¯t have to worry about that, given how nicely you¡¯ve done with Tia.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trust, my lady, but it¡¯s not me. Tia is eager to learn.¡±


    I looked at Zoe, whose face was expressionless as ever. She wasn¡¯t arrogant, by any means, but she wasn¡¯t exceedingly modest either, and never denied any compliments that were true. I liked that about her, so this surprised me a little. Even more, she rarely presented opinions, though she stated it like a fact and I didn¡¯t doubt that it was accurate.


    ¡°Do elaborate.¡±


    Zoe never met my eyes, staring at the ground and averting her gaze in the appropriate way for servants. However, I thought she lifted her head a little.


    ¡°She tries very hard and practices what I teach her repeatedly until she can get it right. She is no genius and doesn¡¯t learn exceptionally fast, but she is committed and doesn¡¯t give up. Her natural clumsiness is a barrier she is determined to overcome, and she is succeeding. I am certain that all her past faults were due to lack of training, and if you¡¯ve noticed, my lady, she doesn¡¯t make the same mistake twice.¡±


    I had not expected this in-depth analysis of her coworker, and I couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. I had wondered how she was able to get hired at the Bryant estate in the novel, but she must¡¯ve learned from her experiences after I fired her, which I didn¡¯t do this time. Without doubt, she was even more efficient with Zoe¡¯s training.


    Zoe rarely offered unnecessary extensions unless I asked for them, and I was surprised when she did so this time.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°In fact, my lady, Tia fits your earlier description.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Now that I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t that odd. Maids were often from poor families, and Tia¡¯s lack of training when she had been hired might¡¯ve been excused with her willingness to learn, according to Zoe. And I already knew that if I had fired her like in the novel, she would¡¯ve went to work for Baron Bryant and become the female lead¡¯s maid.


    Aside from that, I realized how little I knew about the personal lives of the two people in the world that spend the most time with me. It wasn¡¯t unusual, between nobles and servants.


    ¡°Tia¡¯s mother died when she was young and her father began to drink and mistreat her and her siblings. She had never received a kind word in her life, so she became instantly attached to Your Ladyship when you took an interest in her.¡±


    ¡®Mistreat¡¯ must¡¯ve been the sugarcoated version Zoe deemed acceptable for a nine-year-old. I couldn¡¯t imagine what abuse she must¡¯ve suffered to become so dependent. No wonder she was willing to die for the female lead.


    ¡°She is completely loyal to Your Ladyship and House Avington, and she works extremely hard. She and her older brother are working to support their three little brothers with whatever is left after their father steals the money they earned, and House Avington pays the best in the kingdom, after the royal castle.¡±


    Ah, money, the root of all things human. We weren¡¯t stingy when it came to paying our servants, since we had to ensure their quality and loyalty.


    ¡°Still, against all odds, she keeps her optimism.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t quite tell, but Zoe seemed to smile, a little.


    ¡°You know a lot about her.¡±


    Obviously, Zoe and Tia were closer than I had thought. Well, I had never really thought about it.


    ¡°She talks a lot, my lady.¡±


    I nodded. Given how much time they spent together, Tia would¡¯ve likely told her whole family history by now. I wasn¡¯t sure how she would feel about Zoe revealing all this to me, but as her employer, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°And what about you? What¡¯s your story?¡±


    Though I asked it casually, any hint of emotion on Zoe¡¯s face became hidden behind a guarded mask. I only asked because I didn¡¯t want to get back to work, but I couldn¡¯t exactly say this reaction was unexpected. She was so private about herself.


    I almost told her to forget about it, since I wasn¡¯t that interested, but she answered me.


    ¡°I was an orphan here in the capital, and I became a maid for a rich merchant¡¯s family. I was trained there, and they paid well. However, the young master¡­ took a liking to me. When I rejected his advances, he had me fired.¡±


    Tsk, tsk. It was unfortunate, especially since high society had so much power over servants, so these affections were completely inconsiderate and imbalanced, capable of carelessly ruining lives. It was their loss.


    When it came to things like this, this world was truly behind the world of my past life. But I myself didn¡¯t have to worry about it, so I didn¡¯t care that much. After all, this brought me Zoe.


    ¡°The madame took pity on me and wrote me a recommendation letter. The housekeeper there knew the housekeeper at Avington castle, so when she heard it was hiring, she referred me to where I am today. It is an honour to work for House Avington and Your Ladyship.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking at all, despite her words, but I smiled nevertheless.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done good work for me. You went to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, until I began to work. I also listened when the young master took his lessons.¡±


    That explained it. Often, children from poor families didn¡¯t even know how to read and write, so I had wondered how she was able to do so much.


    ¡°Have you ever had the misfortune to read the Affairs of Abbeyton Manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady. The young master forced me to read it aloud for him.¡±


    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s horrible! What did you think of¡­¡±


    Having a conversation with Zoe was strangely relaxing. I didn¡¯t have to put up the pretense of being kind, as her master. It was like reclaiming bits of my former self, before I had realized being myself would get me killed.


    In the time before, when I didn¡¯t have to care about the novel, I would have never spoken in anything but orders to maids, for I considered them below me. I still did, but now I recognized their value as useful and necessary tools.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad, but it was progress.


    To be honest, I liked Zoe and Tia, even if it was just because of the amount of time they spent with me. Both their situations were somewhat tragic, and surely they would be loyal to me for being their saviour. When I became queen, if they were helpful, I could grant them titles and make them my ladies in waiting.


    Zoe, though, knew a little too much. I might have to deal with her some other way, but I wouldn¡¯t think about that now. It would be a pity to lose such a good maid.

 Chapter 32 - Having Fun

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do anything right?¡±


    Large dark figures hovered above me, blocking out any light.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re my daughter. You obviously don¡¯t take after me, or you wouldn¡¯t be this worthless.¡±


    There were so many of them, leering down at me. I didn¡¯t look at their faces, I was too scared. Even if I did, I knew I wouldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a loser, you know?¡±


    I tried to open my mouth, to get up, but I had no voice. I was tied down firmly by something I knew not what, and I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t scream.


    ¡°What a disappointment. In the end, you¡¯ve brought us nothing but shame.¡±


    Someone began to shriek. Suddenly, the figures moved aside, revealing a blinding tunnel of light, and two people standing in front of it, casting long shadows.


    Mom and Dad. I couldn¡¯t see their expressions clearly, but it was clear enough. They wore the same dissatisfaction they¡¯d always shown me.


    ¡®No, I¡¯m sorry! It isn¡¯t fair! Please, I¡¯ll be good, give me another chance!¡¯


    Behind them, a monster creeped out. Horror gripped me and I tried to move, to run, but no matter how hard I struggled, I couldn¡¯t. It came towards me until it was right before me and it opened its mouth wide, to swallow me whole. I could only lay there, terrified.


    So completely weak and powerless.


    ¡°My lady, are you all right?¡±


    I sat up straight, breathing hard. I could move again, and I could see. It was just a dream, that was all. Nothing more, nothing less. These days, the memories of my past life were beginning to mix in my head, and my nightmares were almost never pure recollections anymore, but normal dreams formed of my thoughts and imagination.


    The trauma they didn¡¯t tell you about reincarnation. I sighed.


    ¡°Get me a glass of water. And open the windows.¡±


    Tia stood by my bedside, eyes wide with concern, and scuttered off to carry out my orders immediately. Giving out commands made me feel better, reminded me that I was powerful. Power brought security, so I was safe.


    I drank the water Tia brought me and glanced outside the windows. A blanket of snow had fallen, the first of the season, and the excitement of my original nine-year-old self took over.


    ¡°Tia, get me a coat!¡±


    I rushed to the window as Tia went rummaging in my closet, breathing in the cold winter air. It did wonders to calm me, and before I knew it I could barely recall my dream.


    The glass pane fogged with my breath, so I left. I quickly ate breakfast and had Tia dress me in my favorite coat, dark red with black fur. I hurried through the halls of the castle as fast as I could while maintaining grace.


    I met Delilah and Annalise with our clique halfway to the drawing room we normally occupied. They had been coming to meet me, because we all knew we wouldn¡¯t be doing any lessons or spending this fine day inside.


    ¡°It snowed last night, Lady Valentina, half a foot deep!¡±


    Even Delilah¡¯s usually elegant demeanor was brightened, because on the inside, we were really only children. Her eyes twinkled, and everyone was already dressed in coats and gloves.


    ¡°Then let us go, shall we?¡±


    I was proud to remember the names of some of the girls in my clique, and we made our way through the castle eagerly in joyful conversations.


    At the first breath of crisp cold air, the moment our boots hit the snow, we left our etiquette behind, though we still had our natural poise. We laughed and ran, throwing snowballs. It took a while to get to our actual destination, but the journey was fun.


    The field we went to was part of the royal castle and behind the main royal garden, stretching as far as the eye could see, all covered in white. It was a popular spot, and many noble children were already there, but the place was large enough that we could all play without interfering.


    ¡°Annalise, watch out!¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    My warning resulted in her turning just in time to get hit in the face by a snowball from Delilah. Delilah bent over laughing, only to get hit in the back by another girl. I narrowly avoided one myself.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna pay for that!¡±


    I grabbed a fistful of snow and threw it right back where the one that had almost hit me came from. It found its target easily, and a battle was on. Surprisingly, I found that I was better than previous years, perhaps because of my shooting training.


    ¡°To your right!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯d that come from?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you run!¡±


    Teams soon formed, the closer friend groups that existed within my clique. Annalise, Delilah, and I built a small wall to hide behind as we assaulted the other makeshift forts that were quickly forming. Snow was flying everywhere, and it was war.


    Delilah aimed with the precision of a hunter, so I must¡¯ve been right about her liking the sport. Annalise wasn¡¯t as accurate, but she could throw hard and far. Though there was no way to measure, we were definitely winning.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Snowball fights were serious physical work, and most of us aristocratic girls that rarely exercised quickly grew tired. Despite the shooting lessons and the self-defense I had recently started again, I was worn out too.


    We laid in the soft snow, in the tranquil peace that came after intense combat. I waved my arms and legs around, and I wasn¡¯t the only one who had the idea. Shortly, snow angels were forming all over the field. Though the snow was no longer fresh after our fight, they still looked cute.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    One of my friends pointed to a massive snowman that some other noble children had made. We gazed in awe for a moment, and immediately began to construct our own.


    Pushing a snowball, when one was as tall as you, was tough work. We knew that from years of experience, so we settled for making one as a group. It wasn¡¯t bad at first and a few of us hung around with nothing to do, but before long everyone was at one of the three giant snowballs.


    ¡°One, two, three, push!¡±


    We shoved with all our might, rolling the snowball until it got bigger and bigger and finally it wouldn¡¯t budge an inch. The one we were making was the base, so thankfully we didn¡¯t have to move it any further. The others brought over the body and the head.


    The ones that had worked on the body tried to lift it on their own, but as expected, it didn¡¯t rise at all. This was going to be the hard part. All of us gathered around and gripped the ball as steadily as one could with snow.


    ¡°On three. One, two three!¡±


    It was like trying to pick up an elephant, but it worked, barely. We gradually raised the snowball and carefully placed it on top of the base. When we let go at last, my arms felt like they were going to fall off.


    We did the same for the head, and though I really couldn¡¯t control my limbs anymore, I was incredibly proud. We found some sticks nearby and added the finishing touches. Our snowman stood tall, smiling down at us.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    We admired our handiwork for a long while.


    Yet as it did with children, we were now in need of something else to entertain us. We had just created, so the urge to destroy was rising, but we weren¡¯t in the mood to fight among ourselves, given that we were so recently comrades in creating this magnificent man.


    I¡¯d always had an eye for spotting targets. My gaze wandered until I locked onto a lone girl not from my clique, taking a walk a short distance away. I nudged Delilah, who was right beside me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of the princess¡¯s friends?¡±


    ¡°Sure is. You want to?¡±


    Delilah and I exchanged a knowing glance and smirk.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have some fun!¡±


    The rest of my friends caught on fast, and we all prepared a few excellent snowballs. The girl didn¡¯t have a single hint of what was about to happen as we creeped up as quietly as we could.


    When we were in the ideal throwing distance, I signalled for us to stop. I grinned.


    ¡°Hey, shorty! What are you doing here, without your princess? Don¡¯t dare to mess with us without her, eh?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t even that short, but she did turn around, her face red with rage, but not for long.


    The first snowball from Annalise hit her square in the face and she stumbled backwards. The rest of us followed suit, pelting her with snowballs. She took a few steps back and fell onto the ground. We ran out of the snowballs we had prepared, so our attacks slowed as we tried to make more.


    ¡°You- you-¡±


    She couldn¡¯t complete a sentence, stuttering with all the snow that must¡¯ve gotten into her clothes and boots. While we were still restocking, she got up and ran.


    Laughing, we gave chase, with cries of victory as we bombarded her with snowballs. We ran all the way back to the royal garden, until she dashed inside the castle. We fell back, panting and giggling.


    ¡°That was so fun!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, she looked like a wet cat!¡±


    ¡°We have to do that again!¡±


    ¡°Serves them right, sucking up to the princess!¡±


    It made me feel powerful, knowing that no one could punish me for attacking that girl, and that all these people followed me willingly. I was no longer a helpless weakling at the bottom of the social hierarchy, but part of the most important family in our kingdom, only below the royal family. And one day, I would be at the very top.


    Annalise held onto my arm to keep herself steady, still gasping for air and shaking with glee. On my other side, Delilah laughed her heart out. In a normal situation, she must¡¯ve been under even more stress than I was, but in that moment, she was only a carefree child.


    The best fun was always had with friends, and I loved mine. Treasured them, treasured every delightful moment we spent together. But of course, the same irritably persistent thought came back, whenever I was enjoying myself.


    My dearest friend, why would you betray me?

 Chapter 33 - Truth of the Accident (I)

    I was writing a letter to Damian since he was going on break soon and coming back to us. He was sane most of the time, as long as I paid him enough attention.


    Another villainess female lead might¡¯ve wondered, why was he so obsessed with me? But me, being myself, loved every bit of it, as I always enjoyed being the center of attention. It had puzzled me from the first time I had read of it, how could anyone find adoration annoying, or be dense enough not to notice it? It was just another way to make the female lead perfect.


    A knock came at the door and interrupted my pen.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Sir Williams, my lady.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of any reason he would want to meet with me, but he wasn¡¯t unwelcomed.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The knight entered, and I got up to greet him. He bowed.


    ¡°I have a letter for you, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    It obviously wasn¡¯t any ordinary letter for our knight commander to deliver personally, and I took it from him with interest. When I saw the name of the sender on the envelope, my heart sped up in excitement.


    My loyal knights, with another report, likely on the accident of the female lead. I couldn¡¯t wait to see it, but I still didn¡¯t know why Sir Williams was the one to deliver it. I looked up at him.


    ¡°His Grace likes to visit the Avington manor in the capital to get away from court sometimes, and I accompanied him on such an occasion this morning. This letter was just delivered there, and the steward was going to send it with a servant, but I decided to bring it instead, when I saw that it was from a knight.¡±


    It was very kind of him, albeit unnecessary.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Williams.¡±


    I waited for a moment, expecting him to leave so I could read the letter with privacy. When he didn¡¯t I tilted my head. He understood my look.


    ¡°Apologies, my lady, but Sir Harrod recently wrote to me concerning a certain subject this letter is likely about. It would be best if you were to read it now, so I can clear up any misunderstandings.¡±


    I frowned, anger rising. Who did Sir Harrod think he was, revealing my business to someone else? They¡¯d better have found something worth the hassle.


    ¡°Please know, my lady, that he only did it so he can serve you best. We are all on House Avington and Your Ladyship¡¯s side.¡±


    Sir Williams had a point, so I supposed I could let it go. My curiosity quickly overpowered my annoyance anyways, and I opened the letter.


    ¡®My lady,


    Sir Harrod and the knights of my squadron have worked hard to discover the truth behind the accident of Lady Catherine Bryant. However, Sir Harrod advises that you consult Sir Williams for more answers, and he has already written to him.¡¯


    I appreciated that Mikhail was considerate enough to warn me, though it did little good.


    ¡®I am sending this letter to the Avington manor in the capital through secure channels, so please be assured that no outsider will know of this. We trust Your Ladyship to use this information well.¡¯


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    All this was just making it more suspenseful. I bit my lip, butterflies in my stomach. Could they have found the key to the female lead? No, I shouldn¡¯t get my hopes up too early.


    ¡®It was no ¡®accident¡¯ that happened to the last Baroness Bryant and her daughter.¡¯


    I knew it! My heart skipped a beat and my hands trembled slightly.


    ¡®As Your Ladyship know, the official statement is that the tragedy was caused by demons that attacked their carriage. The baroness and all servants except one was found dead at the scene. The two bodies not recovered were of the young Lady Catherine, one at the time, and a servant that had been with the baron since childhood, by the name of Charles Fletcher.


    Of course, Fletcher¡¯s disappearance is much less talked about. Yet it is very odd that he was on the carriage instead of with the baron, given that he had always been his chamberlain and rarely left his side. They had grown up together, and it was said Baron Bryant treated him as a friend and trusted him completely.


    There is a river close to where the accident occured, so it was concluded that they fell in trying to escape, but again, their bodies never washed up.


    Though there is no proof, it is highly likely that this man was the one that claimed to be ¡®Rin¡¯s¡¯ uncle, and ¡®Rin¡¯ is Lady Catherine.¡¯


    So there had been someone helping her? No wonder the one-year-old managed to escape from demons that the rest of her company could not. The novel had led me to assume it was because of her sainthood, but this made much more sense.


    ¡®The knights looked into why he was on that carriage in the first place and reviewed the files of the incident, which, interestingly, had been sealed. Of course, the knights were able to obtain copies from other methods.


    The baroness was dressed in commoners¡¯ clothing that day, which is extremely strange in itself and not what one would wear to visit a noble friend, like what she had claimed to be planning to do. They seemed to have been designed for quick movement, like getting away, as if she dressed knowing that she would have to run.


    The baron sent out a large force of knights that day, but not with the baroness directly. It seems that he sent them ahead of the carriage, waiting in the woods where the accident occured, almost as if he knew their only chance of winning against their opponent came from the element of surprise. That is, assuming he knew something would happen in the first place, which he wouldn¡¯t with a demon accident.


    If it was paranoia that made him send those knights, well-trained knights can easily take down a few demons, especially the number he sent. And if it were demons, they weren¡¯t very powerful, because of the limited damage to the environment.


    Analysis of the records show that the wounds inflicted on bodies found dead could have very well been formed by swords. Additionally, the bodies had not been eaten, like demons would have. In fact, careful observation would reveal that the sword techniques match the unique style taught only to the knights of House Avington.¡¯


    My mind was thoroughly muddled, and my gaze slipped over the page several times, trying to make sense of this. I failed completely and gave up.


    ¡®A few conclusions can be reached from this.


    One, demons didn¡¯t attack the carriage. The bodies weren¡¯t eaten, and if it had been demons, they would¡¯ve been taken down by the Bryant knights. It wasn¡¯t an accident at all, because Baron Bryant knew to send knights, but in secret.


    Two, Baron Bryant knew something was going to happen, and planned for it. He had his servant travel with his wife and daughter, so he could take care of them should something happen. His wife was dressed like she was prepared to go into hiding.


    Two, it¡¯s likely that the Avington knights were the ones that did attack them. Baron Bryant knew his knights could not have won against the Avington knights in a fair battle, so he tried to surprise them.


    Certainly, these are only speculations backed with circumstantial evidence, which is why Sir Williams will clarify this for Your Ladyship.¡¯


    Bless Mikhail for summarizing the deduction for me. It was the end of the letter, before his signature, and also the only part that I understood. My brain worked like machinery, furiously trying to process all of this.


    If my brain was a machine, smoke would be coming out of it, and it would likely soon explode.


    The main piece of puzzle here was how we were connected to the female lead even before the novel started. It made sense, since I already knew there was a connection with the current Baroness Bryant. Maybe these things were even linked.


    This letter brought more questions than answers, and I didn¡¯t like that. But mark my words, I was going to get to the bottom of this.


    ¡°Sir Williams, would you care to explain?¡±

 Chapter 34 - Truth of the Accident (II)

    ¡°My lady, could I ask why you are so interested?¡±


    I took a moment trying to decide on the best answer, and replied with the truth.


    ¡°God revealed to me that Lady Catherine will be important in House Avington¡¯s future.¡±


    The author was technically a god, and bringing the downfall of our family did count as important.


    Sir Williams looked at me with patience and mild surprise, pretending that he was taking me seriously. Though he wasn¡¯t supposed to question my supposed connection to God, we all knew no such thing existed.


    ¡°And how exactly will she affect us?¡±


    ¡°She poses great danger and needs to be eliminated immediately, should she be found.¡±


    His eyebrows lifted, as if he didn¡¯t expect a nine-year-old to subtly want to murder someone. He lifted a finger.


    ¡°My lady, could you open the music box His Grace gave you?¡±


    I was surprised by the sudden change of topic, but nodded. I had brought it from home, and it sat on my desk. The melody filled the room as I opened it, odd in the solemn air.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Security. His Grace informed me that Marquess Tennesley had it enchanted to block high level magic listening spells, and it casts a silencing spell within a certain radius, so anyone outside about the size of this room can¡¯t listen in.¡±


    That was quite genius, to be honest.


    ¡°Why did Father not tell me?¡±


    ¡°His Grace didn¡¯t think that particular feature would be needed, and he didn¡¯t want to sullen the mood when he saw how much you liked the box. He didn¡¯t want to worry you.¡±


    That made sense, since telling children to beware of bugs wasn¡¯t exactly reassuring.


    ¡°Almost all of Your Ladyship¡¯s jewelry is already enchanted to keep out most listening spells, but it never hurts to be vigilant.¡±


    I nodded. How had I not considered that before? Surely, our family was the target of many eyes, and we had measures to prevent spying. I needed to be more aware of these things.


    ¡°As you know, my lady, His Grace has decided to make you his successor. I trust His Grace¡¯s decision and Your Ladyship, and all the Avington knights and I shall serve you to the best of our abilities, with our honour as knights. I have complete confidence that all Your Ladyship does is for the best of the grand duchy, but we can aid you the best if you place faith in us.¡±


    He had a point, and I did trust him, since I knew he would die for us. Still, I couldn¡¯t tell him about my past life. I hated how pathetic I was back then, and no one needed to know about it. Besides, there was always the risk of being accused of blasphemy or insanity. However, I could tell him some things.


    ¡°I have absolute faith in you and your knights, Sir Williams, but there are things that I¡¯m not free to explain. A godly being granted me limited knowledge of the future, where a terrible fate befalls House Avington. In its center is Lady Catherine, and I¡¯m doing my best to prevent it.¡±


    Sir Williams was silent for a moment. Then, he sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°I am in no position to doubt Your Ladyship. All I ask is for you to keep what I said in mind.¡±


    I knew how crazy I sounded, and I couldn¡¯t help it if he didn¡¯t believe me, though I was a bit disappointed. But I appreciated that he was willing to keep assisting me despite his disbelief.


    ¡°I will. So, explain to me how our knights were involved in that incident.¡±


    Sir Williams¡¯s expression became even more serious than before, if that was possible.


    ¡°No word of this can leave this room, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I understand.¡±


    He nodded. I was getting impatient, but I didn¡¯t want to disrespect him, so I held my tongue. It was no easy task, but I thought of the novel¡¯s description of his death, and that sombered me.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°House Avington has close relations with a merchant, by the name of Gary Ratched. He is a business partner that has brought much profit, as well as done His Grace several ¡®favours¡¯.¡±


    I knew the name. The current Baroness Bryant¡¯s father, and the one that had ¡®saved¡¯ Damian. My heart sped up in excitement.


    ¡°This relationship began when Lord Damian was four. He had fallen seriously ill, and the merchant appeared with a cure that likely brought him back from the verge of death.¡±


    ¡°What was the cure?¡±


    ¡°I do not know in details, only that it allowed Lord Damian to make a full recovery.¡±


    He must¡¯ve known about the mana too, but he probably really didn¡¯t know anything. If it had to do with the demon king as I¡¯d suspected, no one could know. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was glad to not have my theory confirmed.


    ¡°In exchange, he wanted His Grace as an ally, and for him to kill Baroness Bryant, and her child as well.¡±


    ¡°The baroness was the primary target, not Lady Catherine?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Ratched¡¯s daughter was in love with Baron Bryant, and she would stop at nothing to have him, while Ratched himself wanted a grandchild that would inherit the barony. His daughter wanted the baroness gone, but he was the one who wanted to remove the child.¡±


    A shiver went down my back. That explained a lot of things.


    ¡°Somehow, the baron must¡¯ve found out. His knights were waiting for us to ambush the carriage, and they took us by surprise. We managed to eliminate the baroness, but they stalled us and we lost the girl.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head bitterly. This one mistake would lead to our destruction. Oh, why couldn¡¯t I have remembered my past life earlier? Well, I supposed it didn¡¯t matter, given that I couldn¡¯t talk anyways when I was two.


    ¡°The baron gave up the search for his daughter abnormally fast, announcing to the public that a body resembling her was found and that she was dead. However, it¡¯s almost certain that he knows she¡¯s not, and arranged for her to hide away, taken care of by his personal servant.¡±


    This fit with the part about the servant from the letter, and explained why my knights hadn¡¯t been able to find her. They were intentionally concealing themselves.


    ¡°We believe he did this to fool Ratched and make him give up on trying to kill her. It did work, for they hid well. We searched for them far longer than the baron claimed he did, and we gave up without finding anything.¡±


    No wonder! If the full force of Avington knights couldn¡¯t find them, then my lone squadron didn¡¯t stand a chance. They weren¡¯t slipping up, even after almost a decade.


    That was strange, actually. How did a mere baron¡¯s servant manage to evade our knights, the second best in the whole kingdom? Only the royal family was supposed to be able to do that. Perhaps they were just lucky.


    ¡°It¡¯s expected that the baron will bring her back into high society when Ratched dies and the threat he poses is gone.¡±


    I sat up straight. That was it! That was how the baron ¡®accidentally¡¯ found his daughter. Ratched must¡¯ve died, and he felt it was safe.


    Sir Williams seemed to have finished, and I began sorting through the list of questions I had.


    ¡°Does the baroness know about this?¡±


    ¡°To my knowledge, Ratched never told her, and she thought it was just her luck. She doesn¡¯t care about the child either, only the baron.¡±


    ¡°When Ratched went to the castle the first time, he brought a small figure with him. Who was she?¡±


    ¡°His second daughter, I think. She helped in treating Lord Damian, but we heard she died shortly after. He favoured his first daughter,¡±


    That wasn¡¯t good. If Ratched could kill a woman and a baby, why wouldn¡¯t he sacrifice his own daughter? The sacrifice in this would be literal, for the demon king.


    ¡°All right, thank you, Sir Williams. I¡¯ll send for you if I have any more questions. Thank you so much for telling me this.¡±


    ¡°Please allow us to aid you in any way we can, my lady. Good day.¡±


    He bowed and left. My thoughts whirled, trying to organize themselves.


    I could see a clear timeline in my mind, everything fitting into place. With this new information, I needed to rework my plans.


    I rang a bell, and Zoe soon came.


    ¡°Yes, my lady?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to write a letter, but don¡¯t send it through the mail. Give it to Sir Williams and ask him to send it for me, he¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t depend on eliminating the female lead before the novel began anymore, which was a huge disadvantage. Then, what if I took out the source instead? With the accident cleared up, my knights had no assignments.


    I was going to order them to kill Baron Bryant.


    Without his instructions, his servant couldn¡¯t bring the female lead back. If he did, Ratched would order her death for me.


    I wanted to write the letter right away, to reassure myself that I was still in control, but I didn¡¯t want to lose my train of thoughts.


    ¡°Zoe, would it be possible to plant maids here at the castle?¡±


    ¡°It would be difficult, my lady. The castle only hires well-bred and good maids who likely have a stable income and thoroughly checks their background.¡±


    No, I couldn¡¯t risk that. I would ask Father instead, he must have eyes and ears here for when we weren¡¯t at the capital. I should focus on what I could do.


    ¡°Get me some more envelopes, I¡¯m almost out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    It may be hypocritical, but I wanted to be alone as I wrote out the order to assassinate. It felt ridiculous, a nine-year-old commanding her knights to commit murder, but the alternative could be my death, and I wasn¡¯t going to have that.


    Some things were necessary. Sir Williams trusted me to do the best for the grand duchy, and I was going to do exactly that.

 Chapter 35 - The Male Lead

    The crown prince of Orilon, Oscar Stoneshire, was a fascinating existence.


    Black hair, golden eyes, piercing gaze. Mysterious, handsome, and cold as ice, melted only by the female lead. But currently, he was just ten years old.


    I had met him a few times, but we¡¯d never really spoken beyond formalities. When I was really little, I vaguely remembered that I might have had a crush on him, because his face was simply stunning. That was a long time ago, and I didn¡¯t see him often as we grew up because of the many lessons he had to take in preparation of becoming king. He must look even prettier now.


    These thoughts ran through my head in a flash as I saw the individual in question across the royal garden. My friends began chattering immediately.


    ¡°My, isn¡¯t that His Highness?¡±


    ¡°Where? Where?¡±


    ¡°Is that him, beside the daffodils?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think that¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare, girls.¡±


    Though I could barely contain my own excitement, I had to lead my girls. The first step to dominate a man was to get him to come to you. We continued our walk, elegantly speaking to each other and paying the prince and his entourage of servants no mind.


    I sneaked a glance at him in the corner of my eye, something Mother taught me to do without being noticed. From the side profile, it was definitely him, and he was looking in our direction. My heart sped up at its implications.


    ¡°Do you know him, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve met.¡±


    I was so distracted I couldn¡¯t even fully appreciate the round of awe that arose from my followers. In the novel, I didn¡¯t fall in love with him at first sight until I was fifteen, when he came to our castle and my teenager self saw how gorgeous he was. But with everything I was changing, why not this too?


    It was a great thing, actually. During their childhood, the male lead grew attracted to the isekaied villainess that suddenly became nice, and paid no attention to the real female lead when the novel started. A classic plotline I would love to follow.


    I took out my handkerchief from the cute handbag I carried and dabbed at the non-existent sweat on my brow, ignoring the fact that it was winter. When I put it back, I barely placed it in, and with one knock of my elbow against my bag, it fluttered right out onto the ground, begging to be picked up. Mother would be so proud.


    My friends knew better to pick it up, and understood my intentions. We walked extra slowly, making it easy for even a snail to catch up, until the voice I had been waiting for called.


    ¡°Excuse me, is this yours, Lady Valentina?¡±


    I turned around, smiling. For all my attempts to prepare myself mentally, I stopped breathing.


    He was the living definition of beautiful, a true male lead. I was used to myself, Damian, and my mother, but he was on another level, attainable only through God¡¯s favouritism. Despite his cold appearance, he shone bright. I stared until I managed to recollect myself.


    ¡°Yes, thank you very much, Your Highness.¡±


    I delicately took the handkerchief from him, exercising all the sweetness I had worked so hard to mimic. I needed to act nothing less than a saint.


    ¡°I¡¯m delighted you remember me, Your Highness. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    His expression wasn¡¯t as unreadable as Zoe¡¯s, but cool courtesy hiding bored uninterest, like I wasn¡¯t worthy of his attention. I felt a stab at my heart from this picture perfect prince.


    ¡°As have I. A pity, really. Shall we go on a walk, then?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t have ¡®accidently¡¯ met me, there were no coincidences in the castle. There must be a reason, and I intended to uncover it.


    ¡°Will I not bother you and your friends?¡±


    ¡°My friends are planning to head back, actually, but I would like to stay out a bit longer.¡±


    My friends agreed emphatically and they were speedily on their way, hiding their grins and giggles. I watched them leave with a sly smile, a promise to reveal all afterwards.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s walk.¡±


    We went through the garden, our servants a distance behind to give us privacy. It had snowed again, a thick layer of white covering flowers and shrubs, some natural, some kept blooming by magic. It was beautiful, but not as much as the boy by my side.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    My heart couldn¡¯t help but pound. This was the first time I was alone with a boy outside of family, in both lives, because my past life was never allowed to have a boyfriend. I ran Mother¡¯s instructions inside my head, following them to be the most graceful lady there ever was.


    We made small talk, and I wasn¡¯t satisfied with his short and cool replies. If he was as close to his sister as I was with Damian, then he would have surely heard her talk trash about how shallow I was. I wanted to have a deep discussion with this mysterious prince and show him how amazing I was.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think of existentialism?¡±


    Alarm bells rang from my past life¡¯s experience, positively appalled, but I couldn¡¯t fathom why. It was a lovely topic for children to discuss, excellent for getting to know more about each other.


    ¡°It is interesting.¡±


    That was the goal. I smirked but managed to make it pure before he saw. ¡®Interesting¡¯ was what I needed to be, more than the female lead. I took charge of the conversation.


    ¡°Do you think life has a purpose?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. It¡¯s why God created us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what do you think it is? How could our purpose be from God, if he has given us no commands, other than to live righteously?¡±


    ¡°It depends. Our purpose could merely be to live as we wish.¡±


    We had what I considered a profound talk, quoting past philosophers and sacred scripts, at least on my part. It felt ironic, given that I knew our creator was a mindless author who likely wrote a perfect female lead as self fulfillment. Ever since I realized that, I had been questioning existence, and it was nice to talk about it with another.


    I could tell with pride that I was gradually gaining the prince¡¯s attention, though he was still cold and distant. He wasn¡¯t falling in love yet with this one conversation, only the female lead was capable of that. However, a connection was definitely being made, as it did when heartfelt thoughts were shared, for his responses were gradually getting slightly longer.


    ¡°Of course, it is possible that God meant to simply create the world, and wishes for us to defend it for him. He sent the saint, after all.¡±


    Aha. I caught his quick glance my way, filled with significance. So this was why he was here, because there could be no secrets kept in the castle.


    ¡°He is truly wise. I believe whoever he chooses to be the next saint will surely be a kind saviour.¡±


    I purposefully met his eyes confidently. I didn¡¯t know his exact intentions, but to him, I would be the virtuous saint, one that would make a good queen one day.


    ¡°Doubtlessly, she will bring peace and happiness.¡±


    ¡°I agree with all my heart. In fact, I think she can contribute to Orilon in many ways.¡±


    I was too subtle with that one and I didn¡¯t know if he understood me, but it wasn¡¯t like I could tell him outright to marry me because I would be a great queen. One of the complaints he had with me in the novel was that he wanted to marry someone he loved, not for politics.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she can.¡±


    In the end, he wasn¡¯t my friend. He was the forbidding prince, barely human until he met the female lead, and the one that could one day order my execution.


    I didn¡¯t care for his love, that would be asking too much, at least that was what the rational part of me thought. My ambitions were leaping again, begging me to reconsider. If I was going to marry him anyway for his crown, why not obtain his heart too? Without doubt, I was capable.


    The sun was beginning to set, so we headed back to the castle and parted.


    ¡°Good day, Your Highness. I hope we meet again soon.¡±


    ¡°As do I, Lady Valentina. Good day.¡±


    His words sent warmth through me, and I found myself smiling. Undeniably, I was starting to develop a childish crush. The question was, should I let it continue?


    I strode through the castle halls, heading to Father¡¯s chambers, for whatever my conclusion was, I wanted to act right away.


    The prince wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with a wife he didn¡¯t love, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t want one that didn¡¯t love him. If I loved him, it would be a terrible weakness and a distraction from my actual goal, his crown, but it could improve chances of him loving me back. However, Valentina of the novel loved him dearly, but he still didn¡¯t care for her.


    The best option would be if I were a dense villainess female lead that made all the original male leads fall in love with me without trying. But I had to try very hard just to keep up my reputation, so that wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    I knocked on his door. A servant answered.


    ¡°His Grace isn¡¯t here presently. I can tell him you called, my lady.¡±


    ¡°All right. Tell him to send for me when he gets back, no matter how late it is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    It was good, since I hadn¡¯t made up my mind yet.


    The easiest thing would be to have him fall in love with me. Could I risk a love potion? No, the royal castle was on enemy grounds, and the royal family had poison testers. It would be too dangerous.


    I went back to my room and had dinner as usual. It was getting late, and Father still hadn¡¯t called, so I had Zoe prepare me for bed. I couldn¡¯t sleep though, so I sat in my bed with a novel I didn¡¯t bother reading as my thoughts raced.


    Ideally, the prince would love me first, and my affection can wait until after we were married and the female lead was disposed of, but that might be too much to hope for.


    The key was that I needed to get my priorities straight. Survival, glory to our house, and power. To ensure that, a clear head unmuddled by love was necessary. But it wouldn¡¯t hurt to love the boy I planned to marry, as long as all my decisions remained logical.


    ¡°My angel, are you still awake this late?¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Father came into my room and stood next to my bed. He kissed my forehead.


    ¡°What has been keeping my angel up?¡±


    ¡°I met the crown prince in the garden today. I want to get betrothed to him.¡±


    Father¡¯s eyebrows shot straight up, like one might do when his daughter revealed she had already decided who she wanted to marry at the tender age of nine. He frowned and stroked his chin.


    ¡°Oscar, is it? He¡¯s a nice young boy, I suppose. We can talk more about it later, but you should sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father! I love you.¡±


    I knew that Father would give me anything I wanted, no matter how outrageous my request. I smiled and kissed him on the cheek.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night, my angel.¡±


    I slept well, knowing that I was one step closer to snatching yet another love from the female lead. I existed because God was in my favour, and happiness awaited me.

 Chapter 36 - My Brother Returns

    It was a clear and bright day, not too cold. I walked up and down the path in the garden leading up to the royal castle, looking closely at the main road.


    The street was busy with carriages, pedestrians, and riders, given that it was a busy avenue. I stayed a safe distance away from the gate, but close enough that I could see anyone that came through. I didn¡¯t like getting close to carriages when I wasn¡¯t riding one, likely because of how I died in my last life.


    ¡°My lady, you asked me to force you to go back to studying if you stayed out too long.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but these are special circumstances. Damian¡¯s coming back today, remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady, but His Lordship isn¡¯t estimated to arrive until after sunset, and it¡¯s barely noon.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever! I¡¯ve worked hard lately. Be quiet, Zoe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    I half-wished she would keep trying to persuade me, but she was obedient, as expected. Perhaps I should¡¯ve brought Tia, but I was also half-glad I didn¡¯t.


    I tried to convince myself that I was being productive by studying the guards¡¯ positions, but a bird distracted me and I was soon watching it trying to fight a cat. If I really wanted to study the guards¡¯ layout, I would ask Father. I probably should, someday.


    Right now, though, If I had to read one more word about the suffering of poor orphans, I would order my knights to dig up the author¡¯s grave and rip his body apart. It may be a classic novel, but from the limited memories of my commoner past life, it was completely unrealistic in its portrayal of peasants, obviously written by someone who had never had to work their entire life.


    Ah, if only Damian was here, and we could make fun of it together. The day had never seemed this long¡­


    ¡°Val!¡±


    I turned at what was unquestionably my brother¡¯s voice. My eyes widened.


    Damian stood beside a carriage next to the gate, waving at me. All my longing that I hadn¡¯t even realized rushed back to me, and I took off running, leaping into his arms. It was truly him!


    ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    I buried my head in his chest and hugged him tightly, taking in his familiar scent like it was home. He laughed and stroked my hair gently.


    ¡°I missed you too, sweet Val.¡±


    After a while, I reluctantly let him go and took a step back to study him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten skinnier. Didn¡¯t you eat at the academy?¡±


    ¡°And you, my dear sister, have become a piggy.¡±


    ¡°Better than a skeleton.¡±


    We both giggled, and I felt fulfilled. How long had it been, since we laughed together like this?


    ¡°Lord Damian was too focused on his magic to eat properly, and I had to feed him sometimes.¡±


    A boy about Damian¡¯s age stepped out of the carriage, grinning. By his clothes and posture, I could tell that he was a noble, but not an important one.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lord Kyle Whittle, Viscount Whittle¡¯s son. Nice to meet you.¡±


    He kissed my hand politely while Damian stared daggers at him. Kyle had a plain face with brown hair and blue eyes, but he appeared to be a well-bred and proper mannered noble.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lady Valentina Avington, daughter of Grand Duke Avington. Good morning.¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Yeah, Damian wouldn¡¯t stop talking about you.¡±


    He gave a friendly grin. Not the type with tact, that or he was close with Damian.


    ¡°You¡¯re still here? Don¡¯t you have somewhere to be?¡±


    ¡°Wow, so eager to get rid of me? I¡¯m hurt!¡±


    A simple boy, uninterested in making connections. I cocked my head, a bit curious. It may have been my head, but I seemed to vaguely remember that Damian had an assistant named Kyle in the novel.


    Either way, it was good that Damian made a friend. Like me, he was popular for his status, but with a concerning small number of real allies.


    Kyle blabbered on, despite Damian¡¯s complaints. He was a funny guy, and would make a great friend for my brother.


    ¡°Damian was so focused on magic, you know? If he didn¡¯t have a face like that, everyone would call him a nerd, but no, he¡¯s a genius. Talent or effort, it is impressive. He came up with a spell all on his own to make the horses go faster, because he couldn¡¯t wait to see his cute little sister!¡±


    ¡°Aww, Damian?¡±


    My brother blushed, holding back a smile. He waved a hand, and a small magic circle emerged in front of Kyle¡¯s mouth. The boy¡¯s lips moved, but no sound came out.


    ¡°That¡¯ll teach you to stop prattling, and leave me and my sister alone. See if you can figure out how to remove that spell, I designed it on the way here just for you.¡±


    Damian wrapped an arm around my shoulder and we left, leaving Kyle protesting silently. The servants carried his suitcases up to his room, and I sent Zoe to fetch something.


    We walked slowly, catching up. There were so many things we wanted to tell each other about and words spilled out of us. I felt so immensely happy that I couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡°Did you actually exhaust yourself working on magic, Brother?¡±


    ¡°Nothing I couldn¡¯t handle. I promised you that I¡¯ll become the best mage in the kingdom, Val, so that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Then can you promise to take care of yourself as well? It¡¯s the most important thing, all right? Be healthy so you can stay with me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I promise.¡±


    If it were only that simple. If I were the saint, my blessing would be enough to protect him. If I were the female lead, I could have a dramatic scene where he was on the verge of death, and I would make him come back to me with his promise. Instead, these were nothing but empty words.


    We reached his room, already prepared for him. Zoe was there too, with the plate of cookies I sent her to get from the kitchen.


    ¡°I told the cook here to make them for you. They¡¯re not like home, but they¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Val.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He must¡¯ve been hungry after such a long journey, and we sat at the small coffee table and ate. Damian told me enthusiastically about everything he learned and his school life.


    I wasn¡¯t particularly interested or knowledgeable in magic and barely understood the things he talked about, but it was fine, because it was him.


    ¡°By the way, how do you know Kyle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, him? I guess he started following me around, and I decided to talk to him once, and then he wouldn''t go away. It¡¯s annoying, but I manage. I let him ride back with me in my carriage so his parents won¡¯t have to send a separate one, and so we can start doing the homework on the trip.¡±


    ¡°Is he good, academically?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly brilliant, and especially great with enchantments. In fact, he helped me make this.¡±


    Damian pulled out a small box and opened it, revealing a sparkling ruby ring.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Anything for my sweet sister. Try it on.¡±


    I slipped the ring onto my pointer finger and it fit perfectly. A surge of pleasant heat ran through me, and I looked up at Damian.


    ¡°It¡¯s designed to keep the wearer warm. Of course, like all enchanted objects, the mana will run out and it¡¯ll have to be recharged eventually, so you can¡¯t depend on it, but it can probably be convenient.¡±


    ¡°I love it, Damian. Thank you so much.¡±


    The warmth even reached my heart. Through my attempts to bring him closer to me, I grew attached to him. Now, I couldn¡¯t imagine losing him.


    ¡°Brother, could you ever give up your magic?¡±


    Damian glanced at me with surprise and a slight frown.


    ¡°Never. It¡¯s the most important thing to me, after you. It¡¯s my contribution to the world, my art, my passion.¡±


    I swallowed and nodded.


    ¡°Not even for me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about, Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind, it¡¯s nothing. Look, you have cookie crumbs on your chin.¡±


    My brother clearly recognized that I was trying to change the topic, but thankfully allowed it. The mood quickly lightened again, and we were laughing just like old times.


    I couldn¡¯t ask my brother to give up his one sane purpose in life. Then, I would find a way to save him. Even if in the end, I had to take away his magic, I prayed he would understand.


    No matter what, I wanted to keep him alive, with me.

 Chapter 37 - Successor to Our House (I)

    Father was often busy nowadays, but he made as much time for me as he could. He frequently took me to the privacy of our manor a block away from the royal castle, and we would talk.


    ¡°See, Valentina? These are our ancestors.¡±


    We stood in our library, a giant chamber filled with shelves of books. On one wall, above the shelves, hung a long row of portraits with names and dates inscribed underneath on plaques, going back to the founding of the kingdom.


    I stared in awe. They were past heads of House Avington, and I could see the slight but unmistakable resemblance between each of them and myself. I had never paid much attention to them before Father pointed them out, and I swelled with pride.


    ¡°Father, is that you, the first on the right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my angel. And your portrait will hang there, too, when you take over for me.¡±


    I looked up at him. Succession was a topic we discussed a lot, but this felt almost conclusive. There was a reason Father was showing me this today.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be an honour I¡¯ll definitely live up to.¡±


    ¡°I know you will. And I¡¯ve already spoken to Damian, he¡¯s fine with anything you choose. My angel, are you ready to decide?¡±


    A thrill ran through me. As the eldest, Damian¡¯s consent made it feel even more real. And as for me, I was more certain and eager than anyone could possibly know.


    ¡°Yes, Father, I¡¯ve carefully thought over everything we¡¯ve talked about. I want to officially be the heir of House Avington.¡±


    Father smiled and patted my head. He had brushed off my initial enthusiasm from the hunting trip and made sure I was well aware of all the facts and responsibilities before making the final decision, assuring me that he would support whatever I wanted. However, I could tell he was pleased with my choice.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll make the announcement. We¡¯ll host a dinner party, and show them the future Grand Duchess Avington!¡±


    He picked me up and spun me around, both of us laughing. The rest of the day, Father told me stories about his father and grandfather, and I listened with intense interest. I loved spending time with him, something I couldn¡¯t have imagined with my dad from my past life, but I wasn¡¯t going to think about that.


    When we got back to the castle, we told Mother about the dinner party. Her eyes widened, glinting with excitement.


    ¡°Why, we must begin preparing right away! A matter this important can¡¯t wait until next year, and if we don¡¯t act fast, things''ll get too busy for Blessing Day. Oh, leave it all to me, my darlings, I¡¯ll make it the best event this season.¡±


    My mother was truly a genius socialite. I didn¡¯t see her for three days, and on the morning of the fourth, she showed up to my room with servants carrying stacks of dresses.


    ¡°Invitations were sent out as soon as you told me, and the dinner shall be tonight. It¡¯s been far too rushed, but I wouldn¡¯t want Blessing Day to take the spotlight off of our house. Now, darling, let¡¯s see you in those dresses.¡±


    We spent the whole day preparing, and by early evening, I was every bit the graceful and dignified successor of a grand duchy.


    ¡°My angel, you look beautiful!¡±


    Father admired my outfit as Mother gazed with satisfaction. I wore a dark blue dress with thoughtfully picked jewellery that emphasized my elegance and eloquence, with delicately applied makeup to bring out a refined sophistication.


    In other words, I was stunning, as usual. Artworks needed an audience, and I quickly found myself in our sitting room, greeting the nobles that were gradually starting to arrive.


    ¡°Ah, this must be Lady Valentina. Good evening, young lady.¡±


    ¡°How do you do, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Lady Valentina, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. His Grace speaks most highly of you.¡±


    ¡°Good day, Lady Valentina. I hope you are well?¡±


    ¡°Lady Valentina, I believe you know my daughter. She tells me you are very dear to her.¡±


    I was a bit startled at first, because these weren¡¯t Mother¡¯s idle friends nor the children that I was used to. Everyone that was invited here today was a reigning noble or an important figure, of high status, all pillars of our kingdom. There wasn¡¯t an exceeding number of people, to keep the prestige.


    Some were allies to our house, some were not. Whatever the case, there was a huge amount of influence gathered in the room, so much that even the air was rigid.


    ¡°His Majesty, King Henry Stoneshire, the Sun of Orilon, has arrived!¡±


    We all turned, because regardless of how much authority anyone had, it wasn¡¯t more than the king. The gentlemen bowed, and the ladies curtsied, including me.


    ¡°Please rise. No need for formalities here, we are all friends.¡±


    My heart sped up as I looked into the face of the man that was hopefully my future father-in-law and the most powerful man in the kingdom. He was about the same age as my father, with black hair and golden eyes, like his son, and a kind countenance. However, I knew it was just a mask, for anyone that wanted to survive in court had to wear one.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Mother had told me beforehand that the king had been invited and would attend, but I hadn¡¯t had enough time to mentally prepare myself. Still, it exhilarated me to meet him at last. It was a glimpse into everything I wanted.


    ¡°Good evening, Lady Valentina. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Your Majesty. You flatter me.¡±


    Polite, courteous, intelligent. I hoped I appeared to be the perfect daughter-in-law and future queen. Silently, I yelled, please let me marry your son!


    I didn¡¯t know if Father had asked him about the betrothal yet, but I needed to be on my best behaviour either way. For all I knew, this was like an interview. Even besides the king, all these nobles needed to be impressed by me, but of course, my existence naturally did that.


    Once the greetings were finished, Father spoke.


    ¡°Shall we go to dinner?¡±


    We moved to the dining room, where the evening genuinely began. The king, as the one with the highest status, sat at the head of the table. Father and Mother sat on either side of him, and I sat next to Mother.


    Father waved a hand, and the servants began serving the first course of an eight course meal, the menu of which had been delicately designed by Mother. The first dish was a delightful opener, setting the dinner to a great start.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting us today, Zacharias.¡±


    ¡°You are most welcome, Your Majesty.¡±


    This was the first time I heard someone other than Mother call Father by his first name. A pretense of intimacy, in an attempt to lower our guard.


    Now that everyone was gathered together, the room sizzled with the unspoken tension of having too much power in one place to be contained and to coexist peacefully. Without interference, it could boil into something unpleasant.


    ¡°How was hunting this year, Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°It was excellent. In fact, we found another forest near my estate¡­¡±


    Thankfully, with the interludes from the other guests, the strain lessened a little. After all, some present today, like the merchants, wanted nothing to do with politics. Even so, the different factions formed intimidating sides that barely kept the conversation civil.


    Appetizers came next, followed by soup. About when the third course was coming to an end, I was completely comfortable, joining in discussions.


    Slowly, I matched faces to families, crests, titles, and children. Most of them I had heard of and I knew some of their children, but we had never met personally before. As anticipated, I gained the approval of all of them.


    ¡°Lady Valentina, Delilah tells me that you¡¯ve started taking more courses.¡±


    Duchess Finley, Delilah¡¯s mother and one of the few familiar faces, sat beside me. She was a poised woman, with the same sophistication as her daughter.


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace. I¡¯ve become interested in academics, for I find the knowledge I acquire deeply intriguing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what subjects?¡±


    ¡°Math, sciences, finance, history, geography, literature, religion, politics, the arts, and a few other ones as well. Some of my tutors have limited availability, so I¡¯ve taken it upon myself to study with books. I¡¯m planning to take the exam for First Class credentials next year.¡±


    Using my experiences from my past life wasn¡¯t technically cheating, because I did work for them, since my old parents forced me to do nothing but. If anyone was cheating, it was the female lead, with the author¡¯s support and literally God on her side.


    I didn¡¯t mention the poison and pistol lessons just to be safe, but I still bragged my heart out. Other guests glanced my way as well, getting a hint of what this evening was really about. Mother or Delilah probably told Duchess Finley beforehand, or she was simply extremely intuitive.


    ¡°What do you wish to do, taking so many lessons?¡±


    I glanced towards Father. The room had fallen quiet at that exact moment, so the duchess¡¯s words were heard by all. The light clinking of cutlery over the quiet music played by a band in the corner was the only sound, before Father spoke.


    ¡°My daughter, Valentina, will be my successor and the heir to House Avington.¡±


    He said it solemnly, matching the mask he always wore in front of court, and perhaps only I could tell, but pride leaked out from his expression. I sat with all the dignity of a future grand duchess.


    Chatter erupted, though calmer than the reactions would be from my usual associates. These people were powerful enough that they didn¡¯t have to pretend as much.


    ¡°A worthy choice, indeed.¡±


    ¡°House Avington will be in good hands.¡±


    ¡°My sincerest congratulations, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision, Your Grace.¡±


    For the rest of the evening, I was the star and center of attention, like how things ought to be and just how I liked it. I had earnest discussions with our guests, conversations far more intelligent than I was typically surrounded with. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I cherished the childish chats of my friends and I, but it was a nice change.


    It was more fierce, because I wasn¡¯t automatically right. Occasionally, that made me tempted to throw my knife at the partner of my conversation, but intellectual debates with equals deserved to happen without the concern of status or power. It was a challenge I appreciated, though tiring.


    On the other hand, it wasn¡¯t completely different from what I knew.


    ¡°Count, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve suffered many losses this year.¡±


    ¡°And what would a merchant like you know? But of course, I¡¯m sure you just can¡¯t stay out of anyone¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°I know that a little birdy whispered to me that a certain noble¡¯s son is gambling away his family¡¯s fortunes. I wonder who that might be?¡±


    Thinly veiled insults, snide remarks hidden scarcely, everyone after their own profit and gains. After all, this was humanity and the nature of court.


    The companions aside, the food was delicious. It was rare for me to attend a formal dinner party, and Mother went all out on this one. I savoured every bite.


    When the meal was over, and the conversations began to die, I was satisfied in every aspect. We had achieved the goal of the evening, creating a majestic impression and reintroducing me no longer as the spoiled brat of six months prior, but a spoiled brat with intellect that knew how to hide emotions.


    ¡°I enjoyed this, Zacharias. Good night to you and your family, and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Your Majesty. Thank you for coming.¡±


    Now that I thought about it, the king had sat and listened most of the night, laughing and making comments, and occasionally engaging in discussions. We didn¡¯t talk directly after our initial greetings, and I was so focused on myself that I barely paid attention to what he was doing, while he had plenty of chances to observe me.


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter that much. We had met before, when Father took me to make introductions and a few other odd times. If he was listening to the new rumours about me, he would know that I was much improved, since if I didn¡¯t I would die at the hands of his son.


    Anyhow, I considered the dinner party a success. I was a step closer to power, one way or another.

 Chapter 38 - Successor to Our House (II)

    After the dinner party, we slept at our manor that night since I was too tired to even board a carriage. I dreamed of my old parents again, but I pushed the thoughts away as soon I woke up.


    I ate with Mother and Father for breakfast. It was a rare occasion now for us to be able to eat together because of how busy we all were, and we spoke and laughed more than ever to make up for it. When the meal was over, Father called me before I got up.


    ¡°My angel, let¡¯s talk. Your mother and I want to discuss your lessons with you.¡±


    ¡°All right, Father.¡±


    We went up to his office and sat down at his desk, Mother and I on one side and him on the other. Papers laid around, and Father picked out a stack. He flipped through them, taking reports out and going over them one by one.


    I wasn¡¯t as nervous as I used to, like with my old parents, because it had never been good when I had to speak to them. In this life, my already strong confidence was encouraged further by Father and Mother¡¯s proud smiles.


    ¡°Your governess tells me that your etiquette is the best out of all the young ladies your age, as usual. Good work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    I liked etiquette and how elegant it made me feel. The grace and prestige it gave me was one of the many things I possessed that the female lead didn¡¯t, and I took pride in it.


    ¡°The politics tutor said you do very well, and that she¡¯ll be glad to keep teaching you. But it doesn¡¯t offer credentials until Third Class, so you won¡¯t be taking any exams soon.¡±


    ¡°I know. Please tell the tutor I would like for her to keep instructing me.¡±


    Politics was fine, but it was one of these things you learned more from field experience than from books. With parents like mine, obviously I had extensive knowledge about it.


    ¡°You excel in mathematics, despite the limited lessons the scholar could make time for. He is adamant that you must be a genius, and suggests that you can take the Second Class exams directly in January.¡±


    ¡°I shall take his advice.¡±


    Second Class was the equivalent to middle school graduation, but in my past life I had been graduating high school with a plan to major in computer engineering, and with the huge load of math knowledge required. Exams for credentials took place in late January and late June, the former of which was approaching fast, but I had no worries in the slightest.


    Reincarnation and having the brain of a nine-year-old made some things blurry, but with books and the clarification of my tutor, I was aiming for Third Class credentials in June. I liked math, and I intended on using my reincarnator privileges to the fullest.


    ¡°From my understanding, the scholar that acts as your science tutor is still in our territory because the guild he researches at is there. However, he is recommending you books to read, and exchanges letters with you to answer any questions. He is fond of you and recommends that you needn¡¯t bother with First Class credentials, and focus on preparing for Second Class exams in June.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I agree with him.¡±


    ¡°Would you like a different tutor that can teach you here in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Not presently, Father. The current one¡¯s sufficient for Second Class, and he explains things very well.¡±


    I remembered less science than math, but it nevertheless came easily with a sense of deja vu, especially because of how behind this world was. I wasn¡¯t concerned about the subject, though I did enjoy it mildly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the arts or its grading, but it seems you¡¯re doing great.¡±


    Mother beamed and answered for me. She had, after all, taught me more piano than the tutor did, though the tutor was the one helping me practice these days because she was rarely free.


    ¡°Oh, yes! Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll have our darling pass the highest qualification before she debuts.¡±


    I loved piano and its music, and I had no doubt in Mother¡¯s conviction. Father smiled and continued.


    ¡°Next, your finance teacher says you are learning slightly faster than expected. The course¡¯s credentials start at Second Class, and she thinks you can try the exam in a few years.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that sounds about right.¡±


    I had taken a few business courses in high school out of interest, but it wasn¡¯t that much. It would be important, though, for when I would take over our grand duchy.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°I see you have the same tutor in history and geography. He has the same view for both subjects, that with the regular lessons he provides, you are exceedingly average. If you study extremely hard, he believes you may have a chance to pass the exams in June.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll study hard, then.¡±


    Well, that couldn¡¯t be helped. History and geography were completely different in this world, and I was but a normal child when it came to that. The scraps from the novel couldn''t help a lot, given how limited they were.


    ¡°Your pistol tutor, one of our knights, also stayed behind, since she¡¯s stationed at home. That¡¯s for the best, I suppose. We can arrange for a knight to be your instructor full-time and you can train at the shooting range here. I¡¯ve seen that you have a good start, and it just takes practice to get better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Father. I would like to learn to fight with a dagger as well, for when the holy dagger comes to me.¡±


    ¡°Good idea, certainly. I heard that you¡¯ve picked up self-defense again, practicing the old moves. As the successor, you¡¯ll learn some new techniques and take it to the next level.¡±


    In the worst case scenario, this could save my life. I preferred not to think about it, but it was always good to have a backup plan.


    ¡°The poison tutor stayed behind too, for the same reason as the science one. That¡¯s really for the best. Chemistry credentials start at Third Class, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it at the moment. She gives compliments to your passion and dedication.¡±


    ¡°Lovely of her.¡±


    I was genuinely intrigued by the art of poisons and how much it made me feel like a villainess. I didn¡¯t start very well, but a few explosions and broken vials later, I was learning. My tutor and I had a bond that only the near death experience of poisonous fumes could create.


    ¡°The priest that taught you religion quit a while ago, so that may be why you haven¡¯t heard from him in a while. Priest Norman tells me that you¡¯ve visited him a few times for books to read about all things holy, and I believe that¡¯s more than enough. The temple is sending you a new tutor once you become saint anyways.¡±


    Privately, Father didn¡¯t bother to hide his disdain for the temple. I, too, disliked reading long pieces of scripture in the holy language, but what could a fake saint do?


    ¡°Your literature teacher has sent me many tearful letters of complaints, and I fired her after she told me she would be rolling in her grave by the time you finally finish reading the book she assigned and pass the exam. Your mother¡¯s found a new tutor, and she¡¯ll begin lessons after Blessing Day.¡±


    ¡°Thank god. And thank you, Father, Mother.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t count the number of times I had almost ordered my literature teacher¡¯s execution, and the only good thing I got out of it was better anger management. The next tutor better be good, but in the end, we could just bribe whoever marked the exams.


    ¡°Overall, we¡¯re very proud of you.¡±


    Mother leaned in and hugged me. These words I heard so often now that I so sorely missed from my old parents never failed to warm my heart.


    ¡°Additionally, since you¡¯re the heir, you have to take military planning and management. I¡¯ll find a retired knight from our forces and have him teach you about battle strategies, and I¡¯ll take you around sometimes for management.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father!¡±


    I was excited to fully step into my new role as the future grand duchess, and I looked forward to spending more time with Father. Mother stroked my hair gently.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be even busier than you are now, darling, but you can¡¯t neglect social networking either. Will you be able to handle it?¡±


    ¡°I can, Mother. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    All my lessons started out difficult at first, because I spent my childhood loafing around all day without expectations that life would ever have to change. Things got better when I became used to it, and it was nonetheless far less stressful than the high school days of my past life. These were just small obstacles that couldn¡¯t stop me from getting my crown.


    I was suddenly reminded of something, and I asked Mother eagerly.


    ¡°Have you asked Baroness Bryant to tutor me yet?¡±


    Father and Mother exchanged glances. They must¡¯ve discussed it due to the underlying connection that I hadn¡¯t been aware of when I asked. If we were openly close with the Ratched family and the baroness, it could potentially be suspicious.


    Still, we were powerful enough that we could easily cover things up again, if it did come to light. Mother replied to me with a shrug.


    ¡°I thought she could teach you foreign languages, since she¡¯s the daughter of an international merchant and she speaks several fluently. But she¡¯s declined all my invitations to gatherings, and I formally sent a request for her to tutor you, she turned it down, saying she was unqualified.¡±


    That didn¡¯t match what I knew about the baroness, which was, truthfully, very little. However, she was supposed to be ambitious, trying at every chance to move her husband and herself up the social ladder, so she would never refuse a chance like this. When the female lead married the crown prince, it was part of why she accepted her and realized how awful she had been.


    On the flip side, her other dominant trait was being passionately in love with the baron, as another part of her distaste for the female lead came from her fear that she was scamming him. And if the baron knew we were behind his last wife¡¯s murder, he would naturally prevent her from accepting an offer to work for us.


    ¡°Thank you, Mother. I want to try something later, I think it could be important.¡±


    I considered telling them about my past life, but I thought of Sir Williams¡¯s reaction and decided against it. In their eyes, I was starting to mature and improve, and it would disappoint them to find me insane. This whole operation could be called off.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, I think we can head back to the castle.¡±


    ¡°Wait a second, Father.¡±


    I had something important I needed to ask him, what was it¡­ aha!


    ¡°Do we have spies in the castle? We do, right?¡±


    Father looked at me for a moment, then chuckled. He picked me up and ruffled my hair.


    ¡°My angel, of course we do. Don¡¯t rush, you¡¯ll find out every little secret we have, and you¡¯ll make House Avington proud.¡±


    I would, I swore to myself. I definitely would.

 Chapter 39 - The Female Lead’s Stepmother

    It was concerningly easy to stalk a baroness.


    Baron Bryant presented his house as fairly neutral at the moment, while keeping a low profile. His wife, grudgingly, did the same. She associated with a small group of ladies that were friends to their house, none very important.


    The baroness complained frequently of how her husband wouldn¡¯t let her dress lavishly and insisted on being inconspicuous, though she loved him wholeheartedly. She looked down on everyone of a lower status than her, sometimes including her so-called friends, while kissing up to those above. Her life¡¯s dream was to be the center of attention in high society.


    ¡°Good work, Zoe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lady.¡±


    Like most nobles and myself, Baroness Bryant didn¡¯t pay attention to maids, and didn¡¯t even notice when Zoe served her and her friends tea instead of the usual girl, who ¡®conveniently¡¯ twisted her ankle. Zoe was scarily good at this, with a report more detailed than anything I¡¯d ever hope to write, identifying a pattern that calculated the baroness¡¯s schedule down to the minute. I wished I could clone her and send one to spy on the female lead when the time came.


    ¡°The gift is ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady. The jeweller sent it over earlier.¡±


    ¡°Then we strike tomorrow.¡±


    I went to find Mother and told her the details of my plan. She agreed with mild surprise, and the next afternoon we strolled down a particular hallway in the castle, just in time to meet a certain baroness, who was alone and going from her room to tea with her friends.


    As the female lead¡¯s stepmother, she was fairly attractive, making the best of her features. She had blonde hair and blue eyes, like the daughter she would later give birth to. But as a side character, she couldn¡¯t outshine the main leads, and so she was almost plain compared to those I knew, like myself.


    She dressed simply with little accessories, as expected. To a trained eye as my own, it was obvious from the way she carried herself that she was of common birth, despite her efforts. The female lead would likely be the same, so no wonder she would be noticeable to the male leads.


    ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you Baroness Bryant?¡±


    I spoke first, because people were naturally more trusting of children, and to delight her that even kids knew who she was. Her eyes widened, because everyone knew who we were, and her posture instantly shifted in an attempt to be more graceful, though not too successfully.


    ¡°I am, indeed. Good afternoon, Your Grace, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°And a fine afternoon it is, Lady Bryant. Mother, I¡¯ve always heard that Lady Bryant is an extremely elegant lady, and it seems those rumours are quite true.¡±


    Elegance was the one thing she absolutely craved, but could never match the level of us who were raised with it as children. Presently, Mother and I, who were known as the definition of elegance, were complimenting her. And to top it off, there were good rumours about her!


    People, especially those with large egos, heard what they wanted to hear, sometimes ignoring how impossible it was and willingly basking in sweet lies. The baroness blushed and smiled. She might¡¯ve thanked me or she might¡¯ve not, but Mother replied to me before she could.


    ¡°It does! I¡¯ve long wanted to become dear friends with Lady Bryant, but she kept declining my invitations. It¡¯s made me rather sad.¡±


    Mother turned slightly, like the heroine of a tragedy. It was a bit overdramatic, and Mother enjoyed it a tad too much, but it worked like a charm.


    ¡°My deepest apologies! My health is frail, so my husband doesn¡¯t permit me to go out often.¡±


    She was the picture of good health. My eyes shone with concealed laughter as Mother broke through this lame excuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s very fortunate, then, that you¡¯re strong enough to be taking a walk today. Surely, you must come to our tea party with us!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    I could see her internal struggle. All she needed was a gentle push over the edge for this woman to betray her husband, or, in nicer terms, chase her dreams. I gave exactly that.


    ¡°Please, Lady Bryant! Your husband won¡¯t possibly mind, and he won¡¯t even have to find out. There will be so many friends there dying to make your acquaintance that will be so disappointed if you don¡¯t come.¡±


    ¡°... I suppose I''ll oblige.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic!¡±


    The baroness had fallen from the edge, right into our trap, and little did she know it, she wasn¡¯t getting out. It was an excellent summary of her personality that she wasted no time nor deliberation ditching her usual company, succumbing to our coercion.


    On our way to the sitting room, we charmed her ceaselessly, until I was disgusted with myself. The art of flattery was new to me, taught only recently by Mother, and I hated every moment of it for it was a grave insult to my pride. When I became queen, I would rip Lady Bryant¡¯s ungrateful ears off.


    ¡°Everyone, this is Baroness Bryant. She will be joining us for tea today.¡±


    Mother had prepared a lovely affair, nothing too grand to embarrass ourselves in front of a large audience, but still more stately than anything the baroness would be used to. The guests were popular, each of them a small pillar in high society, and they read Mother¡¯s meaning perfectly.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Bryant!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Please, sit, and help yourself.¡±


    Lady Bryant gushed and sat down. She didn¡¯t seem to believe it was happening, her mouth hanging open in a wide smile.


    ¡°Thank you very much, I¡¯m deeply honoured to be invited today. You are too kind.¡±


    And it began, the reverse adulation. We¡¯d lured her here to the stage she so wanted to perform on, and she did. Her compliments didn¡¯t have the eloquence of a proper noble lady, though she tried her hardest and complimented everything in sight, from the furniture to the food.


    ¡°This chair is so exceedingly soft!¡±


    ¡°The view from this window is just marvellous. It matches the tea.¡±


    ¡°Your necklace is very pretty. I think I have a similar one.¡±


    I knew the necklace in question was one of a kind, but no one kindly pointed that out. Everyone present knew exactly what kind of person the baroness was, desperately trying to climb the social ladder. We were all used to it, and knew how to deal with people like this, and I could tell the guests were wondering why Mother was keeping her around.


    The baroness¡¯s sole redeeming quality was her comedic relief, and it was clear that she was too focused on how to best kiss up to people than how to display her real talents. Despite the momentary joy the praises brought, it got tiring eventually, and we didn¡¯t keep anyone around that had no deeper value. Mother decided to help her with that.


    ¡°I heard you speak many languages, Lady Bryant?¡±


    ¡°Not that many, just seventeen.¡±


    She was trying to brush it off, because it was something she learned as a commoner. That was the issue, she couldn¡¯t see her own true worth. Mother tread carefully to make sure she understood her past didn¡¯t outweigh her abilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive, actually. That must be all the languages on the continent.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually that and a few dead ones.¡±


    ¡°Where did you learn them?¡±


    It was another noble lady this time. Good, they were beginning to take real interest.


    ¡°I travelled frequently with my father when I was young. I found the best way to learn was just to talk with the locals, which I did a lot.¡±


    ¡°What about the dead languages?¡±


    A different lady posed this question. The baroness grew more comfortable and confident as she attracted more attention.


    ¡°Travelling didn¡¯t let me make friends normally, so I read books, which also helped me learn the languages. When I realized I¡¯d learned all the ones used, I missed the feeling, so I started studying the dead languages. It was very fascinating.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the holy language, too? And the magic languages? Even though they¡¯re said to be extremely difficult?¡±


    ¡°The holy language was the first one I learned after the spoken ones, and I¡¯ve mastered the most common magic languages. They¡¯re basically useless since I don¡¯t have mana, but it¡¯s useful to fix minor issues in magical items and appliances. I like it very much.¡±


    For the first time, her smile seemed to be genuine. That was the power of Mother and her friends, they knew how to make you feel good about yourself.


    ¡°Ah, I could only wish someone with skills like yours could tutor me¡­¡±


    I glanced down wistfully, effortlessly capturing the attention of everyone in the room and immediately rousing comments.


    ¡°Lady Bryant absolutely should!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let your gift go to waste, Lady Bryant.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a better arrangement!¡±


    Lady Bryant flushed. I hid my smile and topped it off.


    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t pressure the baroness. I wouldn¡¯t want to be an inconvenience.¡±


    This, of course, resulted in more protests.


    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve never seen a sweeter child than you, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°I know one of your tutors, and she says you¡¯re an absolute genius.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the heir to House Avington, it would be for the good of our kingdom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to the baroness, I suppose, but I really think it would be for the best.¡±


    Every pair of eyes were on the baroness. She gasped, the functioning part of her brain frozen, but the social tension forced her to make a decision fast. I could barely stop from smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! It¡¯ll be a great honour to tutor you, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Thank you so much!¡±


    That deal was finally settled. Now, we had to seal it.


    We let the topics stray for a while, before Mother produced a small box. A gift designed for a special someone that didn¡¯t know it yet.


    ¡°As you know, our family came into a diamond mine recently. The mining company sent us some samples.¡±


    She opened the box, and the room gasped. It was a pair of earrings made of sparkling diamonds, exquisite but not flashy. Everyone other than the baroness likely recognized it as the work of one of the finest jewellers in the kingdom, but no one mentioned it.


    Lady Bryant couldn''t take her eyes off of it as the ladies piled on compliments. It was exactly to her taste, small enough that her husband wouldn''t mind, but with a sense of real luxury she couldn''t have.


    "I think they would suit Lady Bryant!¡±


    My innocent comment was hint enough to bring about a round of agreement. Lady Bryant''s cheeks reddened, but she couldn''t resist the temptation.


    "Why don''t you try them on?¡±


    "Yes, thank you, that would be lovely.¡±


    Her hands trembled as she took the jewels from Mother and delicately clipped them onto her ears. It fit right in, a casual ornament that brought a touch of sophistication, perfect just for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    ¡°My, they match you so well.¡±


    ¡°They bring out your eyes, Lady Bryant.¡±


    The baroness couldn¡¯t stop smiling as she thanked the ladies. When Mother spoke, she looked almost afraid that she would ask them back. Her expression relaxed and shifted into a nervous but giddy grin when she heard her words.


    ¡°Lady Bryant, you look so splendid that I must insist you keep them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, I can¡¯t accept something so generous.¡±


    ¡°Please, it shall be a symbol of our enduring friendship.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to accept, then.¡±


    If the baroness was trying to look reluctant, she failed terribly. She had the eyes of a crazed new addict, and from this moment on I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop thinking about this life she had a glimpse of today.


    Popularity was a drug, I learned that the hard way in high school. And to the baroness, we were the only ones offering it to her. Combine that with her already existing ambitions, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop coming back to us.


    I would treat her well, for as long as she was useful. She would become another loyal pet, and with her help, I could make the female lead¡¯s life miserable.

 Chapter 40 - A Blessed Saint (I)

    The most important religious holiday in this world was Blessing Day, which was also New Year¡¯s. Although it was called Blessing Day, the celebration actually lasted three days.


    New Year¡¯s Eve was Salvation Day, where people confessed their sins and repented. Blessing Day was New Year¡¯s day, a whole day of praying and rituals. The second day of the new year was New Day, when people prayed for things they wanted in the new year.


    This year, there was going to be another ceremony the day before Salvation Day. They were officially declaring me as the saint, though the public didn¡¯t know it was me yet.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Valentina. I have been assigned as your religious tutor, but I believe you remember me. If you don¡¯t mind, we must start preparing immediately, for time is truly short.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t expected Senior Priest Fernandez to be my tutor, but I wasn¡¯t particularly against it. He was clearly the sly kind, so I knew to put my guard up, and it was better than the type that gets you to trust him completely only to betray you later. If used carefully, he could be helpful.


    He wore the same shrewd smile as always, so I couldn¡¯t tell if he was pleased or not with this arrangement. I could worry about that later, because he was right that we had far more pressing matters.


    ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s not unexpected that Your Ladyship can¡¯t speak the holy language yet. I will instruct you in the future, and I heard you¡¯ve gotten a new language tutor recently, which is excellent. At present, I¡¯ve prepared your prayers in the way they sound.¡±


    The stack of paper he gave me was taller than what was humane, and I swallowed. I flipped through a few pages, and sure enough, they were written out phonetically, with labels for timing and action. It was essentially a script.


    ¡°What do the words mean?¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, I can give you a translated version, and we¡¯ll also be studying it later in the holy language. Basically, you swear to serve God as his messenger with your whole being and to dedicate yourself as the saint.¡±


    I didn¡¯t love that, but after all, they were just empty words. I sighed, and the priest raised an eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°Can you do it, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. Please memorize it within two days and inform me as soon as you¡¯re finished so I can bring you the prayers for the rest of the ceremonies.¡±


    ¡°The rest?¡±


    ¡°Why, these here are only for the saint rite, and there are still the three traditional holy days following. I believe you can surely do it, my lady. Best of luck.¡±


    With a smile that seemed almost smug, the priest strode away. My fingers itched as I eyed the teacup that sat on the table, so throwable, but he was gone in an instant. I threw myself onto my bed, clutched a pillow so tightly that my fingers were red, and screamed.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    When my throat was dry and I felt better, I sat back down at my desk and drank a whole glass of water. I dismissed the servants that came running, and began my suffering.


    ¡®Oh, why is God so cruel?¡¯


    This wasn¡¯t as bad as high school in my past life, but it brought back unpleasant memories of late nights spent pouring over textbooks while my friends were out partying. My sleep schedule became non-existent, and my health was more frail than what a teenager should have, but I did it. I had gotten into university, and I was on my way out of that house, before it all ended.


    I definitely preferred my life now, and if I had to go through this torture again to get to my goal, so be it. This body of a sheltered child couldn¡¯t go through the same things my barely-alive teenage self did, but I managed, somehow.


    ¡°As expected, my lady! Here are the rest of the prayers, you can review them later. For the moment, you¡¯ve been invited to the Grand Temple for rehearsals. Shall we?¡±


    And so I dragged myself to the majestic temple whose beauty I couldn¡¯t appreciate because I could barely keep my eyes open. It worked, though, and many priests applauded my performance. The next several days, with just enough sleep to keep me sane, I practiced and memorized until my brain contained nothing but prayers.


    The glory I was about to have was one of the only things that helped me keep going. One way or another, I made it to the big day.


    A graceful and modest white chiffon that reached my feet, natural makeup to make me look demure, and an elegant half-bun. The perfect, holy saint.


    I arrived early at the grand temple but stayed hidden in a side chamber as people streamed into the main hall. It was huge, no smaller than the castle¡¯s ballroom or banquet hall. Though it was called a temple by the novel and the people here, it looked more like a cathedral from my past life.


    The rows of pews were quickly full, the most important people sitting in the front, like the royal family and my own. Those who couldn¡¯t get seats crowded at the back through the open gates, on the marble steps leading up, and all around the temple. The wealthy and commoners were allegedly equal before God.


    The twelve high priests stood on a raised platform at the front, one directly behind the altar and the other eleven in a row behind him, including High Priest Tahon. The one at the front lifted a hand and the masses fell quiet, and he spoke like a kindly father, the image of God.


    ¡°May God bless all of us on another day where we are fortunate enough to serve him. Let the morning prayers begin.¡±


    The temple hosted prayers once in the morning and once in the evening, and people were supposed to pray like that even when they didn¡¯t attend. On average, people went to the temple for morning prayers on Sundays, suspiciously similar to a real religion in my past world that the author most definitely copied. The extreme poor went to evening prayers because the temple offered meals after. The unfaithful like my family only went for the holy days, ironically.


    The morning prayers didn¡¯t take long because they weren¡¯t the focus today. Nevertheless, there was something breathtaking about all the people gathered together, eyes closed, heads bowed, hands folded, silent except for the high priest¡¯s peaceful prayers.


    When he finished, a trance was placed over the room. It was time.


    ¡°In this age of suffering and torment, God has sent the incarnation of the saint to save us once more. She will aid the temple to free miserable souls and to bless this noble land we are so grateful to be able to live upon.¡±


    He continued to sing my praises, until the ones that had seats were on the edge of them, and the ones that didn¡¯t held their breath in anticipation. They were ready for the grand entrance.


    ¡°I bring to you Lady Valentina Avington, God¡¯s newest messenger.¡±

 Chapter 41 - A Blessed Saint (II)

    I took a deep breath and entered the hall. The side chamber was by the platform, so I had a clear path as I glided to the altar, eyes lowered in humility as much as I wanted to raise them. When I was beside the high priest leading the ceremony, I turned and curtsied to the audience.


    The high priest introduced me, though anyone would¡¯ve been living under a rock to not know my name. He made me sound so good that it was barely believable, and I didn¡¯t even think of myself that highly in regards to morals. Not for the first time, I had to contain the urge to laugh.


    He moved on to state my purpose in the holy language, and I listened carefully for my cue. I hadn¡¯t a clue what the words meant, but I knew the sounds well enough that when the high priest finished his speech, I jumped right in.


    ¡®A brief self-introduction. I bet people normally know what they¡¯re saying about themselves.¡¯


    The good thing was that I could spew gibberish and no one in the crowd would notice. I didn¡¯t have to worry about that, though, because I pronounced every cursed syllable perfectly. My voice was clear and echoed through the temple, carrying so that everyone could hear me. I wondered vaguely if a spell had been cast to keep the crowd so quiet.


    ¡®Next, get blessed by God. Except he¡¯s just a rock.¡¯


    When my introduction concluded, the high priest said a few more words I didn¡¯t understand, but I knew the signal. I turned, my back to the public, and walked up the platform. The row of high priests had parted to form two lines, their heads bowed to me in respect, and I went through the middle, heading for the raised dais.


    It was designed so that the dais was visible over the altar, so everyone could see on it the huge statue of God from head to toe. I knelt down before said statue, sitting on my heels and folding my hands. I loathed how tiny I felt, which must¡¯ve been why it was so big, and since no one could see my face, I didn¡¯t bother closing my eyes. In fact, I tried to stare God down, but I couldn¡¯t see his eyes from my position.


    I recited my lines easily. In my past life, unrealistic as it was, I had wanted to be an actress. Then, I realized that I was already acting everyday, and it was just the fame and glory I craved.


    This was the longest and worst part, an uninterrupted speech that must¡¯ve gone on for hours. My legs were soon sore, but I kept going. The words flowed out of me naturally, because in this world I was taking charge of, I was the true saint, the one and only, and God was presumably giving me a blessing. I didn¡¯t know precisely how long it was, but finally, I was done. I stood up slowly, careful not to pull my legs, and turned back around.


    ¡®Blessings from the high priests. Do they actually do anything?¡¯


    One by one, every time I took a step forward, a high priest left their place in the lines to stand in front of me. I would say something, they would say something back, and I again. When they were apparently satisfied, they would press two fingers to my forehead to bless me. We would have another exchange, and they would step back in line while I repeated the cycle with the next priest.


    What annoyed me was that I had to remember responses for all the damned twelve of them, when they just had to memorize for the one of me. I made it through the eleven in the lines, and in the end to the one at the altar. We had a similar conversation to the rest, one with contents I wasn¡¯t aware of. For his blessing, he dipped his fingers into a stone bowl on the altar that held fresh water. It was mostly for show, since we couldn¡¯t risk the water smearing my makeup. All I felt from his blessing was a brief coldness, gone in an instant.


    ¡®Lastly, vows. If God were really watching us, I would¡¯ve been struck down long before now.¡¯


    It was almost as long as the blessing from God. I stood there, speaking all from memory, impressing myself with every passing moment. I still couldn¡¯t look at the crowd out of chastity, so I stared at my reflection in the bowl of water, amusing myself with the irony.


    Excitement built within me for the big moment, until it threatened to burst. After forever, it was time, and I lifted my head, hands clasped in front of my chest, eyes shining with unholy glee. Sunlight streamed through the stained glass windows above God¡¯s statue, casting majestic rays over me and the crowd. I must¡¯ve looked like an angel.


    ¡°I swear on God¡¯s holy name that I shall do my best to serve him and to carry out his purpose, to save those in pain and to spread his name in kindness. I shall serve him as his most loyal follower and child, with gratitude for the gifts he has bestowed upon us. I swear on my life, which he has given, to do nothing but good, as the new saint.¡±


    These promises were the only ones the public understood, so they were the only ones that mattered, because of the people that were going to hold me to them. In their eyes, I was now their saviour and saint.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    From all around, the choir on the balconies of the second floor overlooking the chamber spoke altogether. If the high priest had sounded like the side of God that was a kind father, this was the side of him that held omnipresent power. Power that supported me.


    ¡°All hail, Saint Valentina.¡±


    For one glorious moment, I felt like a real saint, a holy angel, a pure messenger of God.


    Now that part was over, I was to spend the rest of the day greeting the attendants of the ceremony. They would give me blessings and good wishes while I thanked them. Ah, I was getting bored already.


    ¡°Congratulations, Saint Valentina. We have high expectations for Your Holiness, and may God bless you to help guide our kingdom.¡±


    The king and queen, as the ones with the highest statues, came to me first, though only the king spoke. I couldn¡¯t tell what they were thinking at all, behind their regal and kind smiles, so I replied politely.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesties. I shall strive wholeheartedly to carry out the word of God.¡±


    They moved on to a side chamber, where lunch was going to be served, and where people would mingle and gossip for a bit before going home, because it wasn¡¯t everyday that almost the entire city gathered.


    Prince Oscar and Princess Elizabeth came up next, together. The satisfaction of seeing him and thinking of all the things I¡¯d taken away from the female lead outweighed the distaste of seeing his sister. I smiled as my future fiance spoke.


    ¡°May you bring many blessings to our kingdom, Saint Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Highnesses. I will definitely do my best.¡±


    The princess remained expressionless as she left holding her brother¡¯s arm. I considered sticking my tongue out at her, but thought better of it.


    My own family had the highest status after the royal family, so they came right after. I hadn¡¯t seen them for the past few days because I had been so busy rehearsing, and I longed to hug them when this was all over. I couldn¡¯t help but grin when they approached.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, my angel. You¡¯ll do great things.¡±


    ¡°Darling, you look so beautiful¡­ oh, you really are a saint!¡±


    ¡°I hated it when they said you were going to serve God with your whole being. You¡¯ll be with us too, won¡¯t you, Val?¡±


    Damian¡¯s eyes were dangerously wide, and I had no idea what being in the grand temple was doing to his mana, if anything. He had been here in previous years, but never since I made him take interest in me. I quickly glanced sideways to make sure no one else heard his whisper, or what I was about to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I love you all. I¡¯ll always be an Avington before being the saint, and I¡¯ll never leave you.¡±


    ¡°Then may God bear witness, you are more precious to me than my own life. You will be the saviour of all suffering souls, mine included.¡±


    A high priest was walking towards us, so my family left before Damian could spew any more blasphemy. He caught up with Father and I vaguely heard them discuss a donation to the temple, so thankfully he hadn¡¯t heard us.


    Damian¡¯s charming smile and flowery compliments would steal many hearts when he grew up, and I didn¡¯t mind as long as he sided with me against the female lead, though the escalation of his obsession was a little concerning. Our parents were used to his dramatics, and they would probably step in if things get out of hand.


    Regardless, I had more important matters to worry about today.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honour, Saintess.¡±


    ¡°Saint Valentina, may God let you grant peace.¡±


    ¡°Our family offers you the best of wishes, Your Holiness, and that you may make God proud.¡±


    ¡°May God bless your kindred spirit, child.¡±


    For the whole rest of the day, I received congratulations and blessings. I bowed my head until I was sure my neck was going to snap off, and I thanked people until my throat was incapable of producing another sound.


    ¡°Thank you for your blessing. With it, I will try my hardest to fulfill God¡¯s will.¡±


    Originally, I tried to switch up my phrases, but my brain soon went numb so I used this default one we had prepared. It was a easy lead-in for a priest to come and kindly inform my unsuspecting guests how much a donation would help.


    The only breaks I took were about fifteen minutes for lunch and another fifteen for dinner after evening prayers. The time outside of that, I stood and smiled until my cheeks hurt and my legs were on the edge of breaking. It wasn¡¯t until the clock in the grand temple¡¯s tower struck ten that the priests stopped people from adding to the line, and it was well after eleven after I got through everyone that was already in it.


    ¡°Let me escort you to your room, Your Holiness.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? All right¡­¡±


    I could barely walk and yawned the whole way there. Luckily, from now on, I would be staying in the temple during the holy days for convenience, so I didn¡¯t have to make any long trips back and forth. I had began preparing for the ceremony before dawn, and now it was way after dark.


    Priest Fernandez, who had volunteered to escort me, considerately remained quiet. I was annoyed when he stopped doing that.


    ¡°Your Holiness, the high priests asked me to let you know that we are very grateful to have you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thank them for me.¡±


    ¡°I will. Additionally, we are on the same side now, so please feel free to ask for anything we can provide. We hope to have a mutually beneficial relationship with Your Holiness and House Avington.¡±


    The thrill I felt at this offer was dampened by my exhaustion. I waved dismissively as we had finally gotten to my room, and my tutor bowed and left me. I was asleep as soon as I fell onto my bed.

 Chapter 42 - A Blessed Saint (III)

    After I was rudely woken up by an apprentice priest telling me it was time, I found it curious that a room in the supposedly frugal temple was as comfortable as what I was used to in the castle. Though the furniture was carefully chosen as not to appear luxurious, they were of extremely high quality and must¡¯ve been expensive. So this was where all that donation went.


    My point was further proved with a delicious breakfast, but I didn¡¯t have time to ponder it. It was before the crack of the dawn, but there wasn¡¯t a moment to lose in preparations. Repentance Day was upon us.


    I wore a black dress for this occasion, as did everyone that attended. It represented sin, and tonight, when people returned home, they were to burn the garment. Most people didn¡¯t, and I didn¡¯t plan to either, given how pretty mine was. Nowadays, that tradition was mainly replaced with washing the clothes instead.


    Morning prayers finished without delay, and it was time for the main act.


    ¡°As children of God, he forgives us for our sins, as long as we repent. On this holy day, we shall confess our evils, and God shall give us a new chance to serve him purely. No matter how grave a crime, with repentance, God forgives all. Confess, my brothers and sisters, and live anew.¡±


    A different high priest officiated today, and they seemed to be taking turns. This one was more dramatic than the last, but also effective, because as soon as he finished his prayers, lines began to form.


    At least today, it wasn¡¯t all about me, which would normally be something for me to be disappointed about, except this was work, which I would gladly share. Still, the attention I got yesterday was one of the only great things, so it wasn¡¯t pleasant having that taken away as well.


    Nevertheless, though the people were more spread out, the workload was the same, since the world would never run out of guilty hypocrites. Some truly devoted followers came to me specifically, so perhaps they believed the saint could pray better. I met less people I knew, for they likely avoided me on purpose. The confessions were supposed to be private, but God knew I liked using all the dirt I had.


    My first confessor was my nemesis. God had humour, it seemed, or he didn¡¯t mind if I threw his bowl of water.


    ¡°What sins have you committed, Princess?¡±


    ¡°That I couldn¡¯t help the temple see how shallow you are and let someone like be named saint.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a grave sin, indeed.¡±


    I dipped two fingers into the bowl of water on the altar and jabbed her in the forehead, making sure to let the water trickle down her face. It was a very nice blessing, on my part.


    ¡°I shall pray God forgives you for the crime of being born.¡±


    ¡°And I shall pray he doesn¡¯t strike us all because of you.¡±


    She left with a scowl, and my mood improved. That went away fast, though, because she soon became the most interesting part of my day. I stared blankly as people came to tell me their sins and I blessed them, occasionally nodding at the more odd ones.


    ¡°Please let God forgive me for cheating on my wife.¡±


    ¡°I am very sorry for using my child¡¯s school funds to buy horses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m drinking, but I can¡¯t help it. Please, God, forgive me, and make me stop.¡±


    They ranged from mildly disturbing to depressing. No one important told me anything high society didn¡¯t know already, and no one admitted to anything illegal, because they had the common sense to know that the law didn¡¯t forgive with just repentance, even if God did.


    Most generically, people offered me a textbook confession, taught in schools.


    ¡°I humbly ask God for his grace in forgiveness for all my sins.¡±


    I gave a classic reply after blessing them with the water. I couldn¡¯t feel them anymore because my fingers were numb from the cold water.


    ¡°I shall pray for your forgiveness, and God will grant it, for you have repented. Let this blessing wash away your sins, and begin anew, faithful child.¡±


    If anyone other than me found it odd that I was calling people far older than me a faithful child, they didn¡¯t mention it.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Holiness, and I thank God for his mercy.¡±


    I took almost no breaks, like yesterday. The bowl of water had to be refilled a few times, and I wondered if it had any special powers. To my knowledge, holy water was real, blessed with the holy power of priests, and they had healing properties. This water, though, seemed to only have been blessed with empty words, if that.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Ironically, it appeared that I was the only one that wasn¡¯t repenting in the slightest. In my defense, knowing that this world was from a novel written for entertainment didn¡¯t exactly make me religious. To get what I want, I needed unwavering conviction to do what needed to be done.


    The ceremony finished even later than the day before, and it was nearly midnight when I reached my room. It felt like I had just gotten there when I was woken up for the next day.


    ¡°On this day of a new year, we thank God for his blessings. Such is the second of the holy days, thus, let Blessing Day begin.¡±


    Yet another priest officiated this one. It was said that the first was always the most special, which was why I couldn¡¯t remember much of this day in the middle, though the holiday was named after it. It was a whole day of ceremony, the priests and I giving speeches and prayers.


    This time, we spoke more in the common language, so there was as much of it as the holy language. They needed some way to keep the audience engaged, I guessed. All it did was  make me wonder how many lies I could tell in this sacred place before God struck me down, if he dared.


    There were no interactions afterwards, which I was grateful for, because my throat really couldn¡¯t work anymore. The ritual was over earlier than the other ones because of that, and I was free after evening prayers and a shared dinner with all the priests. Normally, I would¡¯ve observed the room to determine the social standings of everyone, but I was too tired to bother.


    I went to bed early and got a good night¡¯s sleep for once. When I got up the next day and remembered it was the last day, I was way too happy. I couldn¡¯t wait to be sleeping in my own room again, though the one here was by no means shabby. I missed my family and friends, and I couldn¡¯t wait to brag about being the saint.


    ¡°We celebrate this second day of the new year, and we ask God for his blessings going forth. Today, New Day, is the last of the holy days, and for the remainder of this year, we shall swear to serve and obey God with honesty and integrity.¡±


    The high priest officiating prayed and gave a speech in the common language and the holy language. I did the same, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the brainwashing effect of being in the grand temple too long or something else, but I felt like I belonged.


    I, the villainess! If I had a chance to be a sweet female lead everyone loved, I would take it, but in my instincts, I knew that wasn¡¯t who I was. For now, the illusion was enough.


    ¡°Please, come forward, and allow us to pray for and bless you.¡±


    Today was similar to Repentance Day, though this time I didn¡¯t get anyone I knew closely other than a few of my friends. However, one did catch my attention.


    ¡°Good saint, please pray for my daughter, and let God heal her.¡±


    He was a man about my father¡¯s age, dressed like a noble. His face was familiar, as with most of high society, but I couldn¡¯t recognize him right away, though I had a bad feeling. He looked as worn out as I felt, dark circles under his eyes, which were red and puffy.


    ¡°What happened to your daughter, sir?¡±


    ¡°She had an allergic reaction to a foreign tea and lost her voice. Before, she always sang in the choir for the holy days, and when I heard them¡­ oh, my poor baby, Luisa¡­¡±


    The man broke into sniffles and shook himself. I nodded sympathetically, my body automatically being polite while my head screamed at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m awfully sorry to be so boorish, but it¡¯s been a hard time for my family. Can you pray for us, Saint Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will pray most sincerely for your daughter¡¯s health, and that God may grant her good health and restore her voice.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much! My little girl, she¡¯ll be so happy¡­¡±


    I called a few apprentice priests over to help the man calm himself in a side chamber with some water to drink. My heart raced as I glanced around the room, searching for whoever did this.


    The number one rule of high society was that there were no coincidences. You were set up, or you set others up. My eyes met the queen¡¯s.


    She didn¡¯t smile or frown, but just lifted her eyebrows knowingly and looked right back at me until she had to turn to leave to not block up the lines. Had she done this? Most definitely. Lady Luisa had been one of hers, and she couldn¡¯t have been pleased with what I did.


    But first, how much did she know? Not enough to spread a rumour, blackmail, or openly accuse me, or she didn¡¯t want to yet. No one would believe, after all, that the new saint, a nine-year-old child, would poison someone. With the temple and my family behind me, I was surely safe.


    ¡°...excuse me, saintess?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±


    I continued blessings while my mind wandered. The queen could¡¯ve told the count that blessings from me were more effective or something, but it didn¡¯t seem like he knew I was the one who caused it. Was this just to worsen my conscience, then? A warning?


    Some things had to be done. Someone else¡¯s happiness was of no concern to me until I was safely the queen, and at that point, I could care for more people with everything I had. Before that, sometimes collateral damage happened. And if she was trying to warn me, well, she failed.


    ¡°May God give you many blessings.¡±


    What a hypocrite I was. How ironic.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur compared to the morning, and I slept at the temple again. I was more used to it now, so I was less tired, although I was looking forward to not waking up before the sun rose.


    The following morning, after breakfast, a carriage came to pick me up. A few high priests and my tutor sent me off.


    ¡°I will start visiting the castle in a few days, Your Holiness, once I complete compiling some resources.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to seeing you again, Priest Fernandez.¡±


    ¡°We are delighted to have you, Your Holiness. You are truly the saint, and may God give you many blessings.¡±


    ¡°And you as well, Your Eminences. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done.¡±


    On the ride back, I left all my irritation behind. I was the saint now, known to the whole kingdom as such. Another thing successfully taken away from the female lead. Another step closer.

 Chapter 43 - My Future Father-in-Law

    Now that the holy days were finally over, Father brought up the betrothal to the king, who requested a meeting with us. Mother and Father prepared a list of questions that he might ask and had me memorize all of them and the answers. It was child¡¯s play after the ceremonies.


    In my past life, I never had a job before I died, so this was my first ever interview, and one that would determine the entire course of my life. I could hardly wait.


    ¡°Are you ready, my angel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father! I¡¯ll be out in a second.¡±


    I gave one last twirl in front of the mirror, gazing at my reflection lovingly, and came out of my room. Father was waiting in the hall and smiled when he saw me.


    ¡°You look beautiful, as always. No surprise, given who you got it from.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You look great, too, Father.¡±


    I wore a grand golden dress with regal jewellery. They weren¡¯t ostentatious, but they were of the highest-quality I owned. It was fitting for a to-be princess.


    Father wore a handsome suit, not the kind like my past life, but a noble attire suitable for the grand duke. It matched his public demeanor, forbidding and strong. We were the image of House Avington, formidable, elite, and proud.


    ¡°Shall we? His Majesty awaits.¡±


    Father offered me his arm. I took it, and we headed to the king¡¯s private study where he was going to meet us. People we passed on the way greeted us extra courteously and once again I delighted in the influence our power had. Soon, it would be even more.


    A valet stood beside the door to the study and bowed as we approached.


    ¡°Please, enter. His Majesty is expecting you.¡±


    He held open the door and Father and I walked in. It was a comfortable study, spacious and stately, as expected of the king. Bookshelves and paintings lined the walls, along with large windows overlooking the main courtyard. A few couches and armchairs rested to the side, unoccupied. The king sat behind his desk and looked up upon our entrance.


    Father bowed and I curtsied, putting in every ounce of elegance I had. We greeted the king together.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty, the Sun of Orilon.¡±


    King Henry organized the pile of papers he was looking over and moved it to the side. He smiled, the picture of a wise and kind monarch.


    ¡°Good morning, Grand Duke and Lady Valentina. Do sit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    We pulled out the chairs opposite the king and sat down. It was a curious feeling to be so close to the man that held the most authority in the kingdom, but I was calm, for I was confident he approved of me, or would once this was done. I was the most perfect noble lady.


    ¡°How are you, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°I am very well, thank you. How are you, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I am excellent, thank you for asking. And you, Zacharias?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I was already tired of so many manners. We planned for my etiquette to contrast with Father, all so that one day I wouldn¡¯t have to do that anymore, because no one would be above me. That thought kept me going.


    The king clasped his hands on the desk. His expression shifted to be more serious.


    ¡°Then, we will get to the point. Lady Valentina, I heard the betrothal between yourself and Prince Oscar was your idea?¡±


    One of the questions I had practiced. I smiled, polite and graceful, not betraying one hint of smugness or arrogance.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I believe it is the best for our kingdom.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Would you like to elaborate?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. The king is the Sun of the kingdom, and the queen is the Moon, both pillars of Orilon. His Highness will eventually inherit the throne, and his wife will be the queen. As the prince, his education will surely be adequate, but the same can not be assuredly said for his bride. Of all eligible girls, I am the most befitting, and will be able to contribute the most to our kingdom.¡±


    This was the one thing in which I was positive I was better than the female lead. She might have the support of commoners with her upbringing, but she wouldn¡¯t have any proper education nor experience in politics and management. If I tried, I could actually improve the lives of the people far more than she knew how.


    ¡°Indeed, you are taking many lessons, yes?¡±


    ¡°Everything required of an aristocratic lady and the heir to House Avington. In fact, I am taking some of my Second Class exams at the end of the month.¡±


    ¡°You are clearly a very bright child. But how do you plan to succeed House Avington and handle the duties of the queen at the same time?¡±


    This, unfortunately, was a case against me. We made the best of it, as much as we could.


    ¡°About four centuries ago, Queen Theresa married the Marquess of Portmond at the time. Tensions with Isvoria were high, so he had to stay in his territory for long periods. He and Queen Theresa visited each other whenever they could, until he passed his title onto their second child and retired to the capital. As the couple became one of the most important in the history of Orilon, the task is definitely manageable.¡±


    This could be a realistic future, and I liked the idea of passing House Avington to one of my future children, since I didn''t want our house to end with me. The king gave a nod I thought to be favourable.


    ¡°That is a practicable plan, and you are very knowledgeable for your age. However, aren¡¯t you too young to be considering marriage?¡±


    A completely valid point, especially with the memories of my past world. Still, the risk of death and my desperate desire for absolute power stemming from the weakness of my last life were enough persuasion for me to know what I wanted.


    ¡°No one is ever too young to wish to ensure the best for their kingdom. In addition, it¡¯s only a betrothal, which His Highness or I can annul once we are of age, if we so desire. My age is not atypical for a betrothal, and my father and mother both agree with the arrangement. Also, I like His Highness.¡±


    Though it was true betrothals between young children happened all the time, they were sought out and arranged by families for political purposes like long-term alliances. Most likely, the king would simply dismiss the fact that I was the one that proposed this to be a childish crush on his son, or that my parents told me to do so.


    In essence, betrothals were agreements between families regarding minors. When the children came of age, they almost always affirmed it with an engagement ceremony and party, or in rare situations, one or both individuals could annul it. It was perfectly legal, but socially scandalous, which was why it was such a significant gesture when the prince annulled our engagement in the novel.


    The king chuckled, as adults did when encountering children who thought they knew romance. I, too, was like that in my past life, but it irritated me nonetheless. We moved on to the next topic.


    ¡°I offer my congratulations again, Saint Valentina. How will the temple interact with the government, if you were to be queen?¡±


    Something suddenly clicked in my head. Was my initial meeting with the prince earlier than in the novel because the royal family had heard about me being the saint before it was announced and sent him? After all, he first took an interest in the female lead because the third male lead said she could be the saint. If so, the temple¡¯s support could be crucial to getting my betrothal. It was a good thing my scripted response suited the purpose.


    ¡°The temple doubtlessly wants to spread the word of God with his kindness and to improve the lives of his children, the people of Orilon. It is a common goal, and I will personally ensure that the temple acts in solidarity with the government towards it, along with House Avington.¡±


    If all three factions, the temple, the royal family, and House Avington, worked together, we could lead Orilon to a glorious future. I would be the tie between them, the one to unite us, and we could even consider world domination. It was the best possible outcome, one that the female lead could never provide.


    King Henry¡¯s eyes glinted with interest and he smiled with satisfaction as his expression relaxed. The interview was over, and the outcome had been decided. My heart pounded as the man I hoped to be my future husband¡¯s father pronounced his judgement.


    ¡°Without question, Lady Valentina, you will make an exceptional queen. I can¡¯t imagine a better bride for Oscar, and I will be happy to have you as a daughter-in-law.¡±


    I beamed with pride. Naturally, this was expected, but having my superiority confirmed never ceased to be thrilling.


    ¡°Your Majesty and His Highness are fortunate.¡±


    Even through Father¡¯s emotionless mask, I could tell he was immensely proud. The king let out a good-humoured laugh.


    ¡°Absolutely! And before you change your mind, Zacharias, do you have the contract with you?¡±


    Father waved a hand and his servant took out a sheet of paper. He presented it to the king, who read over the contract quickly.


    ¡°All seems to be in order.¡±


    King Henry took a pen laying around on his desk and I watched sign his name on a line. The ink strokes were like fate settling into place, paving a path to success for me. He gave the pen and paper to Father, who also signed.


    It was done. I, Valentina Avington, was officially betrothed to the crown prince. My ecstasy could barely be contained, and I grinned the whole way back to my room.


    One day, I would be crown princess, then queen. Nothing could stop me now, and if the female lead tried to get in my way, I could just say: bring it on.

 Chapter 44 - My Dear Brother

    Time flew by, and the time for Damian to return to the academy came too fast. We decided to spend a whole day together before he had to go, starting with a cheery breakfast and plans for the rest of the day.


    ¡°Say, shall we go skating? We haven¡¯t done that in a while.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. I bet you¡¯re still clumsy as a goose, not like those ladies they call swans.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m a goose, what are you? A chicken?¡±


    Damian laughed, a musical sound that couldn¡¯t have made his status as a male lead any more obvious. His flattery in public and the teasing reserved only for those close to him, not forgetting his face, were what made him so charming, and what would earn him his name as a playboy.


    We finished breakfast and headed towards the small lake behind the castle, hand in hand, our servants carrying our skates. On the way there, we met a certain individual that was more than happy to see my brother, but whose warmth went unanswered.


    ¡°Damian, you haven¡¯t come to see me at all! I thought you forgot about me, and I was so hurt!¡±


    Kyle ran to greet us and tried to embrace Damian, unsuccessfully, as he crashed straight into a magic barrier. He took a few steps back, wincing and massaging his head. Damian removed the barrier with a flick of his hand and snorted.


    ¡°Oh, right, you exist. Who are you again?¡±


    ¡°Just your only friend in the world, no big deal.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall being friends with a mage that doesn¡¯t know to protect himself instinctually. First lesson at the academy, remember?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do! But not everyone is as coldhearted as you, and I got excited. Who would expect you to block out your best friend!¡±


    Damian shook his head, sighing, but he couldn¡¯t keep back a smile. From what he told me of his days at the academy, Kyle was truly his friend, and they cared about each other immensely. I was happy for my brother to have someone like him.


    Kyle spotted me and grinned. We weren¡¯t that close, though I had seen him a few times with Damian, and he had the manners to kiss the back of my hand.


    ¡°Good to see you again, Lady Valentina. In a few days, Damian will be all mine, and complaining about how he misses you.¡±


    I laughed. No matter what, Kyle had a good-natured demeanor, and I could see why my brother liked him. On the other hand, Damian scowled.


    ¡°Leave my sister alone. It¡¯s bad enough she¡¯s betrothed, at least it¡¯s not to a bastard like you. Let¡¯s go, Val.¡±


    Though my parents and I had discussed with Damian about my betrothal, and he had reluctantly agreed not to be too upset, he clearly wasn¡¯t very happy. Kyle looked genuinely surprised and slightly injured, unused to this side of him.


    That wouldn¡¯t do. In the novel, Damian threw away his life for the female lead, but I wasn¡¯t about to let him do that to his best friend for me. Besides, Kyle was funny.


    ¡°We¡¯re going skating, Lord Kyle. Do you want to come with us?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! You¡¯re the best, Lady Valentina. No wonder Damian loves you so much.¡±


    That comment didn¡¯t make Damian¡¯s glower any better. He took my arm for attention.


    ¡°Do we have to? Can¡¯t it just be us?¡±


    ¡°Please? He¡¯s your friend. I want you to be nice to him.¡±


    ¡°Fine, only for you. And stop looking at me like that.¡±


    I had activated the irresistible pleading gaze Mother taught me without even noticing. I nodded, smirking, knowing that I had him wrapped around my fingers.


    Kyle went with his servant to get his skates and we started for the lake once more. We reached it before Kyle came back, and it was a beautiful sight, sunlight reflecting off of the frozen water. A few other aristocrats were also there, but the lake was big enough for that.


    A figure, graceful as the swans Damian had mentioned, danced on the ice. It wasn¡¯t anything fancy like the figure skaters of my past life, but the mere elegance many couldn¡¯t maintain off land. She was definitely a most noble girl.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The girl glided towards us, and I quickly realized she was familiar.


    ¡°Delilah! Hello!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Valentina!¡±


    Delilah came to an easy stop at the edge of the ice. Her cheeks were a little flushed from skating, but she retained her usual composure.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to clear my head so I can be more productive. Ah, I see you¡¯re with Lord Damian. Good morning.¡±


    Damian kissed her gloved hand, and when he looked up at her, it was with a different disposition. He offered the prettiest of flattery, out of pure politeness and nature, a glimpse into the beginning of his career as a womaniser.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Delilah. You are as beautiful as I remember, and the finest emerald could not match your entrancing eyes.¡±


    ¡°Why, thank you very much.¡±


    Delilah smiled, and I saw with wonder that it was a real smile, though she normally showed it to no one but me and Annalise. They carried on while I watched with stunned interest.


    ¡°You are currently attending the academy, Lord Damian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving in a few days. Are you planning to go?¡±


    ¡°I start this September. What is it like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fairly wonderful. With your intelligence, you¡¯ll be its pride.¡±


    ¡°I hope to live up to that. What courses are you taking?¡±


    They hadn¡¯t talked much before, but as this conversation went on, a fabulous idea began taking form in my mind.


    Delilah Finley, the talented future Duchess Finley, and Damian Avington, genius mage and son of the grand duke. They were the smartest people my age I knew, and they would be a match made in heaven. Delilah and House Finley would be even closer to us, while Damian would have someone else to obsess over. I couldn¡¯t satisfy his romantic desires, but a perfect lady like Delilah surely could.


    ¡°... it¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t be going to the academy, Valentina.¡±


    My friend¡¯s voice interrupted my plotting and I blinked as I grasped that their chat was over.


    ¡°Hm? Oh, I prefer staying close to my parents.¡±


    ¡°That is an advantage. Well, I feel thoroughly refreshed, so I think I¡¯ll head back now and try to get some work done. It was nice seeing both of you, goodbye.¡±


    Damian extended a hand to help her off the ice. He smiled again, and could that possibly be a faint blush I saw on Delilah¡¯s face? The deal was sealed with his farewell.


    ¡°I look forward to meeting you at the academy, Lady Delilah. I hope we can become good friends.¡±


    As Damian and I strode away, I turned my head back and met Delilah¡¯s eyes. We shared a knowing glance, before she turned away, and so did I, giggling.


    Finally, my brother and I put on our skates and walked onto the ice. We knew the basics, but we went slowly, since neither of us were that great. My teasing started as soon as we were stably drifting on the ice.


    ¡°Aww, you liked Delilah an awful lot, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It was because she was your friend.¡±


    Damian¡¯s gaze wandered distractedly, as if he really hadn¡¯t thought of the consequences of mindlessly charming Delilah. He peered at me.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No. A marriage alliance between us and House Finley would be beneficial, you know.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you¡¯re betrothed? Don¡¯t try to marry me off too.¡±


    I sighed, but I couldn¡¯t blame him, because he didn¡¯t know our fate if we stayed the way we were. As I had learned from my eighteen failed years with the parents of my past life, the attempt to rationalize must begin with mutual understanding, so that was what I tried to do.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to be betrothed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re too young.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a betrothal, not an engagement, and Mother and Father don¡¯t have a problem with it. Honestly, think about it, and tell me.¡±


    He remained quiet, and I almost thought he¡¯d forgotten the question. At last, he replied hesitantly.


    ¡°We used to be so close when we were little, but you stopped paying attention to me as you got older, and I just let you go because I thought it was normal for siblings. Until this summer, when you started coming around like you used to, and I realized how much I¡¯d missed you, even more so at the academy. Now, you suddenly got betrothed and you want me to be too, it feels like I¡¯m losing you all over again.¡±


    Sweet, sweet, communication. It never ceased to amaze me how many problems could be resolved in romance fantasies and the world if people communicated. I silently vowed to always do this and to never allow any misunderstandings.


    I squeezed my brother¡¯s hand. I couldn¡¯t fully comprehend what he was feeling, because before I realized the origin of my strange memories, I had also thought it was natural for siblings to grow apart, and I wouldn¡¯t have done anything to fix that. All I knew was I didn¡¯t want to lose him either.


    ¡°Damian, I¡¯ll always be your sister, no matter what, and I promise nothing will change that or what we have now. We still have our own lives, but if anything tries to come between us, we can just destroy it, right?¡±


    He laughed, relieved, and I did too, imagining the female lead being torn apart with his magic. Damian tried to hug me, but he slipped and we both fell over, sliding on the ice and giggling. We tried to get up and failed miserably.


    ¡°Did you start without me? Ha, serves you right.¡±


    Kyle had gotten back, standing beside the frozen lake with an amused look.


    ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯m sorry, my one best friend in the world. Help us, won¡¯t you? Try that new hovering spell we wrote.¡±


    Damian was smiling, and my darling brother was back. Charming, funny, sane, and so incredibly dear to me. I smiled, knowing we were going to have a fantastic last day.

 Chapter 45 - The Female Lead’s Best Friend

    In the novel, the female lead had exactly one girl friend. After all, it was a romance novel, and the side characters¡¯ had little purpose outside making the protagonist look good and advancing her love story.


    Sophia Newfield was exactly that. She was a shy girl that debuted the same year as Catherine, but of noble birth, who first helped her navigate high society, and was later a consultant to her conflicted feelings regarding the male leads. Like with Tia, saying that she worshiped Catherine would be an understatement.


    ¡®Thank god pink hair isn¡¯t too common¡­¡¯


    The truth was I had forgotten her name, since she basically disappeared from the novel once the romance got intense. Everyone, including the author, likely forgot about her, and it wasn¡¯t until now that I realized she was one of the only things I hadn¡¯t taken away from the female lead yet. I liked to do things completely.


    As the heroine¡¯s friend, she was obliged to look unique, hence the pink hair, but mild enough that she wouldn¡¯t steal the spotlight, hence the personality. I had remembered two things about her, her hair colour and that she was the daughter of a countess. Zoe cross-referenced that with girls the appropriate age, and the one resulting name rang a bell, so she was hopefully the right one.


    Thus, a tea party invitation was sent, and the meek little girl presented herself.


    ¡°H-hello, Lady Valentina. T-thank you, um, for inviting me.¡±


    She was dressed simply, a far cry from all my friends and myself. As usual, my clique stared in disbelief wondering why I would possibly do this, but didn¡¯t question me, reaching their own interpretations of my intentions.


    ¡°Welcome, Lady Sophia. Make yourself comfortable.¡±


    She had the natural poise of a child who had been raised as a noble since birth, but that was as far as it went. As time went on, she practically faded into the background, and I almost forgot about her presence.


    It was a slow afternoon, and at one point, the conversation came to a lull. The instincts of my friends and I to create any drama possible kicked in, starting with Annalise, who knew me best.


    ¡°Lady Sophia, was it? Pardon me, but wasn¡¯t the last time the dress you¡¯re wearing was popular thirty years ago?¡±


    A round of giggling ensued, and the girl flushed bright red. My other friends joined in.


    ¡°That necklace looks familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen it passing by a store for commoners.¡±


    ¡°Her hair colour is beautiful, it¡¯s such a shame her face doesn¡¯t match.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Why, she¡¯s been quiet as a mouse. Do you think she¡¯s forgotten how to speak?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t surprise me. Or perhaps she¡¯s just naturally slow, I heard it runs in the family.¡±


    I had done it before, frequently, inviting girls to our tea parties so my friends and I could have fun tearing them apart, so it was no surprise they thought this was what I was doing again. However, I hadn¡¯t done it at all this year, since now I had to bear my reputation in mind, and I doubted I could resist the temptation.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears, and she hurriedly wiped them away. I had forgotten how fun this was, and it took everything in me, every last bit of restraint, to not burst out laughing. It was pure torture, not being able to be myself in front of my friends, the only people I had left.


    The poor girl met my eyes, silently pleading for help. I sighed, pained, and reminded myself a thousand times why I was doing this. For my future, to destroy the female lead, and to completely remove all obstacles. The suffering would be temporary.


    ¡°Annalise, I adore your earrings. Is it that new jeweller¡¯s work?¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    My dear best friend, as dim as she was in academics, could catch a social cue like a foxhound. She immediately caught my meaning, shot me a curious glance, and launched into commentary for the new jeweller. I smiled, smug with my success.


    Sophia, on the other hand, did not appear the least appreciative. Her relief showed in her expression, but the look she gave me was of absolute fear. I rolled my eyes, exasperated.


    ¡®Some people really don¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡¯


    In the novel, I had been the one bullying her at her debutante. The female lead stepped in, which caused the prince to notice her. Finally, I understood how irresistible this girl was to bully. It was a good thing I decided to deal with her early on, even if things weren¡¯t going very well.


    To the heroine, new to high society, this shy girl would have been the easiest to approach. With her out of the way, by then, hopefully my reputation and command alone could keep everyone else from her and isolate her. It was crucial I got her out of the way.


    ¡°My, isn¡¯t your bracelet from that disgraced jeweller who was selling cheap forgeries, Lady Sophia?¡±


    Another of my friends couldn¡¯t help herself. I forced a smile and answered for my pathetic guest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lady Sophia¡¯s bracelet is fine. Look, Father recently gave me this brooch. It was a gift from a foreign ambassador.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t do this for long, or I might lose control of my urges too. She was a small prey among a room of predators, even more pitiful than the female lead, who at least had her naivety and the male leads to protect her. It wouldn¡¯t be possible for me to keep her in my circle, and nor did I have the slightest desire to.


    I needed to think. Certainly, the author must¡¯ve given her some character traits unrelated to the female lead. The novel was my absolute advantage, and I racked my brain trying to recall.


    I gave up fast.


    ¡°What do you want to do when you grow up, Lady Sophia?¡±


    ¡°H-huh?¡±


    I smiled patiently. Unfortunately, the room looked towards her due to the effect my words had on people, causing her to stammer further. She murmured something I couldn¡¯t hear, so I tilted my head, and she spoke in a barely audible voice.


    ¡°I-I-I-I-I want to be a d-d-doctor.¡±


    ¡°How lovely.¡±


    At last, we were getting somewhere. A doctor would be nice in this kingdom that relied on holy power, and it was an advancement I absolutely wanted to push for once I became queen. One couldn¡¯t trust what they didn¡¯t understand, especially something as mysterious as holy power. Though this world was operating well with magic, science was the solid way of progression. Besides, my parents from my past life always told me to make friends with future doctors.


    This sparked a whole new idea. I knew that despite not being regarded as important currently, science could drastically improve the world. I could use that, and create and bring future scientists to my side.


    ¡°Where do you plan to study?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t k-k-know yet.¡±


    It was likely she couldn¡¯t accomplish her dream, given that the temple¡¯s distaste for science was almost as much as its contempt for magic, and many nobles preferred not to get in the way of that, not to mention Sophia was a mere countess¡¯s daughter. All proper doctors in our kingdom had to study abroad, many often choosing not to return, while those we called healers had limited knowledge and methods.


    Still, with House Avington and the saint¡¯s support, it was a whole different situation.


    ¡°Have you considered Zeryn? It has quite the technology.¡±


    Zeryn was a small nation in the north east of the continent, while Orilon was in the west. It was renowned for being a scholarly place, the most scientifically developed country in this world. They were reclusive, but Father could pull some strings. It might be difficult to send many as I hope to do one day, but it wouldn¡¯t be hard to send one girl.


    ¡°I-it would be a-amazing.¡±


    I grinned. I had no use for Sophia close by, since all I needed was to get her away, but this was two birds with one stone. Shipping her across the world as we knew it was perfect. Regardless of if she was smart enough to learn much, she would be gone, and it would be a first step.


    ¡°I want to have you study there, Lady Sophia, with a full scholarship from House Avington.¡±


    ¡°R-r-r-really?¡±


    Her eyes shone with gratitude, and I knew the rest would be easy to arrange. Nevertheless, traces of terror remained in her features without the slightest hint of affection, but I was fine with that, for my power should be feared and viewed in awe. I didn¡¯t want to be friends with her, but we could be mutually beneficial.


    It was odd. She had been attracted to the female lead instantly because of her bubbly innocence, but was intimidated by my confidence and beauty. Well, I supposed it couldn¡¯t come as a surprise for someone as mild as her.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll make Orilon proud.¡±


    ¡°T-t-t-thank y-y-y-you!¡±


    All the same, another ally taken away from the female lead. Another step towards guaranteed victory.

 Chapter 46 - Charitable Saint

    ¡°Your Holiness, it¡¯s truly a fantastic opportunity to be able to work with you.¡±


    Priest Fernandez and I had already had a few lessons together, so I knew his words had a deeper meaning. We were having class in a sitting room, now part of my routine, and I drummed a finger on the arm of my chair.


    ¡°Do you have something in mind?¡±


    ¡°Merely that it would be marvellous if you held a charity event. Many nobles donate just enough to appear devout, but Your Holiness is both a lady and the saint, so it would be deeply inspiring.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. I agree.¡±


    With my slightly better understanding of the temple and its priests, I could say with confidence that most cared about God about as much as nobles cared about the commoners we ruled over. The world was always all about money, including donations that mysteriously lessened and priests living in more comfort that God likely approved of.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve asked Her Grace to arrange something. It¡¯s excellent for House Avington to openly show its support for the temple.¡±


    I leaned in, frowning with irritation and my nails digging into the armrests. Did he forget who was in charge here?¡±


    ¡°The last time I checked, I was the saint and the successor to House Avington, not you. The next time you make a decision without informing me, I¡¯m sure the temple will gladly arrange for a new tutor.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Holiness. My apologies.¡±


    If he was surprised by my attitude, he didn¡¯t show it. Over the short time we¡¯d had lessons, I¡¯d started revealing more of my true self, because of how exhausting it was to keep up my facade. Despite him being a senior priest, I was the saint, and he was in no position to threaten me. I knew he was here to keep an eye on me for the temple, but the high priests likely wouldn¡¯t mind as long as I looked good in public.


    Or this could be a test, from the temple or himself. If they wanted to see if I was a real saint, I was doomed to fail eventually. Except with their support, the lie would be the truth in the eyes of everyone else, and that was enough. However, they needed to know I wasn¡¯t a child for them to take advantage of, and I expected our relationship to be fair. In fact, it was a sign of trust for me to show who I really was to my tutor.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made the decision without me, there isn¡¯t anything further to discuss. Give the books you mentioned earlier to my maid, and you¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    He was all right as a tutor, but I disliked his attitude, someone that obviously didn¡¯t know his place. Actually, I was glad I could arrange things with Mother instead of with him. I would have done it anyways, but the problem was with his priorities.


    I headed to Mother¡¯s room. She sat behind her desk, working on papers, and beamed when I came in. She waved me to sit.


    ¡°Come, darling, you¡¯re as pretty as usual. Did the priest tell you about the occasion yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother. He said you were going to organize things.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he asked me to. A bit impudent of him, I never liked those priests much. You can handle it, if you want.¡±


    ¡°No, I''d prefer it if you did. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve dealt him.¡±


    Mother smiled excitedly and patted my hands. She pulled open a drawer and took out a sheet of paper.


    ¡°I was hoping you would say that. Here, I was thinking of a concert, and we could have you and your friends play. We can say it¡¯s for the avalanche that happened recently at Mount Wolfbourg, to help those whose villages were destroyed.¡±


    I was impressed with Mother, again. She knew how to plan an affair like no other.


    ¡°That sounds wonderful. I¡¯ll go ask them right now.¡±


    ¡°Take this, it has a song list and the corresponding instruments your friends play. Have fun!¡±


    At our usual afternoon gathering, I sought out everyone on the list, which was almost everyone in my circle, and invited them. Though I knew all my friends were talented and played music one way or the other as part of their education, I hadn¡¯t known there was such a variety, since I didn¡¯t pay attention to anything unrelated to myself. I was surprised to find I was genuinely intrigued and somewhat impressed.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    My friends, loyal and sweet as they were, readily agreed.


    ¡°Anything for you, Saint Valentina!¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯ll be interesting. I like those songs.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What avalanche? Whatever, as long as I get to play.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be an honour, Lady Valentina. I won¡¯t embarrass us.¡±


    We went over the song list Mother had prepared, discussing plans. The next few days, we dedicated all of our time to practicing, until we were positively angels. A date was set, invitations were sent out, and so came my first charitable act as the saint.


    ¡°Welcome, everyone. Thank you for coming to our humble concert.¡±


    It was being held in one of the largest drawing rooms in the castle because of the sheer number of guests. Mother and I stood in the center for the introduction, with the instruments set up nearby and the performers sitting at the front, ready to be called up.


    We wore our best, though we had a lot in our wardrobes that we considered best. Demure elegance, humility, and generosity were the ambience, so I wore a dark grey dress with delicate jewellry that softened my features.


    ¡°An avalanche recently shocked Mount Wolfbourg, and part of the donations today will be contributed to helping survivors rebuild. Please, think of me today not as a noble lady, but as a servant of God to spread his compassion.¡±


    The modesty and submissiveness disgusted me, but I thought it was effective. Many in the audience looked impressed and nodded along. Mother and I alternated speaking, but it was a short speech, and the music soon began.


    My friends, as I had expected, were amazing. They played violins, cellos, harps, flutes, clarinets, and more, as solos, duets, or small ensembles, sometimes with singing. The songs ranged from traditional hymns to more modern carols, all incredibly beautiful. I admired them proudly, because this concert wasn¡¯t about me and their achievements were ours, so I gladly acknowledged their magnificence.


    Whenever a song ended, I clapped the loudest. After the performer curtsied and sat back down, I stood up and addressed the room, gesturing to the servants.


    ¡°If you enjoyed that lovely song, please do donate as the maids come around so the poor villagers can enjoy the beauty of life as well. We thank you most sincerely.¡±


    This was a first of sorts, combining entertainment for nobles with fundraising, especially with aristocratic performers. We weren¡¯t court musicians, those were considered a lower class, and their songs would¡¯ve been worth little. Charity events typically only appealed to commoners, but this concert was a special privilege that was good enough for nobles.


    It was a success, too. As the maids went around with small boxes, many deposited coins or wrote checks, trying to outdo their neighbors. This was much more efficient than the female lead volunteering personally, and could actually make an impact. I grinned smugly.


    Time passed fast when you were having fun, and the evening was almost over.


    ¡°The last song we bring to you is an ensemble with all the performers today. Please enjoy.¡±


    This was the grand act of the night, and we played our hearts out, pouring in every bit of passion. In this world with limited entertainment, music drove us, and was a dear love of many I knew, including myself. It was freedom to dream, to hope, to imagine. Perhaps our melodies could reach the stars and heavens, for it was truly magical.


    When at last we stood and curstied together, thunderous applause followed. Many wiped their watering eyes, and the boxes overflowed with coins and checks. It was yet another victory.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop smiling as the night came to a close. I wanted to talk to Mother, but us performers were surrounded with complimenting nobles and friends, not that I was complaining. In the end, all our friends and I headed to Annalise¡¯s chambers and had a sleepover after snacks and games.


    The next morning, we hung out some more, and it was terrific fun. But by the afternoon, many of us had homework or lessons, so we parted.


    I went to find Mother. When I entered her room, she came and embraced me.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so proud of you, darling! It was like I saw myself again, sitting in front of that piano!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy, Mother. Thank you so much for arranging everything so well.¡±


    ¡°It was my pleasure, to create such beauty.¡±


    She let go of me and held my hands. I looked at her expectantly, but when she tilted her head curiously, I knew I had to ask verbally.


    ¡°So, how much did we make?¡±


    Mother laughed and stroked my hair. My eyes glinted in excitement for her answer.


    ¡°A very large amount, as expected of my daughter. They are still counting, but I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s fair for us.¡±


    I blinked, processing the underlying message I detected with Mother¡¯s teaching on reading between the lines. I couldn¡¯t say I was surprised, but I hadn¡¯t been expecting it either. When the recipient was the public, weak with no one that cared about them, money always went through several layers of embezzlement. Nobles and officials couldn¡¯t help themselves.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about this, but I supposed I would learn to do it sooner or later, for Father¡¯s lessons in management, which we¡¯d started recently, would likely cover the subject. Still, it was a little disheartening, like I had been lied to.


    On the other hand, I¡¯d much rather have the money with us than with some priests. We needed whatever we could get in order to be strong enough to be safe, and I could save morals for when I was securely sitting on the throne.


    ¡°I understand, Mother.¡±

 Chapter 47 - A Portrait of Us

    It was tradition for a newly-betrothed couple to have a portrait painted, and we were no exception. The royal portraitist would be painting it, and I was beyond excited. Though it was merely sitting there for hours, I always loved the prospect that something of beauty like my own was being created.


    But it wasn¡¯t all about me, Prince Oscar would be there too. I had mixed feelings about seeing him, but in the end, I looked forward to it, since he was my fiance. The thought made me giggle.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Highness. It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    We met on the way to the parlour where the drawing would be done. The sight of him gave me butterflies, and I was smiling before I even realized. He was as beautiful as ever, with his cold yet piercing golden eyes and soft black hair.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Nice weather we¡¯re having. The sun is so bright.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pleasant.¡±


    Annoyance rose within me, but I controlled myself. At least he wasn¡¯t as distant as he was in the novel, after putting up with my public indiscretions for years. I wanted to have a deep discussion again, but I also didn¡¯t want to get cut off in the middle of it, for we soon arrived at the parlour.


    The doors swung open, and an old man greeted us.


    ¡°Good day, Lady Valentina, Your Highness. It¡¯s an honour to be able to paint your picture.¡±


    The old man was a legendary portraitist, a genius that had been working for the royal family since he was a child apprenticing under the last royal painter. Rumours were that he shut himself in a tower for ten years to produce his most famous masterpiece, a painting of the capital. His eccentricity faded with age, and now he was responsible for all the royal family¡¯s portraits.


    He escorted us to a few chairs in the middle of the room, then had the prince sit down. Then, he hurried to his easel, peering over. He clicked his tongue and shook his head, before rushing back and barking at the servants to remove some of the chairs.


    ¡°Your Ladyship, sit right there. No, over there! Yes, that chair, but nevermind, it¡¯s no good. Your Highness, stand up, and move to the right. Your other right!¡±


    If it had been anywhere else, I would have ordered that insolent old man¡¯s execution at once, but not before having him stand in lava as punishment. It was suffering, not even being able to complain with the prince standing so close by. Genius or not, at least my family¡¯s painter had enough wits to keep his head attached to his body.


    At last, he got us into a satisfactory position. I sat, with Prince Oscar standing on my left. We both wore slight smiles, expertly pasted on. And thus began hours of stiffly sitting still for me, and standing for the prince. I didn¡¯t know how he did it, it must¡¯ve been the royal training.


    It had just been after lunch that we came, and the sun was starting to set when the old man finally told us we could move, with a childish grin on his face. He showed us his sketch, which I had to admit, was so lifelike and regal that it took my breath away.


    ¡°This will be a beautiful portrait! I have to say, you two look good together.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Truly, the old man was a precious darling and had the eyes of someone that could appreciate art. We thanked him and left the room as fast as we could, for it had the stuffiness of a place where far too much time had been spent without movement.


    ¡°Ahh, my legs are so stiff. Would you care for a walk?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I was mildly surprised he agreed, but I received his acceptance happily. We went to the nearest garden and slowly strolled. A light breeze danced in the air, and the sunset painted the horizon shades of red and pink. Was it a date? It was lovely enough to be one.


    ¡°So, what do you think of our betrothal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s appropriate.¡±


    After a long day, because sitting was more exhausting than one would possibly imagine, I was so done with this. I admitted that I was shallow and I liked him because of his face, but a tiny part of me had hoped that he could treat me like the female lead. Another one of these curt replies and I would rip his handsome features apart, damn the novel.


    I was too tired to keep up my facade. Besides, I assured myself that anything out of the ordinary would be ¡®interesting¡¯. In romance tropes, the male lead always liked it when the female lead showed her true self, but it was because the female lead was literally perfect. Sooner or later, I would have to reveal my real personality, so I might as well hope for the best.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re extremely fortunate, since I¡¯m the best there is. I¡¯ll be an amazing queen, and I¡¯ll make sure our names go down in history.¡±


    He looked at me, with genuine curiosity for once. Of course, he might¡¯ve thought I was insane, but genius was so rarely discernable from madness. I continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m the saint, you know, the chosen of God, and I¡¯ve decided to marry you. Hell, I¡¯m the goddamn successor to House Avington. You don¡¯t know how lucky you are, do you?¡±


    By the time I finished speaking I was well aware I was taking out the day¡¯s frustration on him, perhaps unfairly, and I may have just signed my own death warrant. On the other hand, my heart pounded with thrill as I awaited his response, and I smiled from the anticipation. It felt so good to be myself, when I had worn this mask for so long I almost forgot who I was.


    He studied me, his head tilted. Would he smile and call me interesting, or would he yell for the guards to arrest me? The corner of his lips lifted. He smiled!


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve told me, I¡¯m certainly aware. I¡¯m sorry for my insufficient answers, I¡¯m often preoccupied with other matters. I¡¯m happy with our betrothal, Lady Valentina.¡±


    I grinned, satisfied and impossibly happy. Naturally, he was enchanted by me! This was a major breakthrough in our relationship, and I wanted to push it even more.


    ¡°Thank you. And since we¡¯re going to be married one day, please call me Valentina.¡±


    He ran a hand through his hair absently, glancing my way, and I died a little. How could anyone be so attractive?


    ¡°Of course. Likewise, you can call me Oscar.¡±


    And finally, to set things in stone.


    ¡°Since the portrait will take a while, would you like to take a walk everyday? I know we don¡¯t have any love yet, but we can start trying to be friends.¡±


    ¡°That sounds excellent.¡±


    Another worry began settling in. What if he was amused with me? It was a cute trope, but it would be humiliating to have him laughing at me and thinking I was some brat. I was far more courteous in public nowadays, but I still couldn¡¯t act freely yet.


    I didn¡¯t have another outburst during our walks again, and I acted the proper and dignified way a future queen and noble lady should, which came to me naturally. However, I could talk all I want and tell him my real thoughts. He never reacted severely, other than a slight smile at most, so I gave up on my mask and expressed my opinions as they were, for any reaction was better than none, and I prayed he would like me for who I was, since it was likely a basic human desire.


    I loved talking, and though I never knew if he was really listening, I assured myself that he was trying. The way to win over cold male leads like him was showing my cards and hoping for the best, so that was what I did, though obviously nothing sensitive to my secrets.


    ¡®Whatever. Ultimately, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    I liked him, but that wasn¡¯t going to get in the way of anything, especially my rational judgement. I wouldn¡¯t rely on his affection, I had enough preparation to get by without.


    Though slow, we were surely making progress. Good thing we had almost a decade ahead of us.

 Chapter 48 - Failed Assassination

    ¡°Sir Williams gave me this letter to give to you, my lady. He said it¡¯s from your squadron.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ve been wondering what took so long.¡±


    Zoe held a thick envelope and I eagerly snatched it. Its contents ran for pages, but was split into two parts like the others. The first was a militaristic report, written by Sir Harrod, and the second was a much shorter letter from the knight apprentice. I threw the report onto my desk for later and began reading the letter.


    ¡®My lady,


    This is being sent through a secure channel as Sir Williams instructed, so rest assured that the following information is absolutely confidential.¡¯


    There was that sense of quiet confidence Mikhail possessed again. I smiled slightly, but I was more focused on the subject at hand.


    ¡®The squadron tried to carry out your orders.¡¯


    My orders¡­ah, yes. Assassinating the female lead¡¯s father to prevent him from bringing her into high society. My heart leaped. ¡®Tried¡¯ didn¡¯t sound good.


    ¡®I deeply regret to inform Your Ladyship that there were unseen circumstances, and Baron Bryant is still alive. I would also like to offer my personal apologies, for if I had been already trained and present, I would have surely guaranteed otherwise.¡¯


    The only thing that stopped me from throwing the nearest available item in frustration was the boy¡¯s casual arrogance in his assurance, which I found satisfying. I sighed, disappointed nonetheless, and continued.


    ¡®Please allow me to describe the circumstances.


    Baron Bryant is an incredibly private person. He lives at court with his wife, in the castle. He never leaves the castle, and it¡¯s rare for him to even leave his chambers outside of attending parliament. It was why it took so long for an opportunity to arise.


    Very recently, a close friend of his living away from the capital fell severely ill, to the point of being on the verge of death. Finally, he left to visit him. The squadron struck on a desolate path on the way.¡¯


    It was going well up to this point, and irritation rose within me. How could they have been so close, yet let him slip away?


    ¡®He had brought more knights with him than our squadron, but we had expected them to be fairly untrained compared to us. Had they been knights of the barony, it would have been true.


    But they were royal knights.¡¯


    What? My grip on the paper tightened and my heart pounded. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡®Our knights recognized their fighting style, and besides, they were the only ones who could have matched the knights of Avington. It would have been close, but we were outnumbered and a few of our knights got wounded, so we pulled back.


    Again, my sincerest apologies on behalf of my squadron and my current inability.¡¯


    Why in hell would royal knights be guarding the female lead¡¯s father before the novel even started? Wait, I had gone down this train of thought before. Where, when¡­aha!


    In fact, there were two instances. First, royal knights had been guarding the diamond mine, even though Catherine was supposed to discover it. Second, my family was connected to Baroness Bryant. The truth behind both of these were conspiracies, the world filling in blanks and plot holes the simple romance novel never bothered to address.


    If this was the case here too, then things were much more complicated than I¡¯d expected.


    ¡®With Your Ladyship¡¯s betrothal and the political situation in mind, we decided it would be best not to make another attempt before consulting you first. By the way, the squadron congratulates Your Ladyship.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    We await your orders.¡¯


    His sign-off and signature ended the letter. I tossed it onto my desk with the report and leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes. I should try to process this information, but there wasn¡¯t much to sort out. Terrifyingly, the baron was connected to the royal family, and there could be many secrets at play here. My world was far more complicated than a mere novel.


    ¡°My lady, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to give my report as well.¡±


    I had forgotten Zoe was there. Such was her talent as a servant, to completely fade into the background. I nodded and gestured for her to go ahead. I had told her to find everything she could on the last saint and the mythical flower that might cure my brother.


    ¡°There is plenty of scripture describing the first saint. However, local stories vary wildly, and some are disapproved of by the temple. Your Ladyship already knows most of the official gospel, but there are a few curious details.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°For one, no one knows who the saint was or where she went. Of course, records weren¡¯t complete back then, but there is no consistent story at all about her origins or her fate after she sealed the demon king. Even the temple brushes it off with little information.¡±


    That was no surprise, her only value to the temple was when she was the saint blessed with God¡¯s power. They hadn¡¯t thought of using her for propaganda yet, and she would¡¯ve been useless after God closed their connection after the demon king was sealed.


    ¡°She could¡¯ve been some orphan or beggar no one cared about and became a hermit.¡±


    ¡°But even in that case, there would¡¯ve still been people, many, that knew her before she was the saint and bragged about it. Yet of all the stories passed down throughout the kingdom, nearly all of them are ridiculous.¡±


    It could be something worth looking into, but I wasn¡¯t particularly concerned. Anyone with enough money could make someone disappear, especially so long ago.


    ¡°I might ask Priest Fernandez about it. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am almost certain the saint could bring back the dead.¡±


    I blinked and stared at Zoe, who looked back with her dead and emotionless eyes, completely serious. If she had gone insane, I couldn¡¯t tell. Regardless, raising the dead was an amazing power for main characters in action novels, not a saint.


    ¡°It is strange, but I consulted a very large number of people with stories from places the saint visited during her quest, even a few local temples and priests. The only common factor the tales share, outside of what¡¯s recognized by the temple, is that the saint could heal any wound, even if the person had been dead.¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be right. One of the most central ideas of our religion was that it was God¡¯s supreme and exclusive power to determine life and death. Not even Catherine could heal someone that was already dead, and that was saying something.


    ¡°Are you positive about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was a sign of my trust in Zoe that word alone made me willing to consider the possibility.


    God couldn¡¯t have given the saint the ability to heal the dead. So, God didn¡¯t, and the saint got that power from somewhere else. The temple would no doubt conceal it, given that it went against their principles.


    Then where did the saint get that ability? There were plenty of possibilities, since this was a fantasy world, after all, and it might as well have been a weird mushroom. The important part was that if she could heal the dead, then she could heal a mage.


    ¡°What about the flower she left? Any news?¡±


    ¡°The stories confirm its existence. A woman even claims that her ancestor had been healed by it, and the miraculous recovery she spoke of is indeed recorded, though denied by the temple. Its current whereabouts are still unknown.¡±


    ¡°Well, find it!¡±


    Zoe curtsied, signalling the end of her report, and I dismissed her. She was annoying me, for she should have been able to do anything I asked.


    I wanted to and felt like I could trust her. It would be placing my hopes on a flower that exists only in stories, but it would be better than nothing. Couldn¡¯t I rely on her certainty?


    On the other hand, how had she, a mere maid, managed to get so much information? It was startling for a servant. What if she were a spy? No, the novel said she was loyal to me. Then again, reality was different from the novel. Nevertheless, servants of House Avington weren¡¯t hired without a strict and extremely thorough background check, so maybe it was just talent.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    Alone, I asked myself the question out loud. No rest for the wicked, I needed to plan my next step. I picked up my pen and a piece of paper to write a letter, my next orders to my knights.


    If I couldn¡¯t eliminate the threat from the roots, the next best bet was trying to find Catherine again. We¡¯d failed before, but maybe we¡¯d get lucky soon. The knights should monitor all the orphanages and look into anyone remotely fitting her description.


    I wanted more control to make up for this failure. What about Ratched, Catherine¡¯s step-grandfather, whose death would start the novel, according to my theory? Should I have him killed early? No, the novel was my absolute advantage and I should stick as close to the original as possible to make the most of it. However, my knights should observe him closely, so I would know immediately when he died.


    Finally, I would tell Zoe to keep researching. We would find a way.


    I was going to succeed, no matter what. I knew I would.

 Chapter 49 - The Third Male Lead

    The end of January approached quickly. I was getting ready for my exams, but I wasn¡¯t the only one. Zoe brought the news to me first thing in the morning.


    ¡°My lady, Nathaniel Seaton arrived last night.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. He¡¯s at the manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady. Treated as an important guest, like you said.¡±


    ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll be over for lunch.¡±


    My presence was an honour granted only to the worthy, but the future high priest was all about kindness, caring, respect disregarding classes, all those saintly things. Thus, as a show of my humility, I would stoop to visit instead of summoning him. It disgusted me just to think about it.


    What to wear? A humble, light yellow dress with little jewellery. Winning Nathaniel over was just as important as being the saint, since in the novel, these two events were inexplicably tied. He told the crown prince about his theory that Catherine was the saint, because of how kind she was, which first made him interested in her.


    I had eliminated that threat, but he would still have plenty of influence in the future as the youngest high priest ever with an immense amount of holy power, though far less than Catherine¡¯s, of course. Despite my annoyance, I was excited to meet him as I walked into the sitting room where he waited.


    ¡°Good day, Mister Seaton.¡±


    Nathaniel was a year younger than me, the same age as Catherine. A skinny boy, not as well fed as the noble children I was used to, wearing simple but good quality clothes that House Avington bought for him. His skin was tanned, his hair brown, his eyes hazel, and his features matched the description in the novel, soft and gentle, like a sweet puppy. He stood up to greet me, awkwardly bowing.


    ¡°Good day. Are you Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and please rise.¡±


    He straightened, though I could distinctly see his commoner background. It was in the way he carried himself, his tone, and the tiniest gestures, lacking the confidence and poise of aristocrats, and too easily readable. He was shorter than me right now, but he had the face to be a male lead.


    ¡°Shall we go to lunch?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    The boy, who was supposed to be the warm spring and sincere friend to the heroine, was being awfully shy. He didn¡¯t offer his arm to escort me like a gentleman, but I wasn¡¯t expecting him to. The dining room we were using was close, so we didn¡¯t talk on the way.


    At the table, he seemed at a loss with all the cutlery, and he certainly didn¡¯t use them properly. As the food began to be served, I started a conversation.


    ¡°How were your travels, Mister Seaton?¡±


    ¡°It was really nice. Thank you for all the kind arrangements you¡¯ve made for me, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Valentina. That¡¯s what friends do.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, Valentina.¡±


    For some reason, it was like he was backing away from me. I had thought my innocent smiles and status as saint would be enough to make him instantly like me, but apparently not. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge my offer of friendship, and it was my amazing self control that I didn¡¯t jam my table knife into his eye.


    I was an expert at socializing, and I certainly wasn¡¯t giving up against this peasant boy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lived at the Avington castle for a while now before coming here, right? Is everything to your liking? Are you getting used to things?¡±


    ¡°Everything and everyone are wonderful, and I think I¡¯m settling in. Thank you again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re very welcome. Please don¡¯t hesitate to ask for anything.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Then if I may ask, why did you do this? Why me?¡±


    I blinked. I couldn¡¯t say I was surprised at the question, since anyone would be suspicious of something almost too good to be true, like what I¡¯d done for him.


    ¡°God told me to find you, so you can help me spread his love. He blessed you.¡±


    ¡°Why? I haven¡¯t done anything to deserve it.¡±


    ¡°But you can and you will do great things. God knows.¡±


    Nathaniel nodded but did not reply. He was way more quiet than the novel described him as, but that may be because we weren¡¯t close enough yet. Ugh, I needed to do more.


    ¡°How is the preparation for your exam going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going well. After all that you¡¯ve done for me, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Finally, I saw emotion in his eyes. Genuine gratitude, but with a shocking lack of affection. I frowned internally, restraining myself from rolling my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t try again, but only because I was more interested in the food. Frankly, as the third male lead, he was the most boring and least popular among readers like me. He was the childhood friend that could have been, romance bloomed by time, and by taking away his shared years with the female lead, I was basically done blocking their relationship.


    To my surprise, after a very long period of silence, he spoke.


    ¡°At the Avington castle, Priest Norman was very good to me. Before I came here, he let me go visit my old orphanage.¡±


    I vaguely remember hearing about that from Zoe. I had dismissed it, since Catherine was already gone, so I couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Oh? How was it?¡±


    ¡°I saw a lot of my friends again, and it was nice. I¡¯d almost forgotten how life was with them.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was good or bad at first, but as he continued, I cursed silently.


    ¡°If I sold one of these forks here, I could feed everyone at my orphanage for days. The ceiling still leaked, and it was freezing at night. Clothes needed patching, and there were a few kids that were sick, but they didn¡¯t have money to buy medicine. A few died every year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible. You should¡¯ve told me, I¡¯ll have a cheque sent to them right away. Together, we can help them.¡±


    ¡°And then what? There are so many out there that have it worse than we did. Are you going to write a cheque to every single of them?¡±


    ¡°The temple will try. It¡¯s God¡¯s will that everyone lives in comfort and happiness.¡±


    When I became queen, I could try to change things, or at least that was what I told myself. To be honest, I knew I would forget all about them by dinnertime, since it didn¡¯t affect me. I didn¡¯t care enough. He kept going, his head slightly tilted, his eyes hollow.


    ¡°So many of his children aren¡¯t good at carrying it out. Did you hear about the avalanche at Mount Wolfbourg?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I collected donations to help the people there.¡±


    ¡°Back at the castle, the servants were talking about what a shame it was. House Avington has logging operations there, which might even be what caused it. Don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t lose anything, but the same can¡¯t be said for the villagers that died.¡±


    I had not known, and I revealed my surprise to him. However, the information was more interesting to me than my regrets about the dead, though I doubted he could tell.


    This wasn¡¯t like the Nathaniel from the novel at all, but I guessed the difference was between me and the female lead. To him, I was a spoiled noble girl who¡¯d never suffered hardship in her entire life, and Catherine was someone who knew what it was like, and who was compassionate, unlike all the other nobles. They were for justice.


    ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t blame you, I know you have your reasons. Everyone does. It¡¯s just sad no one cares about them.¡±


    It made sense. His mild, passive hostility against the prince in the novel that I interpreted as jealousy was rather accusatory, like he was being now. But as the ever so kind orphan, he didn¡¯t hate nor blame anyone. How ridiculously virtuous.


    ¡°Why are you the saint, my lady? I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from the servants. Will you help anyone?¡±


    ¡°I promised I¡¯d try my best, so I will.¡±


    In that moment, I knew nothing I said could change his mind. Though he nodded, his eyes displayed a simple dislike, nothing more, nothing less.


    The lunch came to a close, and he bid me farewell with the same kindness he carried all throughout.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Valentina, for everything. I¡¯ll forever be in your debt.¡±


    Humanity was complicated. Everything he showed and said was true, especially that he was appreciative, even if it conflicted with his distaste for me. Somehow, perhaps with a commoner¡¯s gaze, he¡¯d seen through my masks to who I really was.


    Whatever, whatever. He was the type that warmed up slowly, with time. It could be a problem, since if he hadn¡¯t by now, he would see through me and my lies eventually. I would need to be extra vigilant with my act around him. Regardless, he didn¡¯t have to like me, as long as his loyalty was obliged.


    At last, I had met all three male leads, and took away everything I could think of from Catherine Bryant. I was thoroughly prepared, and I would be even more so when the novel began in a little less than a decade. I smirked, exhilaration running through me. How thrilling it all was!


    Everything was in place, like clockwork, guaranteeing my victory. As pieces of the puzzle would fall in place, I would seal our fates. Unfortunately for the female lead, I was an evil villainess, and I was going to win.

 Chapter 50 - Secrets, Secrets

    - - -


    Deep inside the royal castle of Orilon, King Henry waited in a secret office reserved for the most special of guests. He was reading reports when a knock sounded at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The king didn¡¯t look up as a man entered. He didn¡¯t particularly like his visitor, though they saw each other far more than he would have preferred.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat, Baron.¡±


    A chair scraped, and the baron sat. When the king felt his atmosphere of authority was finally appropriate, he glanced up.


    Baron Bryant was a slightly plump man, mildly pleasing but otherwise unnoticeable in appearance. His hair was brown and his eyes were green, and his features were often arranged in a humble smile. He would¡¯ve fit in a crowd of small-time aristocrats, unimportant and easily forgettable.


    Unfortunately, despite King Henry¡¯s prayers, this man was anything but that.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Majesty. I almost thought you¡¯d forgotten about me.¡±


    ¡°You jest, dear Baron. How could I ever?¡±


    Not with what he had over him, he couldn¡¯t, as much as he wished.


    ¡°Then why did it take so long for this meeting to happen? Surely you received my messages.¡±


    Now that greetings were over, the baron was getting to business. Good, the king thought, and God let it be over soon so he could get back to avoiding him. Under the masks they wore, they were too filthy for the world.


    ¡°Of course, but I¡¯ve been busy. We¡¯re here now, aren¡¯t we? Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, Your Majesty, but I must remind you again that I have alternatives, while you do not.¡±


    ¡°Then I need to remind you that I am still your king, though you¡¯re free to take your chances with your ¡®alternatives¡¯.¡±


    Neither the king¡¯s pleasant smile nor the baron¡¯s modest expression faltered. The baron spoke first, and the king was already irritated at his voice.


    ¡°Regarding the temple. Why did you allow the girl to become the saint?¡±


    ¡°You know as well as I do it wasn¡¯t up to me. We can¡¯t interfere with the temple yet, since the time isn¡¯t right, as you like to say.¡±


    ¡°You could have done something discreetly.¡±


    ¡°And risk getting the whole plan discovered? It was too dangerous. Besides, the greater the heights, the more painful the fall.¡±


    ¡°The harder it is to push someone over.¡±


    ¡°Leave that part to me, my friend. You¡¯ll have what I promised, and their little show will come crumbling down.¡±


    ¡°You still won¡¯t explain?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a royal secret, after all.¡±


    Baron Bryant nodded. That was the one good thing about the man, he didn¡¯t question the methods as long as it got the job down. Despite their mutual distaste, they shared trust. At least, the king was forced to.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°What of the betrothal?¡±


    ¡°What of it? It would¡¯ve been suspicious to refuse, and it might have offended them. Don¡¯t worry, when it all falls down, it will obviously be annulled.¡±


    ¡°What if the prince disagrees? He won¡¯t stay a child forever, and that girl is cunning. Look at who her mother is.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll listen to me, and we have your backup plan.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to be a backup plan. I need assurance.¡±


    King Henry stroked his chin. As much as he hated the idea, after being pressured for months, he could see that the baron was willing to go all out on this point. It would be the baron¡¯s guarantee that he couldn¡¯t just get rid of him when it was over, or so he thought.


    The king sighed. It would be an inconvenience, but he would work around it.


    ¡°Fine. But you¡¯re sure it won¡¯t have any side effects?¡±


    ¡°I value my life, Your Majesty. It won¡¯t harm him.¡±


    The poor king didn¡¯t exactly have a choice here, and though he would never admit it, the innermost part of him valued himself over his son. He drummed a finger on the desk, annoyed at practically everything.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we hurry it all up? The faster we eliminate them, the safer we are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, it¡¯s not time yet. I won¡¯t risk my daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°What if we got rid of that merchant so you can raise your daughter like a proper lady?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be too suspicious, he''s so close with them. Not worth taking the risk. Plus, you know I want the children married as soon as it¡¯s done.¡±


    That was purely for Baron Bryant¡¯s purposes. To the king, everything was ready, except the last piece the baron held over his head: the temple with the hearts of the people, to be contributed by his saintly daughter. The mere fact never ceased to madden him, but perhaps it was karma.


    ¡°Are we done?¡±


    ¡°If Your Majesty promises not to make important decisions affecting our plan without telling me again, like betrothing my future son in law, then yes.¡±


    ¡°Now, listen here. I¡¯m the king, not you, and I don¡¯t have to do a damn thing.¡±


    His patience was truly running thin. One of these days, he might actually accidentally execute this impudent baron, who was calmly checking his watch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I must be on my way soon. As you know, if I don¡¯t get home by a set time, a certain secret about exactly how the last king died will be sent to every single publisher in the kingdom, and we don¡¯t want that, do we?¡±


    King Henry gritted his teeth and slammed his fist against the table. He didn¡¯t care about putting up pretenses anymore, the baron always had this effect on him.


    ¡°I promise, and I also promise if you speak to me like that again, I¡¯ll take my chances and have you executed on the spot.¡±


    The baron smiled, perfectly amiable, and nodded.


    ¡°Good night, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°See yourself out.¡±


    As the door shut, King Henry slumped back against his seat and let out a sigh. It was ridiculous that he had to be so obedient to a mere baron, but all precautions must be taken when conspiring against a certain grand duke.


    Yes, he decided, it would be worth it one day, to endure a small annoyance in order to remove a painful thorn in his reign. In the end, it was the only reason he tolerated it.


    House Avington would fall.


    - - -


    In a tiny remote village, where no one would ever think to look and all the neighbors minded their own business, there was a little house with two occupants, a man and a little girl.


    She was lovely, though she couldn¡¯t have been more than eight. At the moment, her hair was dark brown and her eyes were blue. She couldn¡¯t remember what she really looked like.


    ¡°Can I go outside, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡±


    The girl shook her head. She could never tell if Uncle was in a good or bad mood, but she¡¯d figured she would try anyway. Now it seemed to be a bad idea.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve worked really hard.¡±


    ¡°Then no. I¡¯ve told you, Cat. You have to make your father proud when he comes for you.¡±


    ¡°But when? You said it would be soon.¡±


    ¡°Hell if I know! By the time you¡¯re of age, the latest. If you work harder, it might be earlier. Go finish your homework, and I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle.¡±


    The girl went back to her room. Uncle always wanted the best for her, and she knew he loved her. He was kind when she was good, and harsh when he needed to be for her own good. It was her fault when he had to be mean, because he needed to raise her into a proper young lady. She needed to be perfect when Father came, whenever that would be. She didn¡¯t even remember him.


    But sometimes, she wished she could be like a princess from a fairytale, and ¡®Father¡¯ would swoop in and take her away to live in a castle, and there¡¯d be a kind prince. She gazed out the window, briefly daydreaming, before she had to get back to work.


    When would that day come?

 Chapter 51 - So It Began

    - - -


    An old man sat in his mansion, thinking about life.


    He had done well. One of his daughters may be dead, but the other was happily married to a baron, and his granddaughter would be the next baroness. Yes, he¡¯d made sure of that. His family would finally be noble, thanks to his hard work and powerful friends.


    ¡°Bring me some tea, please.¡±


    His maid, a middle-aged woman, had been with him for a decade and a half, but he could never remember her name. Still, she was efficient, quickly going and coming back with a cup of tea. He took a sip and continued his musing.


    He had made many enemies and ruined countless lives to get here. Many wanted him dead, and they did come close. He lived life on the edge, and it paid off. He was satisfied.


    Why was he thinking about such things? Did he, perhaps, instinctively know? By the time he realized, it was too late.


    His chest throbbed in pain, and the last thing he saw was the woman whose name he did not know. The cup fell from his hand, shattering, and the world faded.


    - - -


    ¡°My lady, Ratched is dead.¡±


    I smiled, slowly drumming a finger on the desk. In my dimly lit room, I couldn¡¯t see Mikhail¡¯s features, but he could likely sense my excitement.


    ¡°Excellent. How?¡±


    ¡°A heart attack, it seems. A maid last saw him when she brought him tea and he told her to leave him for a while. The same maid found him dead after a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Anything suspicious? The maid, the tea?¡¯


    ¡°The maid began working for him shortly after Lady Catherine¡¯s accident, and she washed out the teacup. Her excuse was that it had clearly been a natural death.¡±


    There were drugs that could¡¯ve induced the heart attack, and the timing was too perfect to be a coincidence. So Baron Bryant had finally decided to strike.


    ¡°Take the maid and launch a full investigation in secret, but don¡¯t distract any forces. The time has come. Start carrying out the plan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    I doubted my luck with the maid, but the plan would proceed. With the first moment Catherine emerged from whatever dirthole she was hiding in, she would be under surveillance, until she was safely out of my way. After nearly a decade of preparations, there was no way she could win. Ah, I almost pitied her.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long now.


    - - -


    Once upon a time, in a lovely little village, there lived a sweet girl named Cat.


    She had been in an accident as a baby, and was taken to an orphanage. A kind man adopted her and raised her to be good and compassionate to all, including commoners. Little did they know, she was the lost daughter of a baron, and would be reunited with her father at last when she was fifteen and brought back into high society.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    It sounded like a fairytale, but it was what would be told to everyone.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, Cat. After so many years, everything I¡¯ve gone through for you¡­my lady. Make me proud, and tell your father how well I¡¯ve done.¡±


    That was what Uncle had said to her this morning, before letting her go outside for the first time in forever. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling as she strode along the street, humming. Uncle had told her it was acceptable, to show how energetic she was.


    ¡°G-good morning!¡±


    She tried to greet everyone she could. It was somewhat terrifying, to be near so many people, more than she¡¯d ever seen her whole life. But Uncle had told her they would say they knew her, so she might as well try to make that true. Lying was bad, Uncle had made sure she remembered that.


    Uncle owned a bookstore, but he never let her into it when there were customers, to protect her. She studied in the flat above, working as hard as she could to not upset Uncle, though it was difficult sometimes when he was upset.


    She caught a glimpse of her reflection off of a store¡¯s window without recognizing herself and stopped walking for a second. She was dressed in her best clothes, bought for the occasion. Her hair was golden blonde and her eyes were sparkling green, changed only a day ago. She wasn¡¯t used to it yet and studied what was apparently her real appearance curiously.


    ¡°Ack! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    She walked right into someone and fell down. He kept going, and she was glad she didn¡¯t bother him. If Uncle knew, he might get in a bad mood again. It was all her fault when he was upset, because she wasn¡¯t good enough. Already, she¡¯d made a mistake, even though Uncle had told her repeatedly that vanity was no good to get to where she needed to go.


    She was afraid of what would happen when she got back, but the even greater fear of disappointing Uncle made her get up and carry on.


    Glancing at the clock tower in the distance, she hurried. She got to the spot Uncle told her to just as the clock began to toll eleven. Right on time.


    Like in a play, the people on the street moved to the sides, except for a little boy in the middle, oblivious. A carriage came charging, and the boy looked up, too scared to move. It was going to run him over!


    The selfless heroine leapt into the way, standing in front of the boy with her arms spread and blocking the carriage. Her heart was going to jump out of her chest and she squeezed her eyes shut, but she trusted what Uncle had told her. The carriage screeched to a stop.


    ¡°What were you thinking?!¡±


    The coachman yelled angrily. The girl panted, heart still pounding. The carriage door opened, and a middle-aged man stepped out. He rushed to her side.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    She shook her head and swallowed, preparing to perfectly recite her lines.


    ¡°N-no, I¡¯m fine. I saw the poor boy standing there and I had to do something. I¡¯m an orphan, and for a while no one looked after me or cared if I died, so he reminded me of myself.¡±


    The man blinked and took her hands.


    ¡°You look awfully like how my daughter would¡¯ve¡­ You¡¯re an orphan, you say? How?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The orphanage found me in the woods near Newfield County, about fourteen years ago. They thought I¡¯d been in an accident of sorts, from my injuries.¡±


    The man, her father, looked at her, his eyes wide. Then, he hugged her, though rather stiffly.


    ¡°Oh, Catherine¡­ my dear daughter¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see you again!¡±


    She awkwardly patted him on the back, feeling no particular emotions but doing her best to look surprised and happy. She would carry out Uncle¡¯s instructions, as usual.


    ¡°Remember, you have to listen to your father like you would listen to me.¡±


    As long as it pleased Uncle. He would be nice, and they would both be happy. He was all she had, and she must do everything in her power to repay his kindness. She may not know exactly what was going on, but she knew Uncle wanted the best for her.


    She would do as this unknown father wanted, because it was what Uncle wanted. If she acted her part properly, perhaps they would be proud of her. She¡¯d like that.


    So it began.

 Chapter 52 - The Last Day (I)

    It had been the beginning of January when Catherine Bryant appeared like the heroine of a fairy tale, causing a wave of gossip in high society, and now it was nearing the end of the month. The day before the debutante, to be precise.


    ¡°Ah¡­ what a wonderful day.¡±


    The bright morning sunlight streamed through my window as I stood in front of my dressing mirror. My reflection was an elegant noble lady of seventeen, beautiful, mature, and graceful. Red curls framed my sharp features and cascaded down my back, fitting of a villainess. My eyes, dark as night, bore into the mirror with the promise of success.


    ¡°You look amazing, as usual, my lady!¡±


    I waved off Tia¡¯s remark with a smile. She learned quickly, and had long mastered the art of compliments. However, her present intrusion between me and my vanity meant I had to start my day. With a sigh, I tore my gaze away from my reflection and let her help me dress.


    Sleep had become of little importance a long time ago, for dark circles could easily be covered up with powder. I yawned as I strode through the halls, too aware of my hunger. Alas, as I¡¯d found, the saint must overcome such earthly needs like food for more ¡®important¡¯ matters.


    Since my debut two years ago, my family and I had stopped living in the royal castle during the social season and moved into our own mansion in the capital, so we could have more privacy and host balls. I made my way to the small chapel in the back.


    ¡°Good morning, Priest Nathaniel. May God bless you.¡±


    ¡°And you as well, Your Holiness. Shall we begin?¡±


    I nodded, and knelt beside Nathaniel at the foot of the statue of God. We recited morning prayers together, the devotion in my words mechanic, but his sincere. His eyes were shut, his expression serene, with peace he only showed God. A rare and true believer.


    I had given up on him. Despite my offers, he still stubbornly insisted on not calling each other by our first names, because it wasn¡¯t appropriate, or so he said. Nearly a decade of companionship could not make him like me, but at least he was appreciative. That was good enough.


    I¡¯d learned what the words in my prayers meant, but I didn¡¯t bother processing them. It was simply a routine I was forced to undergo, to prove my faith. When it was done, Nathaniel¡¯s expression hardened back into mild gentleness, the best he could give me. He bid me farewell and rushed off to his work before I could try to engage him in conversation.


    It was a pity, really. He had grown to possess a kindred beauty that I liked. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t a high priest yet, like in the novel, despite me making the temple offer him the position. My best guess as to why was that he didn¡¯t want me to use him for my unholy purposes. It was an annoyance I was trying to sort out.


    On the verge of starvation, I went to breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, Mother, Father!¡±


    I kissed Father on the cheek and sat down next to him. The sight of my family never ceased to make me happy. Damian was absent, for he had moved out to a laboratory Father bought for him. However, I was going to have lunch with him today, perhaps the last normal day we would have before Catherine.


    ¡°Good morning, darling. A friend asked me if you would be willing to speak at her charity event. She¡¯s the one that gave you that lovely vase. I¡¯ve given her letter to your maid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it, Mother. And Father, I¡¯ve reviewed the report on the taxes. It¡¯s all in order, and I left it on your desk.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, my angel! I¡¯ll present it to the parliament today.¡±


    Breakfast was brief and I didn¡¯t talk much, since I needed to be quick to get more work done. Their presences were ample emotional support.


    When I was full, I headed up to my office. Zoe awaited with mountains of papers, expertly sorted, if that made it any better. She was like a secretary to me, with her own desk beside mine working through stuff not important enough for me to deal with personally. Her pile looked larger than usual today.


    ¡°There¡¯s been more letters about the tax, my lady. I¡¯m still in process.¡±


    ¡°There might be more coming, Father¡¯s presenting a report today. You can have a bonus.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my lady.¡±


    Indeed, Zoe was a gift from God. My involvement in politics was kept from the public, with my image as the kind saint that wanted the best for the people. Opposing lower taxes certainly went against that, but we had to do things for the good of House Avington. The solution was to compartmentalize Lady Valentina of House Avington and Saint Valentina of the Temple.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The saint, with the help of her assistant, replied to every concerned letter from commoners. The successor to House Avington helped her father shamelessly exploit people behind the curtains. It was almost funny.


    ¡®Work, work, and more work. Well, it¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s my job, after all.¡¯


    I dealt with a variety of documents, from reports of businesses I helped Father manage, to all sorts of invitations, to affairs of the grand duchy and more. The work had its benefits, like valuable experiences Valentina from the novel never had, and a clear view of the political situation.


    There were three factions: House Avington with corrupt nobles and merchants, the royal family with minor nobles and scholars, and the temple with the support of the people. The mages were split evenly between House Avington and the royal family, and there was also a small number of neutral nobles. Of the four dukedoms, the next most powerful families after ours, two were with us, one was with the royal family, and one was neutral.


    I was the successor and next leader of House Avington, as well as the saint central to the temple. When I married the crown prince and became queen, I would have the royal family¡¯s faction too. With the united power of all three, Orilon would be truly within my grasp.


    Time flew when there was work to be done, and Tia soon knocked and came in.


    ¡°Lady Bryant has arrived, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Is it time already? Show her in.¡±


    Lady Bryant seemed a little distressed, likely due to the sudden death of her father and appearance of a stepdaughter, though I daresay she never imagined the two events were connected. Yet I was proud to see that after my years of guidance, she carried some genuine sophistication, refined even in mourning black.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly glad you invited me to chat, Lady Valentina. Why, I had to get out of that house!¡±


    Though I had mastered all the languages she knew a while ago, I made sure we stayed close, inviting her over regularly with the excuse of practicing. A deep relationship had formed, and she was completely in the palm of my hands.


    ¡°Is it the new addition to your household? You mentioned her last time.¡±


    ¡°I did. She¡¯s completely awful! I didn¡¯t expect much, you know, but she¡¯s got no manners at all. A peasant if I ever saw one. And my husband¡¯s so keen on her, she¡¯s all he ever talks about! But God knows if she¡¯s even his daughter! I can¡¯t see the resemblance.¡±


    That was normal, for according to the novel, Catherine looked practically identical to her mother, which was how the baron was able to identify her. Still, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad rumour to have, especially coming from the baroness. From the contempt in her voice, I gathered she was conveniently projecting the grief and anger of losing her father onto the girl. It was good, for me.


    ¡°Have you talked to the servants, like I suggested?¡±


    With my social mentoring, Lady Bryant gradually became much more assertive. Not only was she accepted into high society, she had gained influence and power within her own household, as a consort should. It made things much easier.


    ¡°Yes, and thank you so very much. They¡¯ll make sure she knows her place, and that she doesn¡¯t belong. I myself think it¡¯s very possible she¡¯s some little beggar fooling my poor husband.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she must earn your hospitality. I think your theory¡¯s likely, Baroness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. In fact, I think it¡¯s the only explanation. She¡¯s not educated in the slightest, you know, and definitely not bright like you, Lady Valentina, passing your Third Class qualifications so young! She has Second Class credentials, I half-expect her so-called uncle bought them. He¡¯s shifty, but my husband seems to like him.¡±


    I was aware that not everything Lady Bryant said was wholly unbiased, but I entertained her notions. She was my best eye on the female lead, and I delighted in her commitment to make Catherine¡¯s life a living hell.


    ¡°Doubtlessly, you have to show her who¡¯s in charge. Your husband is merely blinded by his joy, so you must show him and high society her true colours.¡±


    ¡°I will, as a matter of fact. I have a surprise for tomorrow, at her debutante. You won¡¯t be disappointed, Lady Valentina.¡±


    We exchanged smirks, excitement rising in me. After a bit more complaining, she bid me farewell, saying that she must get back to make sure the girl hadn¡¯t done anything stupid, and left.


    I drank some water and glanced towards Zoe, who had observed our conversation.


    ¡°Well? What¡¯s the other perspective?¡±


    We had four maids at the Bryant mansion in the capital. Two were in positions not of much use, but one was a housemaid that heard things and the other was lucky enough to be assigned as Catherine¡¯s personal maid.


    ¡°Lady Bryant¡¯s report is true. All servants were told to distance themselves from Lady Catherine because she was too vile and would dirty them. The baron does not seem to know, but he cherishes her, and her adopted uncle has officially become his valet. Lady Catherine is very attached to our maid and treats her like a true friend.¡±


    ¡°Splendid. And the tea?¡±


    There was a poison that made women infertile. It was undetectable and given over time, so no one would notice until it was too late. Even better, it could be explained as an allergic reaction to something like makeup or tea, which a commoner wouldn¡¯t be used to in high society.


    ¡°Proceeding as planned.¡±


    I nodded, smiling. A lady that couldn¡¯t produce an heir could never be queen, assuming she never awoke her divine powers. In that case, everything would change, but I hoped it wouldn¡¯t come to that.


    Though I had disrupted the baron¡¯s plan and made it so that Catherine never showed up in any orphanage, I couldn¡¯t underestimate him. The timing of her return had been just right, when high society was bored and erupted with attention on her. This July, I would turn eighteen, and I planned on getting engaged immediately, so he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. I looked forward to seeing how he planned to prevent it, and crushing him and his daughter.


    There had been a few setbacks, true. The temple stopped me from sending more people abroad like Sophia to study like I wanted to, but I hadn¡¯t expected much from that anyways. My memories of my past life and the novel were also almost completely faded, but it meant I no longer had the faces of my old parents haunting me. Besides, I had done my best to basically reconstruct the novel, recording all the details I could remember and writing it down. It was a fair success.


    It had been nearly a decade since I realized I was a reincarnator, and my preparations were in order. I was ready to face Catherine Bryant and destroy whatever threat she posed, by any means necessary.

 Chapter 53 - The Last Day (II)

    My brother was the most eligible bachelor and the most notorious playboy in the kingdom. He was the handsome and charming son of the grand duke, the brother to the saint, and the strongest mage in history, leaving a trail of broken hearts wherever he went.


    As a young man of nineteen, he had moved out of our mansion and into a tower in the Royal Institute for Magic Research after graduating the academy. The place was like a university or laboratory from my past life, an open community where the best mages learned, taught students, and conducted research. Despite the name, it wasn¡¯t very associated with the royal family, and was funded through various sources, House Avington being a great contributor.


    Damian was technically a student there working towards his Fifth Class credentials, the equivalent of a PhD, having earned his other degrees earlier. However, he was also one of their top researchers, and spent most of his time locked and experimenting in his tower with Kyle, who had become his assistant.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, my lady.¡±


    My carriage pulled up in front of a new restaurant for high society. Damian and I saw each other as often as we could, writing letters to each other daily, and today we were having lunch together. In the worst case scenario, it could be the last time we spend in peace for a while.


    My personal knight, Mikhail, who had announced to me our arrival, opened the carriage door. Normally, he would escort me, but before he could extend a hand, Damian glided in from the sky, stepping on air and landing softly in front of me. He smiled and hugged me.


    ¡°Aww, my adorable little sister. You get prettier every time I see you.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Nice entrance, by the way. Shall we?¡±


    He let go of me and offered an arm. I took it, and we strode inside, where we were seated next to a window overlooking a beautiful canal. We erupted into conversation, like always.


    ¡°How are Mother and Father? Say hello to them for me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re good, and I will. What about you? Which new unlucky girl are you courting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m insulted! No one, if you must know. Kyle and I are close to a big discovery, but I do have a line waiting for when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Alas, such was fate. Damian was workaholic enough to just happen to be single when he would meet Catherine right after his big discovery. I sighed.


    ¡°I doubt any of them is as good as Delilah.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad, then.¡±


    Damian wasn¡¯t interested in talking about Delilah, and that had been the problem. A few years ago, she had convinced her mother to discuss a possible betrothal with Father, only to be firmly rejected by Damian, who had said he was uninterested in an engagement of any kind.


    Being the perfect lady, Delilah took it well on the outside. However, she avoided him like her life depended on it, and was absolutely cold to him whenever they met, outside of required politeness. He didn¡¯t think much of it and treated her with his usual flattery, which I thought only wounded her more, her pride and heart.


    I could see why so many fell in love with my brother. Like me, no matter what angle one looked at, he was the definition of beauty. Pale blonde hair carelessly yet elegant falling in front of his face, and those enchanting purple eyes. His personality, flirtatious but endearing and utterly bewitching, and cutely workaholic. I was proud of him, and to be his sister.


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t care how many girls you have. As long as you¡¯re loyal to me, right?¡±


    ¡°My dear, dear, Val. How are you still questioning that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe because I hear about a new girl being heartbroken by you every week?¡±


    He laughed, an enticing sound, as expected of the womanizer second male lead. As I had made him do over and over again, he promised to me.


    ¡°I swear that you are the only one I love, and the only one I will ever love. You are everything to me, and I¡¯ll die before I lose you. I want to stay with you and keep you mine forever. Mine, and mine alone, though I know it¡¯s not possible.¡±


    A shiver went down my back. This was my way of measuring Damian¡¯s mental state, so to speak. I had thought him moving out was a good way to slow his madness, but this clearly proved me wrong. His violet eyes shone with a dangerous light.


    I bit my lip. There had been practically no advancements on a cure for him. All I could do was change the subject.


    ¡°I love you too. Tell me about your discovery.¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Fortunately, there was one thing Damian cared about almost as much as me, his work. The topics shifted, and we had a very enjoyable meal.


    As the lunch hour approached the end, after stretching it out for as long as possible, it was time to part. I had one last thing to do, the actual purpose of this lunch. The unfortunate reminder that our lives were about to change.


    ¡°Damian, are you going to the debutante tomorrow? And the debutante balls?¡±


    ¡°Certainly! It¡¯s a wonderful opportunity to get to know the new young ladies of society.¡±


    He shot me a cocky grin and I giggled. I put on my sweetest smile and took his hand.


    ¡°You said you''ll do anything for me, right? Can you not go?¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I get jealous with you surrounded by all those girls. Some of this year¡¯s debutantes are unscrupulous, and they¡¯ll disrupt your research too. I don¡¯t want them anywhere near you!¡±


    At the present, I was proud to say that I was the only one capable of making Damian show that genuine smile, with a slight blush. Shamelessness ran in the family.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, my darling sister. But I won¡¯t go to a single one, if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re the best!¡±


    I gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek, before saying our goodbyes. He promised to visit soon, and I held on to that as my carriage drove away.


    It wasn¡¯t a fool-proof plan, I knew. He would likely meet Catherine sooner or later, but at least this way I would only have to deal with one male lead, my fiance, at the debutante. Nathaniel wasn¡¯t going either, given that I had taken away his reasons to attend in the novel, which were moral support for his childhood friend and telling the crown prince his suspicions that she was the saint.


    Fate could be changed. I firmly believed in that, especially if said fate was a terrible romance novel. However, if somehow things didn¡¯t go as I wanted, I was planning for the worst as well.


    Damian and I had talked for a long time at the restaurant after we finished eating, so the food was basically digested when I got back to the mansion. I did a bit of work, then headed down to a courtyard at the back. It had been remodeled to be a custom training ground just for me, and for Damian¡¯s more destructive magic practices, back when he still lived with us.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Valentina.¡±


    My knight instructor, Dame Kennedy, was waiting for me. She was a stern but kind-hearted woman, who had taught me how to wield a dagger, defend myself with nothing, and shoot a pistol with extreme precision. After an initial struggle, my feelings towards her ranged from absolute hatred to much appreciation, depending on the moment.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Dame Kennedy. Can I start?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You know the drill.¡±


    Despite it being winter, I had changed into a light shirt and thin pants with my hair tied into a ponytail. The mansion had magic to regulate temperature even outdoors, but it was none too comfortable, until I began our routine, and it quickly ceased to be a problem.


    Ten laps around the courtyard, which was by no means small. Then an intense stretch exercise, before the real show.


    ¡°Get ready, Sir Lovell.¡±


    Mikhail picked up a dagger and stood opposite me. I had moved on from straw dummies to simulate an opponent that could fight back, though Mikhail had been instructed to use only basic techniques. We had slowly progressed, until I could take down the equivalent of an apprentice knight. I would be no match for him if he used all his training, of course, but I thought it was nevertheless impressive of me.


    ¡°There¡¯s an opening on his left! Watch your back! Turn, now! Excellent! No, don¡¯t let him catch his breath!¡±


    It was always exhausting, and the dame made me keep moving until I was literally on the verge of collapse. Finally satisfied, she let me take a short break, and I took the chance to admire my knight. Sweat soaking through his shirt, combing his hand through his bright silver hair, he was ridiculously beautiful. It was part of what kept me going.


    ¡°That¡¯s long enough! Back on your feet!¡±


    My cursed instructor made us repeat several more rounds, and like many times before, I considered ordering her execution. At last, we moved on to the next part. Mikhail stood back to the side, providing moral support.


    ¡°Swarm!¡±


    A gate opened on one side of the courtyard, and a mob of wild animals rushed out. I knew they were merely illusions made with magic to feel real, and I had long overcome the brief moment of freezing terror that could make someone lose their life.


    I slashed at them, swerving and cutting at the endless ¡®demons¡¯. Dame Kennedy released more from the walls, and I kept going, adrenaline pushing through exhaustion. We tried to see if I could take on more each day, and I did, bit by bit.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    I collapsed onto the ground, panting. The last remnants of the illusion was fading away with the wind, and it was another step forward. No matter my devotion, I would be a good saint, even if it were just demon slaying.


    I definitely liked the best part best. The dame arranged a few targets at one end of the courtyard, and we stood at the other. I took out my pistol.


    Aim, shoot, repeat.


    I hit almost all of them right in the center.


    ¡°Good job, as always.¡±


    Shooting was my definite favourite when it came to fighting. Not only was I good at it, I loved the rush of power. Even practicing was fun, and seeing the pride on my teacher¡¯s face.


    After I finished my cooldown stretch, I gave Dame Kennedy a special farewell for today.


    ¡°Thank you for everything that you¡¯ve taught me, again, and for making me stronger.¡±


    Dame Kennedy chuckled and patted my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty, my lady. Ah, I still remember the time you tried to come at me with your dagger, and you couldn¡¯t have been more than nine! Makes me laugh every time. It¡¯s great to see how far you¡¯ve come.¡±


    We exchanged smiles. Here was another person I sincerely respected and wished to protect and make proud, with the glory and power I would bring to House Avington.


    One always had to be prepared for every situation. Even if I had to fight with my own fists to get to the throne, I would reach it.

 Chapter 54 - The Last Day (III)

    After my physical training, I took a bath. When I began slowly falling asleep, my excellent self discipline forced myself to get out, despite every muscle crying in protest.


    I did some more work, for the wicked shall never rest, especially not the successor to the most corrupt family in the kingdom. Except that was nonsense, because many villains like me had to do what they did in order to rest somewhere better, like on a throne. It was just a matter of time and resilience.


    Besides, work could be fun, like going to a tea party and convincing yourself it was to form important social ties. Or, that it was a break so you could work harder later. Either way, that was exactly what I did.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, my lady!¡±


    I always brought Tia with me to social events. Zoe had work to do, and Tia had grown on me. With new competence as a servant, her presence was less annoying, and even likeable.


    I got off the carriage, which had stopped in front of Annalise¡¯s mansion. I went to our usual sitting room, where my friends were already gathered, as I had arrived fashionably late again.


    ¡°Afternoon, ladies.¡±


    My friends rushed to greet me. I was proud to say I remembered almost all their names, or at least the loyal and important ones that had been with me for a while. I had a large circle to expand my influence, but I only kept around those I liked while rotating through others, keeping myself exclusive to elevate the privilege of my presence.


    ¡°Hello, Valentina!¡±


    ¡°Lady Valentina, how do you always look so beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Lady Valentina.¡±


    Nevertheless, my best friends were still Annalise and Delilah. They had both grown to be attractive young women, Annalise fair and Delilah elegant, and each possessed talents.


    ¡°Are you excited for your debutante, Annalise?¡±


    Annalise was the same age as me and would turn eighteen this year, but I had gotten her to push back her debutante to the latest socially acceptable age, this year. Ladies typically debuted the year they turned sixteen, but Catherine would turn seventeen this year, also late. I didn¡¯t do it personally since I wanted to attend balls with my fiance to improve our relationship.


    Part of the attention on Catherine in the novel came from the fact that no other important lady was debuting this year, but the daughter of the marquess would certainly steal some of the spotlight. I was depending on Annalise to manage things at the debutante ceremony.


    ¡°Of course! I can¡¯t wait to go to balls and see all the handsome men.¡±


    She tossed her head of orange drills, giggling. Annalise had a haughty and vibrant beauty, loud and splendid, as she was with her affection. She was the best musician of our generation, perhaps even slightly better than me. Though slightly stupid, her unwavering loyalty was clear.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be lining up to dance with you, so you should try all the options before courting one.¡±


    Delilah was the one who spoke. As a future duchess, she had her fair share of admirers, but remained uninvolved in romance. The ordeal with Damian might have had something to do with it, or that no one could meet her standards.


    She was incredibly intelligent and cultured, as well as elegant and refined, with loose waves of dark brown hair and deep green eyes. Without doubt, she was the perfect lady and my brother was blind. Yet a part of that was her inscrutable exterior, allowing for the persistent fear of a possible betrayal that I couldn¡¯t quite extinguish.


    ¡°I definitely will, but today is a ladies¡¯ day. Have some tea cakes, and let¡¯s play cards!¡±


    It was a delightful tea party, and our gathering continued long after. We gossiped, with tomorrow¡¯s debutante being the main topic. I assured myself once more of a particular matter.


    ¡°Remind me, is there much talk about that baron¡¯s daughter? What¡¯s her name again?¡±


    Their eyes glinted. There wasn¡¯t anything we liked as much as destroying lives.


    ¡°Catherine, I think it was? There¡¯s some talk, but mostly people are focused on Lady Annalise.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same with me, and the few times I did hear people talk no one seems to like her much. A commoner through and through, and likely an imposter, that¡¯s what they say.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Indeed, and everyone pities the poor baroness. She¡¯s rather liked nowadays.¡±


    We smiled at each other, lying to ourselves and pretending it wasn¡¯t me that subtly suggested isolating the girl and inspiring dislike against her in high society. I had been purposefully vague in my instructions and my ladies were all experienced after my careful teaching and knew how to guarantee that there was no way any of this could be traced back to me. In fact, my connections were so widespread people won¡¯t even know where they heard it.


    Catherine Bryant would be an utter outcast. If I were lucky, perhaps she would go and kill herself, but I supposed things were never that convenient.


    We played cards the rest of the afternoon, and I enjoyed it very much. The acquaintance of my friends was of greater joy to me than I could have possibly imagined in my past life. I would protect them as well, and they would rise to glory with me, as my true followers.


    ¡°My, look at the time. I must depart, ladies, I¡¯m having dinner with Oscar. I mean, His Highness.¡±


    The marvelling and slightly envious expressions at my casual mention of the crown prince never ceased to satisfy me, and in part made up for the ambiguity of my relationship with him. I departed for the royal castle full of confidence.


    My fiance came out to meet me. As always, he took my breath away.


    The definition of handsome, but in a different direction from my brother. Soft black hair and piercing golden eyes, however cold and distant they may be. Features set perfectly, making me more sure than ever that such beauty could have only been made for me.


    ¡°Good evening.¡±


    I took his offered arm and we headed to a dining room. It was a romantic candle-lit dinner, arranged like I had told the servants to. I made sure we spent time together regularly, hoping to make up for what we lacked in intimacy with companionship.


    ¡°So, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I forced a smile and stabbed a potato on my plate forcefully. Here we go again.


    ¡°Let us enjoy the food, then.¡±


    The candles burned with fervour we did not exchange openly. We ate silently until I got bored and my natural desire to share my opinions came into effect.


    ¡°The meat is very fine, the texture is just right. I expect no less of the royal chefs. The sweetness of this cake is wonderful too, delicious but not sickening. The potatoes are great¡­¡±


    I had gotten used to talking by myself. Oscar nodded along, not even glancing up at me. He had promised he would try, and he did on rare occasions. Yet during moments like this, his disinterest couldn¡¯t be any more obvious.


    ¡°If you''re done, let¡¯s go on a walk.¡±


    He gave no objection and we stepped out into the royal garden. I breathed in the cool evening air, calming my irritation. I reminded myself that I couldn¡¯t order a prince¡¯s execution in his own castle. Or could I?


    The part of the garden we went to was hard to find, but he had shared it with me, and I hung onto this scarce token of affection. It was a hidden treasure, private and tranquil. Crystalline blue flowers grew on the hedges, shining gently under the moonlight. I drank in the beauty and craved more.


    ¡°What do you think of the new tax motion? Father was a bit worried about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I sighed on the inside. Politics involving our house was the only part of me that seemed to be able to get his attention, but I supposed that was to be expected given the nature of our betrothal. Yet I wasn¡¯t about to spill any secrets, I just wanted him to pursue the topic and talk to me. He didn¡¯t.


    I was genuinely puzzled. Really, how was it humanly possible for anyone to not be infatuated with someone as fantastic as me after almost a decade of knowing we would get married one day? It was unfathomable.


    We passed into a clearing. A large fountain was in the middle, with a statue of the saint, who looked like the angels of my past world, standing at the top and peering benevolently down at us. I pulled on Oscar¡¯s arm, and we stopped for a moment. I turned to him.


    ¡°Hell, don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    I felt I should be allowed some truth after my years of patience. He didn¡¯t show open contempt towards me, which was a great improvement from the novel. Still, I wanted answers. I told myself I didn¡¯t care in particular about his affection, which was mostly true, but either way I needed to know where I stood in order to deal with the female lead.


    He was looking at me, and I stared right back. For once, he smiled, mildly amused and interested, but nonetheless reserved. His eyes glinted, and I ignored the thrill it gave me.


    ¡°Do I really have to confirm that?¡±


    Oscar took my hand in his and lifted his other hand to my face. He caressed my jaw and leaned in, his breath warm on my skin. I gripped his hand, as he kissed my cheek.


    ¡°I like you, Valentina.¡±


    His whisper sent a shiver through me. When he gazed at me like that, I couldn¡¯t deny I fell in love with him just a little. Yet it wouldn¡¯t cloud my judgement, and if anything, it made me more determined to make him mine at the end of the day, his heart and crown.


    I resented him a little, this unreadable prince, my ultimate opponent. I hated this lack of communication typical of a novel¡¯s male lead, his game of hot and cold, an uncontrolled variable on my stage. If I wanted to win, I needed to detach myself emotionally and think rationally, until it was safe. So I smiled, and intertwined our fingers.


    ¡°Good. I like you too.¡±


    What a fool I was to think the male lead could love anyone other than the female lead, but there I was, arrogant enough to defy fate and believing that I could succeed. There would be no turning back.


    I had people I cared about, though none more than myself. With careful steps, to remove whatever obstacles necessary, I would change the story. I could sacrifice what was needed, but in the end I would have my throne. My family, my friends, my power, my happiness.


    If my old parents could see me now, would they be proud? After all, they had taught me to persist unto near insanity and then some more. To endure, to wait for an opportunity, and to be ruthless.


    Tomorrow, everything would change.

 Chapter 55 - Her Debutante

    - - -


    ¡°My lady, it¡¯s time to get up!¡±


    Catherine woke up with a start. She wasn¡¯t used to people calling her ¡®my lady¡¯ yet and for a moment wondered who the maid was referring to. She also wasn¡¯t used to her new name, her appearance in the mirror, how soft the bed was, how good the food tasted, living in such a big house around so many people¡­ so many changes she was trying to settle into.


    ¡°Thank you, Mary!¡±


    The maid standing beside her bed smiled and nodded. She was Catherine¡¯s personal maid, and despite Uncle¡¯s assurance she didn¡¯t need to be formal with her, she couldn¡¯t help but appreciate Mary. All the other servants didn¡¯t seem to like her much, and that worried her. What was she doing wrong? Was Uncle going to scold her?


    ¡°Breakfast is here, my lady.¡±


    Lady Bryant, her stepmother, was so extremely kind and sweet to her in every way. She had explained that Catherine¡¯s little stepsister, Briana, needed time to adjust her presence, so it would be best for her to eat in her room for now, and there was no need for her father to know this was her suggestion. Of course, Catherine agreed. She must always be considerate.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll start helping you get ready for your big day!¡±


    Since Catherine didn¡¯t know much about clothes, Lady Bryant picked out her wardrobe for her. The dress she chose today was pretty as usual, a white one for her debutante. There were so many layers and it was almost hard to move in, another thing she needed to get accustomed to.


    When she was finally in her dress, stylists Lady Bryant had hired came and did her hair and makeup. She sat for hours as they decorated her, and she thanked them profusely when they were done. After they left, Catherine and Mary peered at the finished result in the mirror together.


    ¡°You look fantastic, my lady!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me, Mary, it¡¯s those stylists¡¯ skills and you that make me look so good. Thank you so much!¡±


    It was already time for lunch, so Catherine ate a little, too nervous for any more. She set out to find her ¡®family¡¯, since they were leaving right after lunch to get a good spot in line. She met her stepmother and stepsister coming from the dining room.


    ¡°Good day, Lady Bryant and Lady Briana.¡±


    Lady Bryant nodded in acknowledgment. Lady Briana scowled and stuck out her tongue. Uncle had taught Catherine to think the best of everyone, so she had decided to regard her stepsister as cute. She smiled affectionately at the both of them, her new family.


    ¡°You are ready to depart?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Bryant. Thank you for picking out this wonderful outfit and all those talented stylists!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Come along, I suppose. Briana, dear, be a good girl. I¡¯ll see you when I get back.¡±


    ¡®Good girl.¡¯ Catherine didn¡¯t know why these words made her stiffen when Uncle had said them so many times. Would Lady Bryant be disappointed if Briana made a mistake? Was Uncle already disappointed in Catherine for not being good enough for everyone to like? Was she going to fail him today, on one of the most important days of her life?


    ¡°Well? Are you coming or not?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    She hurried after Lady Bryant, who led her to the front foyer, where Father and Uncle waited. Uncle looked genuinely happy next to Father, but Father always had a hungry glint in his eyes that scared her a little. Yet he was Father, and Uncle had told her to love him, so she did.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Catherine. I¡¯m so glad we¡¯re reunited at last, my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Father! I¡¯m happy too!¡±


    Catherine smiled brightly. As the family boarded the fancy carriage that would take them to the castle, she prayed that she wouldn¡¯t let Uncle down. According to him, she was going to see the crown prince today, her future husband.


    - - -


    ¡°The Marchioness of Tennesley, presenting Lady Annalise Tennesley.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Annalise gracefully glided into the presence chamber, her mother behind her. She knew she was stunning today with her dress, bouquet, jewels, veil, and everything, Valentina and Delilah had both said so when she¡¯d shown them earlier. Thus, she absolutely beamed as she confidently sank into a deep curtsy.


    In front of her, the king and queen sat on their thrones, and the prince and princess stood on either side of them. She studied the royal family intently, her best friend¡¯s future in-laws.


    Prince Oscar, Valentina¡¯s ridiculously handsome fiance, whom Annalise disliked a little for not showering Valentina with the affection she deserved. Princess Elizabeth, always a pain in the ass with her activism. Queen Josephine, beautiful and dangerously sly. King Henry, seemingly kind and benevolent, but unreadable like his entire family. Annalise shuddered.


    The king spoke, his voice amiable. Annalise was on alert, since cordiality was the best mask.


    ¡°Your father contributes greatly to our kingdom, protecting our borders.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. It¡¯s our family¡¯s duty.¡±


    He nodded, and Annalise elegantly left the room, debuted.


    The next room served refreshments, but if she stood just right, she could still see everything that went on in the presence chamber. Glancing out the window, carriages lined the road leading up to the castle. She sighed and went to get some food. It might take a while, but she would carry out Valentina¡¯s mission. She found some of her friends and mingled in with them.


    After what felt like hours and probably was, the lord chamberlain finally gave the announcement Annalise had been waiting for.


    ¡°The Baroness of Bryant, presenting Lady Catherine Bryant.¡±


    - - -


    Catherine swallowed as she walked in front of the royal family, careful not to trip over the train of her dress. One foot in front of another, a knee bent so low it almost touched the ground¡­ Her heart pounded as she curtsied. After all the practice, did she do it properly?


    ¡°Ah, Baron Bryant¡¯s long lost daughter.¡±


    King Henry was the picture of kindness and spoke with a deep and friendly voice. He was about the same age as Father and Uncle, with genial features. Catherine felt instinctively that he was good, fair, and someone that could be trusted.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    She snuck glances at the other members of the royal family. The queen was breathtakingly beautiful, with a gentle and lovely smile. The princess looked very sharp and charming, with short auburn hair and a finely set face. She felt for certain they were very good people. The prince, in particular, made her heart skip a beat.


    His chiselled features were carved with a perfect beauty, handsome beyond words. Soft, ebony black hair and ivory skin, a cold and ethereal distance between him and the rest of the world. And those piercing golden eyes, bright like they encompassed the sun¡­ eyes that gazed right at her.


    For a moment, they were the only people alive. A spark between them, burning through his icy demeanor, to a lonely heart that hid below his stony mask, desiring and demanding to be loved. It was her responsibility to answer that plea.


    ¡°Your name is Catherine?¡±


    ¡°H-huh? Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    The prince¡¯s voice cut through her racing heart and thoughts, until her head was empty and void of anything at all. Very slightly, he smiled.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Catherine blushed, and at her dismissal, hastily left the room. She covered her hot face with her hands, embarrassed. Uncle had never even allowed her to meet a boy before, and this was supposed to be her future husband!


    However, it was odd. She knew she was supposed to like him, but she couldn¡¯t help but be scared. He seemed so forbidding and unfeeling, that after the initial attraction at his beauty, she didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near him. He could¡¯ve hated her, and she wouldn''t even know.


    It terrified her, but she needed to try to love him. For Father and Uncle, who only wanted the best for her. She must obey, and make them proud.


    - - -


    That son of a bitch!


    Prince Oscar, renowned for not showing a hint of emotion, actually smiled at a girl that wasn¡¯t his amazing fiancee. Annalise felt absolutely sick with shock and contempt and she had to grab onto the wall to keep from falling over or charging in to strangle that disgusting prince.


    Like providence, Valentina was right again, somehow knowing that something was going to happen. Annalise was impressed and wondered if it was a power one gained from being betrothed.


    The girl was coming out now, with Lady Bryant following behind. Annalise snorted and pointed her out for her friends, who erupted in disapproving murmurs.


    ¡°Truly, Lady Bryant has outdone herself. Valentina taught her well.¡±


    Catherine wore a dress that may have been considered fashionable five years ago. Her makeup and hair had the wrong style, going the opposite direction of her pure features that might have been more appealing without them. Any natural beauty was greatly diminished, and plainly, she looked like a clown that was trying too hard.


    Perhaps only ladies could¡¯ve noticed these details, but the result would be apparent to men, even if they couldn¡¯t tell the cause. A girl, no matter how pretty, had certain styles that just didn¡¯t work well. Painting Catherine Bryant in a seductive approach balanced out her innocent face to be a total disaster.


    There was something else, too, that Annalise couldn¡¯t quite name. It was the very distinct way she carried herself, unlike everyone else. Exactly like a commoner, with no noble elegance at all. Absolutely shameful.


    Lady Bryant, triumphant, ushered Catherine along. They departed from the castle without delay, leaving a room of gossip. What did everyone think of Catherine Bryant? What was that from the crown prince just now? What would Lady Valentina think?


    Annalise gathered as much information as she could, then rushed out to inform one displeased villainess.

 Chapter 56 - First Ball (I)

    In the month after the ceremony, the families of debutantes held balls to celebrate the occasion. Annalise, being important, was the first one to have hers. She originally hadn¡¯t wanted to invite Catherine, but I convinced her otherwise. We were going to have our first battle sooner or later, and I would much rather have it on my playing field.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them say anything about the prince, focus on what a disgrace Catherine was, or maybe don¡¯t talk about her at all. Don¡¯t go all in yet, we don¡¯t want people to think we¡¯re judging her too harshly, and we need more evidence to drag her through the mud completely. Compliment Lady Bryant, not forgetting my contribution, obviously. And of course, talk about how well Annalise did in comparison. It¡¯s like the swan and the ugly duckling!¡±


    That had been yesterday, at the tea party we held for Annalise after her debutante, where she had spilled everything that had happened. The war council made up of us and our friends, but mainly me, had decided on this course of action, to be carried out immediately.


    As such, I went to the ball full of the excitement of a hunter seeing a particularly intriguing target for the first time.


    ¡°Prince Oscar Stoneshire and Lady Valentina Avington have arrived!¡±


    We stood on the interior balcony overlooking the ballroom, all the guests bowing and curtseying below us in greeting. The mesmerizing power this feeling held never failed to send a thrill through me, an addicting drug I would do anything to keep taking, and what I was ultimately after.


    I held my fiance¡¯s arm, sure that we looked like the perfect couple. I was the lovely future queen, beautiful in my dark red dress, luxurious jewellry, and flawless hair and makeup. He was the handsome crown prince, coldly gorgeous and dressed fittingly. I smiled as we descended the staircase, glancing over the crowd and searching for a face. I failed at the moment.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness and Lady Valentina, for gracing my humble ball with your presence.¡±


    Annalise curtseyed in front of us, pretty and proper. I admired her self-control, for just yesterday she had been talking about strangling him. Oscar replied stoically, as usual.


    ¡°Please rise. Good evening, Lady Annalise, and you¡¯re very welcome.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be here. Congratulations on your debutante, Lady Annalise.¡±


    Annalise thanked the both of us, and the greetings were soon over. Shortly, the music played, and the ball began.


    Other than entertainment, the real purpose of balls was courtship and marriage. Ladies and gentlemen flaunted their dancing, meeting and conversing with possible partners. As for a betrothed couple like us, we were supposed to get to know each other better. We didn¡¯t do that.


    Assuredly, the crown prince was excellent at dancing, and so was I. We were the picture of sophistication and pure aristocracy, elegantly twirling around the dance floor, like the figurines of a music box Father had given me so long ago. I found the activity in itself enjoyable and fun, but my partner was a different matter, outside of his face, which was always nice to look at.


    ¡°I like this song.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    We were in each other¡¯s arms, hand in hand, so close yet so far. I had given up expecting conversation many balls ago, but I still tried most of the time. Today, I was too focused on thinking about Catherine, so I didn¡¯t bother. He didn¡¯t complain, but I thought he looked at me rather curiously, though that might have just been my desperate imagination.


    I showed off my dancing, making the best of this situation, so terribly lacking in romance. Our close proximity alone had ceased to be enough to interest me long ago, and I instead continued my surveillance for Catherine.


    Across the room, I saw a girl that matched her description dancing with a boy I didn¡¯t recognize, though it was too far for me to be sure. It was worth a shot, so I tracked her with my gaze. As the dance came to an end, she and her partner headed out the ballroom, likely to the refreshment room. I took Oscar¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Will you escort me to the refreshment room?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Normally, Oscar was the one who retreated to the refreshment room after one dance, while I kept dancing most of the night, and we didn¡¯t see each other again until the ball was over and he escorted me home. If he found this unusual, I didn¡¯t notice.


    I lost sight of the couple until we reached the refreshment room, where I found them sitting in a corner, facing away from me. The girl turned her head, and stared right at my fiance. When I saw those large, sparkling, emerald eyes, I knew.


    Unmistakably, she was Catherine Bryant, the one and only female lead. It had begun.


    But first, I needed to get Oscar out of the way. He was looking right back at her like he was in a haunted trance, mesmerized, typical of a male lead. I couldn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t disappointed, that I hadn¡¯t held onto some delusional hope that he wouldn¡¯t care for her at all, but regardless, I had a plan.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Slyly, I gestured to Delilah, who was also in the room for this exact purpose, to parade past us with a group of foreign ladies.


    ¡°Oscar, have you met these lovely young ladies from Flaesia? Their parents are ambassadors. Come, let¡¯s greet them.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, all right.¡±


    The prince, out of pure politeness¡¯s sake, tore his eyes away from his destined love. I kept myself from smirking as the entourage surrounded him.


    ¡°Lady Delilah is very familiar with them, so I¡¯ll let her introduce you. You should get to know them, for diplomacy¡¯s sake.¡±


    Before he could react, the ladies bursted into greetings, and I was gone, forcing myself to not laugh. I trusted Delilah to keep him occupied, and the fact that no other lady could possibly pose a threat to me except the female lead, so I could rest easy throwing them in his way.


    It seemed like she had wanted to meet the prince, for she and her companion were coming towards me. Oddly, I observed that her partner was my brother¡¯s best friend. It didn¡¯t change anything, so I smiled my best and sweetest and received them readily.


    ¡°Good evening, Lord Kyle. And who might this be?¡±


    - - -


    Catherine rubbed her eyes. She had barely been able to sleep the night before her first ball. She wasn¡¯t very good at dancing yet, something that constantly upsetted Uncle. Father had also thought that she didn¡¯t look good enough at her debutante, and had a fight with Lady Bryant. She felt horribly guilty about it, but couldn¡¯t do anything, since she didn¡¯t want to upset anyone.


    In the end, Father had hired new stylists and dressmakers. Catherine thought the new ones made things as beautiful as the ones at the debutante, but as long as Father and Uncle were happy, it was fine.


    At the ball, everything was so splendid. People were all dressed prettily, talking to each other and laughing happily. She tried to approach a group of girls she had seen at the debutante.


    ¡°Um, hello!¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello. Aren¡¯t you Lady Catherine, that baron¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Anyways, wasn¡¯t Lady Annalise absolutely magnificent?¡±


    Catherine tried to talk, but she didn¡¯t know half of what they were discussing. It seemed like some of the ladies couldn¡¯t quite hear her when she did try, but she didn¡¯t want to raise her voice since that might be rude.


    Suddenly, everyone curseyed. Catherine scrambled to follow, almost tripping over her dress. She snuck a glance to see what was going on.


    Prince Oscar was walking down the staircase, and on his arm was the most beautiful girl Catherine had ever seen. Lady Valentina Avington, that was her name, and she was a perfect match for the handsome prince. Every step she took was dazzling, and Catherine gasped with admiration. How could someone so breathtaking exist?


    Before Catherine could recover, the ball was already starting. She looked around, panicking without a partner.


    ¡°Could you be Lady Catherine Bryant?¡±


    Catherine swirled around to see a young man a few years older than her. He looked kind.


    ¡°I am! What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lord Kyle Whittle, and I would like to ask you for this dance.¡±


    ¡°I would love to! Thank you so much!¡±


    Catherine smiled, relieved. If she couldn¡¯t even find a partner for one dance, what would Uncle say? She didn¡¯t want to know.


    Almost immediately, she stepped on Lord Kyle¡¯s foot.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m really clumsy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m not very good at dancing either. I don¡¯t go to balls often, in fact.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But you¡¯re not stepping on my toes!¡±


    Lord Kyle chuckled. Catherine couldn¡¯t truthfully say she was interested in her partner, because Father had given her a specific goal, but Uncle had also taught her to always be good to everyone. She attempted to do both at once, surveying the ballroom for the prince that would one day be her husband and trying her best not to step on her partner¡¯s foot again, which she failed at repeatedly and he was too kind to mention with her constant apologies.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here today for a friend. His sister thinks he plays around too much, so he¡¯s promised not to attend any debutante balls. But he got curious, thinking that you sounded intriguing, so he sent me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry! For stepping on you again, and for disappointing. I¡¯m not very interesting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, he¡¯ll be over it, and anyhow you¡¯re probably better off not knowing him.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s just say he¡¯s not very gentle with hearts. If you hear Damian Avington coming, run away.¡±


    ¡°Avington? Like Lady Valentina Avington?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, she¡¯s his sister, and the only one he listens to. Makes me jealous.¡±


    Lord Kyle began chattering about his work as a mage, complaining about his friend. Catherine replied politely, paying attention whenever she could. She searched the room for her real target¡­ there!


    Prince Oscar and Lady Valentina danced like a fairytale come to life. They looked so right together, like they were made for each other, so romantic and blissfully happy. It was fantastic and magical and wonderful.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the refreshment room when this is done? They have good food here.¡±


    ¡°Ooo, yes!¡±


    Father had told her to try and talk to the prince, so she wanted to keep tracking him, but she was afraid to leave the only person willing to dance with her so far. Besides, Lord Kyle knew Damian Avington, who was the brother of Lady Valentina Avington, who was dancing with Prince Oscar. Maybe he could introduce her!


    At the refreshment room, Catherine turned her head when she heard a sudden increase in conversation. Prince Oscar and Lady Valentina had entered, and being so close to such beauty made her forget to breathe for a second. Then, she met his eyes.


    It happened again, that irresistible yet terrifying appeal. Catherine wanted to run from his freezing atmosphere, but Father¡¯s command made her stay. She stood up and forced herself to go to him, Lord Kyle following behind her. But before she reached him, he was swept away in a crowd, and she was left staring at the equally terrifyingly beautiful Lady Valentina.


    ¡°Good evening, Lord Kyle. And who might this be?¡±


    Her voice was so charming and sweet, Catherine felt instantly that she must be a very nice person. Catherine smiled brightly, wanting to make a good impression, and maybe they could be friends! She hadn¡¯t had one in a long time, so she would really like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lady Catherine Bryant! Nice to meet you!¡±

 Chapter 57 - First Ball (II)

    Lady Catherine Bryant had gentle waves of golden hair and bright green eyes shining with naivety. Her features were perfectly innocent, like a pure angel, untainted by the sins of humanity. A true female lead.


    Yet something was off. Her outfit and makeup were too mature, an elegant dark blue dress that dampened the childlike liveliness that would¡¯ve suited her best. It wasn¡¯t as awful as what Annalise described to me about the debutante, and I knew it was only a matter of time before she found her style and unlocked her full potential, but I enjoyed knowing she was currently no match for me at all. I smiled, disguising a smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you as well, Lady Catherine. I¡¯m friends with Lady Bryant, and she speaks most highly of you.¡±


    I could see why she was noticeable and ¡®not like other girls¡¯. With her lack of training, she possessed none of the usual grace expected of high society, but I supposed it could be argued that it enhanced her cuteness. The distinctly unrefined way she held herself plainly made her stand out, though that was both good and bad.


    I instinctively looked down on her, like my brain recognized her posture as that of a commoner. She obviously didn¡¯t belong here, and I intended to correct that. My preliminary assessments today would tell me exactly what strategy to use.


    ¡°Lady Bryant is so kind! I really appreciate everything she''s done for me!¡±


    Her smile was blindingly sweet, almost stunning me for a moment despite my mental preparations. Ah, such was the power of the heroine. My intuition informed me that this was the most guileless girl in the world, but after my initial reaction, I needed logic to make sure.


    However, first, I needed to get rid of Kyle. Lady Bryant¡¯s lack of affection was no secret to the rest of the world, and he was raising an eyebrow in question. My stage wasn¡¯t a place for any side characters I couldn¡¯t completely control, though I did see an opportunity I could pursue in the future.


    ¡°She is wonderful, indeed. Lord Kyle, Damian said you were near an important discovery?¡±


    Smiling, I gently glared at him. My brother just couldn¡¯t stay away, but at least this was better than him coming in person. Kyle scratched his head guiltily, knowing me well enough to understand my message.


    ¡°He wanted to see what Lady Catherine was like, that¡¯s all. Now that I know how lovely she is, I can go tell him, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    While I did not appreciate him saying anything of the sort to my brother, I nodded. It would be a problem for another time.


    ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be sad if he doesn¡¯t focus on his work. Good night.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Catherine, Kyle departed, and I was left with the girl that could be my mortal enemy. This was going to be fun.


    ¡°Please excuse my brother and his friends. He likes playing around too much when he could be changing the world, so it¡¯s best if you just ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, all right. Your brother is so lucky to have you!¡±


    I noted that she didn¡¯t seem to mind in the slightest that I was advising her to stay away from an extremely powerful possible ally. I decided to probe more.


    ¡°You flatter me. So, how are you settling in? It must be hard, coming back to your family after so long.¡±


    ¡°It is, kind of! Everyone is so kind to me though, so I can¡¯t disappoint them.¡±


    ¡°Disappoint who? Surely they all understand?¡±


    ¡°Unc- Father. He brought me back, so I have to prove I¡¯m worth it!¡±


    She had been about to say Uncle, but a sudden look of terror flashed across her face, so unexpected of such a lively girl that I almost missed it. The baron likely instructed her to not talk about ¡®Uncle¡¯ much, since it wouldn¡¯t look good for her to be very attached to a peasant, and his real identity as the supposedly dead valet may come out.


    But there was more. The haunted determination in her eyes, the tenseness of her body, the quickly hidden fear of messing up, the little signs, were all so oddly familiar. In a previous life, I saw them within my tortured reflection in the mirror.


    My nails dug into my palm. No, it couldn¡¯t be. I needed more to confirm this ridiculous idea.


    ¡°What about the man that raised you before?¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Uncle? H-he taught me to be good, and I will be.¡±


    New anxiety and nervousness infiltrated her eyes, easily readable. A memory came to me, my mom from my past life squeezing my shoulder when I was a child at a dinner to make sure I would be ¡®good¡¯, and that same look in my eyes. I wanted to laugh at the irony.


    What could I do about it? I wasn¡¯t certain, there was no proof, and she would never admit it. It was probably merely psychological, the baron too smart to leave physical evidence. Like what my old parents had done to me, but worse, since she didn¡¯t have hope or a way out like I did, with university. She might not even realize. In the end, even I couldn''t call it what it was.


    How did this affect my plans? She was likely totally under their control, a loyal puppet to act out a beautiful love story for her father to obtain power. It made more sense, in a twisted way, that she wasn¡¯t as perfect as the novel portrayed. On the other hand, she would be extremely easy to manipulate, if I played my cards right.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll definitely make your family proud, Lady Catherine. By the way, have you made any friends yet?¡±


    ¡°Um, not really. I-if you don¡¯t mind, Lady Valentina, can we be friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I must invite you to a tea party sometime, and we can chat properly.¡±


    This would be the best decision for now, to keep her close. I had shipped off Sophia, her sole friend in the novel, and the rest of the aristocracy would presumably stay away due to her lack of sophistication. In public, I would arrange for unimportant ladies under my control to accompany her on rotation, never letting her get to know anyone closely. She would rely on my warmth alone, and depend wholly on me.


    Catherine¡¯s smile was so bubbly and pure that I was forced to conclude it wasn¡¯t an act, or at least not a conscious one, especially given how clearly readable she was. I had wished she was a white lotus, so I could simply reveal that to the male leads and be done, but fate wasn¡¯t on my side here. If I wanted to paint her as a villainess, I would need to do that from scratch.


    I was satisfied with the results of my evaluation today, but I had one last test to do. Arguably the most important one, and one that irritated me endlessly, because it was a reminder I wasn¡¯t able to guarantee that her actions would be useless like I had first planned so long ago. Nevertheless, I glanced affectionately at the crown prince, still safely surrounded, and she followed my gaze.


    ¡°Say, have you met Prince Oscar yet?¡±


    ¡°I saw him at my debutante! Do you know His Highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s my fiance, after all.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened and she tilted her head. I saw with amusement and disdain that she was very frankly surprised, but also confused. The fact held some additional meaning to her, and I ought to do my best to find out. But if the baron had ordered her to keep it quiet, I doubted I could get past that without much work. I could guess that it wasn¡¯t good.


    Perhaps it was time to be more straightforward. Her curiosity was obvious, so I should make it clear exactly who he belonged to.


    - - -


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Catherine blinked, trying to process this information. She failed, so she decided not to think about it too much.


    What? How? When? Why?


    ¡®Fiance¡¯ meant that he would marry her in the future. That was, Prince Oscar, the man Father said would marry her, would marry Lady Valentina, the beautiful girl in front of her and her first friend in forever.


    Lady Valentina was the sweetest in the world, and Catherine was sure she was very smart too. Did she make some mistake? Father couldn¡¯t have, he was Father, and Uncle trusted him. Maybe there was a misunderstanding?


    ¡°We¡¯ve been betrothed since we were children, and we¡¯re going to get married when I come of age.¡±


    Lady Valentina laughed happily, a pretty sound, and Catherine was once again reminded of how right she and Prince Oscar were together. They were both perfect, for the world and for each other. Lady Valentina had stood unflinchingly next to his coldness, making him seem gentler, while she had wanted to run away.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I¡¯m so happy for you!¡±


    Lady Valentina was so nice to her, Catherine would be glad to see her happy. She would like for everyone to be happy, actually, because Uncle and Father would also be happy, but that didn¡¯t seem to happen often.


    ¡°But you seemed surprised?¡±


    ¡°E-eh? No, it¡¯s just because I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Catherine hated lying, but she hated disobeying Father more, and he had been stern in making sure she knew not to tell anyone.


    ¡°Are you sure? You can tell me anything, you know.¡±


    Lady Valentina was really a saint! In fact, Catherine had heard she was literally a saint for the temple. No wonder! Regardless, Catherine couldn¡¯t tell her.


    ¡°Yes! But I really just didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know much about anything!¡±


    Catherine smiled, comforting herself with the truth. Lady Valentina, thankfully, dropped the subject. They talked a bit more, and Lady Valentina left to dance. Prince Oscar did as well, every time finding new partners before Catherine could approach him. She herself danced with a few different gentlemen, but shamefully, she couldn¡¯t focus on them.


    Catherine didn¡¯t know if Father or her new friend was making a mistake, but she didn¡¯t want to think about it. She didn¡¯t want to marry the prince, but that didn¡¯t matter if Father wanted her to. She didn¡¯t want to upset Lady Valentina either, but if it was a consequence of something Father wanted¡­ she would do anything he asked without a moment of hesitation.


    She needed to be good enough to make everyone happy! That had been what she told herself her whole life, and it was more true than ever. She must.


    Catherine would ask Father about the prince, but whether he decided to tell her was his choice. There were many things about her he kept from her, but she was fine with that, because of the one principle Uncle taught her to live by: what she wanted didn¡¯t matter, all she had to do was follow what Uncle¡¯s demands, because he always wanted the best for her and she must repay him for raising her. All she had to do was obey.

 Chapter 58 - Debutante Ball (I)

    - - -


    Before Catherine went to her first ball, Father had told her to report to him the next morning. Thus, after breakfast, she stood outside the door of his office, the familiar fear of disappointing Uncle rising, for she knew he would be standing next to Father, making sure she was good. She took a deep breath and forced herself to knock.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Catherine entered, closing the door behind her. Whenever she saw Uncle, the room always felt stuffy with her nervousness of not knowing his mood, and today was no exception, especially after not seeing him for a while and not knowing how he felt at all.


    Luckily, Uncle seemed pleased. He sat at a desk to the side of Father¡¯s, reading a book, and smiled as he glanced up and saw her. She beamed back.


    ¡°Good morning, Uncle! Good morning, Father!¡±


    Father was looking over papers behind his own desk, rubbing his forehead and shaking his head. Catherine instinctively wanted to ask him if everything was all right, but stopped herself, in case it wasn¡¯t appropriate. Uncle got less angry at the lack of action than improper action, especially asking too many questions.


    Father shoved his papers aside. He motioned for her to sit, and she did.


    ¡°Good morning, Catherine. How was your ball?¡±


    ¡°It was great. I danced with a number of kind gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°What of the prince?¡±


    Catherine swallowed and bowed her head to avoid Father¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m so sorry! He was surrounded by the daughters of ambassadors, and I couldn¡¯t approach him.¡±


    She held her breath, preparing for a reprimand that never came. Slowly, she peered at Uncle, but he seemed to be focused on his book. Finally, she stole a glance at Father, who merely drummed a finger slowly. He sighed, and she felt a pang. Had she disappointed him?


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I didn¡¯t expect much success anyways, not on enemy territory.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Father!¡±


    Father was the best in the world! Catherine felt a rush of relief and again appreciated that she was the daughter of such a caring and compassionate man.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! I met Lady Valentina, and we became friends!¡±


    Catherine had been so excited to have a friend, so when Father sat up straight and leaned forward, she was startled. She inhaled, her heart pounding as her mind raced to figure out if she did anything wrong.


    ¡°What do you mean? Did she approach you? About what?¡±


    ¡°U-um, she knew the first gentleman I was dancing with, so she came to greet him. He left, and we chatted. I-I asked if we, if we could be friends, and s-she agreed. A-actually, I was w-wondering about something she said¡­¡±


    ¡°Later, write down as much of your conversation as you can recall. What did she say?¡±


    ¡°T-that Prince Oscar was her fiance, and they were going to get married one day.¡±


    Uncle threw his book aside and was about to say something when Father held up a hand, and he stopped. Catherine tensed, her heart leaping, wary even at Father¡¯s soothing words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only for the present. You¡¯ll marry him and be queen one day, like I promised, but did you tell her that?¡±


    ¡°No, I remembered what you said! And I told her I was happy for her.¡±


    Father exchanged glances with Uncle. He nodded approvingly, and Catherine smiled a little, proud, and desperate to make up for whatever she did.


    ¡°She said she would invite me to a tea party sometime. Should I not go? I won¡¯t be friends with her, if you want!¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s good you¡¯re friends with her, so we know what she¡¯s up to. Just remember to not tell her anything. Don¡¯t worry, and be good, like your uncle taught you. I¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±


    Catherine wondered what would happen to Lady Valentina if she married the prince. Wouldn¡¯t it make her unhappy? Catherine wouldn¡¯t like that, so she dismissed the idea. Father would sort it out, right? As long as she obeyed Father, everything would be all right!


    ¡°Are you ready for your debutante ball?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll definitely do better this time!¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll have servants watching, and they¡¯ll tell you if there are changes to the plan. Now, here¡¯s what you have to do¡­¡±


    - - -


    Ah, the heroine¡¯s debutante ball.


    It was the second event in the novel, the first being the debutante ceremony, where Catherine and the crown prince felt something at first sight. Unlike that one, I could interfere in this personally. After all, this was where I made my first appearance in the novel.


    The evil villainess was bullying the poor and shy Lady Sophia, when the righteous Catherine stepped in. As Lady Valentina proceeded to bully her too, the prince swept in and saved the day, leaving Catherine with admiration and warmth.


    ¡®How romantic. Heh.¡¯


    Sophia was on the other side of the world and wrote to me regularly about her studies and how grateful she was for my sponsorship. Catherine and I were already acquainted with Annalise¡¯s ball, defying the fate of the novel. In fact, I hadn¡¯t even the intention of going to this ball, except for my irritably unpredictable fiance. We had a bad habit of not communicating. Mostly him.


    I stood in Oscar¡¯s drawing room, and it was about time to leave if one wanted to arrive at her ball on time. He came in, and as I unfortunately expected, he was dressed for a ball.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to Lady Catherine¡¯s debutante ball. Will you accompany me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going. I thought we were spending time together this evening.¡±


    ¡®We¡¯ had made no such plans. I had mentioned it in passing, very briefly, and he likely didn¡¯t remember. I couldn¡¯t make any other arrangements, since it would¡¯ve been rude of me to openly not go, since I was apparently friends with Catherine, and because most of high society would likely be at the ball, ogling the newly returned lady, so there was nowhere else to go. If Oscar felt guilty for forgetting ¡®our¡¯ arrangement, he didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Would you like to come to the ball, and we can spend time there?¡±


    ¡°Why are you going? Why does a baron¡¯s daughter warrant the crown prince¡¯s presence?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to.¡±


    I shook my head. Of course he did! He just couldn¡¯t resist her, could he? Like fate. Still, this strange attraction he held for her was peculiar. It wasn¡¯t logical, when everything else about him was cool and rational. Surely it was impossible for her to have overwhelmed him so quickly.


    ¡°And it¡¯s more important than your fiancee?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you come?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    I took a deep breath, keeping my annoyance in check and remaining cool, matching him. I appeared positively unconcerned, for two could play this game.


    ¡°Would you go without me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯d rather you come.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I told you. I like you.¡±


    I sighed, wanting to laugh at the irony. I had to go, to keep an eye on him and to limit the damage, but I had a plan if anything went wrong. Best case scenario, we would come home as soon as possible.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll come, but I have to get dressed. Will you wait?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    He came back with me to my manor, where I took my time striding into my room and getting changed, making sure to go extra slowly. I had planned an outfit, but I tried on a few others for fun, and made Tia redo my makeup.


    At last, I wore a gorgeous purple ball gown with perfect jewellry and makeup. Oscar regarded my beauty with no comment, something only he was capable of.


    We set off and arrived at the Bryant mansion fashionably late.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Highness! Good evening, Lady Valentina! I¡¯m so happy you could come!¡±


    I was glad to see Catherine still hadn¡¯t found her style yet. She wore a pale yellow dress, too graceful for her, and the colour clashed with her hair instead of complimenting it. I smiled.


    ¡°Me too, Lady Catherine. I¡¯m delighted to be here.¡±


    ¡°As am I.¡±


    I glanced at my fiance. His stoic expression didn¡¯t reveal any trace of excitement, though I thought I detected traces of gentleness in his gaze towards her, which I found alarming. This was the first time they were meeting, so I must make it right.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve met yet! Your Highness, this is Lady Catherine, my new friend. Lady Catherine, this is my fiance, Prince Oscar.¡±


    To my horror and disgust, their eyes met and they were lost in each other¡¯s gazes for a full moment. It was straight out of a romance novel, sparks flying like magic, against all reason and plausibility except for the power of true love. I quickly interrupted the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we¡¯re late, Lady Catherine, I ran into some difficulties picking out a dress for such a fantastic occasion! I adore yours, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Valentina! Your dress is lovely!¡±


    The preoccupied look came back to her eyes, like when I had asked about her Uncle last time. If my theory was right, she was completely brainwashed by the baron and his valet, and whatever she was about to do wouldn¡¯t be good. I tried to begin, but she started talking before I could, driven by the only determination that could try to match my conviction towards the throne, of a hopeless child refusing to disappoint high expectations.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness! I don¡¯t really know how things work yet, but can I have this dance?¡±

 Chapter 59 - Debutante Ball (II)

    How¡­bold! Not bad, not bad at all, Lady Catherine. Regardless of her intentions or who was controlling her, the female lead was a worthy opponent indeed. This was even worse than the novel, where she merely witnessed my fiance¡¯s heroism in saving her from my bullying. No, we should¡¯ve never come.


    I quickly pushed aside my outrage to think, because I had to act fast. After Oscar accepted her invitation, anything I tried would be suspicious. Whatever I did had to be unquestionable, foolproof, and immediate, and I had an act in mind. It was just a shame to use it so early, since it was the best backup plan for all occasions, but couldn¡¯t be used too often.


    I swooned and fell, while maintaining my usual elegance. The chivalrous prince caught me and I hung dearly onto his arm.


    ¡°My apologies! I simply feel a bit faint.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened as her natural kindness kicked in. I managed not to smirk.


    ¡°Oh no! Are you all right, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°I think so, thank you. I just haven¡¯t gotten much rest lately, with all my work as the saint and helping out Father, as his successor.¡±


    Pitifully, I touched the back of my hand to my forehead, the perfect picture of a distressed and overworked damsel.


    ¡°You should go take a break! I¡¯m already really happy you came.¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t want to- Ah!¡±


    I let my knees give out under me and I practically collapsed forward, pushing myself closer to my fiance and trusting him to do the right thing and properly support me. Sure enough, he swooped me up in a princess carry. I gasped and smiled.


    This classic trope never failed to delight me, but this had another purpose as well. Around us, heads turned and quiet gossiping arose, given that we, the young and beautiful royal couple, were always a subject of interest. This showcased to high society that our relationship was lovely, and also hopefully prevented Oscar from doing anything too disgraceful while forcing him to do the polite thing and take me home. I used to be confident that he could keep up appearances well, but I wasn¡¯t certain of anything anymore involving him and Catherine.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    I nodded. His voice was cold, his gaze indifferent as ever, except I thought I saw a hint of amusement that swiftly vanished. I didn¡¯t know how much he actually cared about me, but if he was annoyed I was getting in the way of him and his destined love, he didn¡¯t show that either.


    Hiding my triumph, I turned my head to Catherine, who was blushing on my behalf and looked at us like we were adorable. Disappointingly, there was no trace of jealousy in her expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m so terribly sorry, Lady Catherine. I shouldn¡¯t have come so tired.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine! Please rest well! In fact, I¡¯m going to go get some tea to personally bring to your mansion. It¡¯s wonderful for sleep and refreshment!¡±


    My glee turned to horror and I cursed silently.


    ¡°Please, you¡¯re too kind, but I couldn¡¯t possibly ask you to do such a thing during your debutante ball. You can have servants send over the tea, but you must stay here and have fun.¡±


    Hints of panic returned to her eyes. Ah, it must¡¯ve been the baron again, determined for her to hunt the prince down.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have fun when my only friend isn¡¯t well! Please let me do this for you, Lady Valentina!¡±


    The downside of attention was that now I couldn¡¯t refuse outright without seeming rude, for the whole room was focused on our conversation. I could later instruct my followers to shift the gossip to make it look like Catherine was a devoted minion, but that was the only upside to this horrid situation. I would try my best, though I doubted it would work. It¡¯d be best to end this fast.


    ¡°I insist otherwise, because I care about you, my dear friend. But if you are determined, then all I can say is that I¡¯m deeply touched.¡±


    No matter what, I couldn¡¯t physically stop her from coming over, so I didn¡¯t bother wasting words. I sighed and nuzzled my head into my fiance¡¯s firm chest for a moment¡¯s solace. At the very least, I had ruined Catherine¡¯s debutante night and moved the battlefield to my place.


    On the carriage ride back to my mansion, I rested my head on Oscar¡¯s shoulder. Like my countless previous attempts to make him blush, it failed. He did speak, however emotionless.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    I looked up at him innocently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, though? I can¡¯t help it if I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Oscar gave no further comment. When we arrived, I made sure he lifted me and carried me all the way up to my room, seen by many of our servants who would fuel and spread gossip like a wildfire. I was glad my parents were staying over at a friend¡¯s mansion and not home.


    My handsome knight, Mikhail, who was loyally guarding my door, helped me stand as Oscar set me down. Mikhail¡¯s expression was neutral and void of jealousy, curiously unlike any male lead may be in such a situation, though of course it was of no concern to me. Zoe and Tia, who were also waiting for me, having received word from a messenger I¡¯d sent, greeted us readily.


    ¡°Zoe, stay and help me change. Tia, go show His Highness to a drawing room.¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    No, he wouldn¡¯t. I still had to deal with the possibility of Catherine coming over and them running into each other, so I needed to keep him here until she was gone.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you please stay? Talking with you will make me feel better.¡±


    He met my eyes, and nodded. I breathed a sigh of relief as the door closed behind me and Zoe, and immediately I began giving instructions as she helped me change into a nightgown and wash for bed.


    ¡°Lady Catherine Bryant will come soon. Don¡¯t let her see me or the prince at any cost, and get rid of her as soon as possible, but very politely. I want you to handle it, and Tia can stay with me. Tell me when she¡¯s gone.¡±


    Despite being Catherine¡¯s maid in the novel, I definitely trusted Tia and her current devotion to me after nearly a decade of my kindness. However, this was just a precaution, and Zoe was better at this kind of thing anyways.


    When I was in bed, I had Tia bring back Oscar, and Zoe slipped out. Oscar stood a bit away from me, but close enough to have a conversation, which I tried to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you wanted to attend the ball.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you think of Lady Catherine?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s agreeable.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    One day, this man would drive me insane. I bit my lip to keep from screaming out my frustration.


    ¡°Then why¡¯d you want to go to her ball?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    We fell silent. I, who was supposedly tired enough to faint, oughtn¡¯t say too much, and in any case I didn¡¯t have anything to say to him.


    ¡°Can you just stay for a while? For company.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I wondered what he was thinking, my apathetic fiance, who I often suspected was dead inside.


    The clock ticked away.


    - - -


    Catherine took a deep breath as her carriage approached the Avington mansion, her thoughts racing.


    Was Lady Valentina well? She had seemed so delicate and weary. It was amazing how much work she must be doing, and Catherine was filled with endless admiration for the saint. As such, her worry for her poor friend weighed heavily on her heart, and she sincerely hoped she would get better soon.


    And what of Prince Oscar? Father had been clear on what she had to do. Yet Lady Valentina was so sweet with him, wouldn¡¯t she be hurt if Catherine married him? She wouldn¡¯t think about that. Father would take care of it, she was sure.


    A maid with black hair and stoic black eyes received her in the foyer of the mansion.


    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Lady Catherine Bryant, Lady Valentina¡¯s friend. I¡¯ve brought her some tea for her health.¡±


    Catherine gave the can of tea leaves to the maid, who took it with a nod.


    ¡°Her Ladyship offers her gratitude. However, she regrets that she can¡¯t see you today as she¡¯s very tired and already in bed.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is His Highness with her?¡±


    The maid paused before answering, like she was thinking carefully.


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re betrothed, after all.¡±


    ¡°Then can I wait until he leaves? I want to hear how Lady Valentina is doing.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you that Her Ladyship is doing well. A good night¡¯s sleep is all she needs, and she would rest better knowing her friend is safely home.¡±


    ¡°Um, can I have a glass of water before I leave?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The maid beckoned for another maid, who quickly brought a glass of water. Catherine drank it slowly, and when she was done, felt incredibly awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can I have something to eat?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, but we don¡¯t have anything right now.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    ¡°No, my apologies.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ thank you, then. Good night.¡±


    Slowly panicking, Catherine walked out to her carriage. What was she going to do? She had to meet the prince!


    ¡°Sorry, m¡¯lady. The carriage broke down!¡±


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    So this was what Father meant by the servants adapting. Catherine felt a surge of gratitude as she headed back and met the maid again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my carriage broke down. I was thinking I could wait and go back with His Highness, since I¡¯m moving into a room at the castle.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll arrange for a carriage to take you back.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­!¡±


    Catherine couldn¡¯t think of any further protest, so in horror, she was escorted to a carriage. The maid got in with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you. Her Ladyship wants to ensure that you get home safely.¡±


    Catherine squirmed anxiously the whole way. At the castle, her maid, Mary, was waiting for her. When she saw them, her eyes widened for a moment before she greeted them. Catherine didn¡¯t know why, but she was too distressed to wonder.


    ¡°You must be tired, my lady. Come, let¡¯s get you to bed. Thank you for bringing her back, miss.¡±


    The Avington maid watched as Catherine went into her room and shut the door behind her. She sank down onto her bed and covered her face with her hands, terrified.


    Had she failed?


    - - -


    Should I seduce my fiance?


    That was the question the neverending ticking of that stupid clock placed into my mind. I had thought of it before, but now, in my nightgown and bored to death, it seemed like a real possibility, and a good idea too. He would have to take responsibility, and if I were lucky enough to get pregnant, even better.


    Alas, the biggest problem was whether he would be willing, given that the silence was rather awkward, the longest we¡¯d likely spent without talking. The mood wasn¡¯t there, and I didn¡¯t have any aphrodisiacs on hand. Besides, Tia was still in the room. Perhaps another occasion, then.


    The wait was driving me crazy. Finally, after what felt like hours, Zoe came back. She leaned down and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Lady Catherine is gone. I personally saw her enter her room in the castle.¡±


    I let out a deep breath, satisfied but slightly concerned. Why was she in the castle? Well, I couldn¡¯t do anything. It was common for nobility to live in the castle to be close to action, especially the royal courts. If she was safely in her room, she couldn¡¯t run into the prince, right?


    ¡°I think I should go to sleep now. Good night, my love.¡±


    I waved cheerily to Oscar, with one last attempt to be affectionate. It could¡¯ve been my imagination, but I thought he smiled a little as he came to my bedside and kissed my forehead. As he went out the door, he looked back with another half smile and what resembled amusement in his eyes.


    ¡°You know, Valentina, you never have to be jealous.¡±


    I stared blankly at the door he closed behind him. Then, I laughed.


    Was that a confession? Did he know what I was doing? Did he understand? It didn¡¯t matter, but I decided to consider it progress. I smiled.


    Another victory!

 Chapter 60 - Debutante Ball (III)

    - - -


    Catherine paced around her room, slowly losing her mind. Hadn¡¯t Father said he would send servants to help her if anything went wrong? Would he understand that there was nothing she could do?


    ¡°My lady, let me help you get ready for bed! You should rest!¡±


    ¡°No, thank you, Mary. Maybe Father has a message. Can you go look for him?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know where his room is here in the castle, and he¡¯s probably already asleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Um, what do I do¡­¡±


    Catherine was about to ask Mary to try anyways when a knock came at the door. She turned sharply and rushed to open it, and found Uncle, who smiled and hugged her.


    ¡°Your father heard what happened. Don¡¯t you worry, we¡¯re going to make it work.¡±


    Relief surged through Catherine. Uncle was here. As long as she was good, everything was going to be fine.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle! What do I have to do?¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯re still in your ball dress. Good. Now, come along. We¡¯re going for a walk.¡±


    Catherine nodded, eager to please. However, Mary gave a protest.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Her Ladyship is tired, she doesn¡¯t want to walk!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mary.¡±


    Catherine beamed at her considerate maid. Mary opened her mouth again, but Uncle cut her off with a growl before she could say anything.


    ¡°Know your place, you silly little girl.¡±


    Uncle began walking away, and Catherine hurried to follow him, after grabbing a shawl and shooting an apologetic glance at Mary, who had a rather scared expression. They went down to the front of the castle, to a small garden with a full view of the road leading up to one of the entrances.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the new plan.¡±


    Uncle spoke quickly, but Catherine memorized every word, driven by her desperation not to disappoint him. She nodded as he finished.


    ¡°If anything changes, we¡¯ll help. Be good, eh? And don¡¯t let servants talk to you like that, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle.¡±


    Uncle patted her shoulder and strode away, whistling. Ever since they left the town, he was often much happier, and that made her glad. Perhaps she could make him proud, if she did this right.


    Catherine walked around the garden, her heart beating fast in anticipation as she waited. After a while, like Uncle had told her it would, a carriage with the royal emblem approached. She casually went towards it, meeting the occupant as he descended like a happy accident.


    ¡°Your Highness! What a coincidence!¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat, but with slightly less guilt than she usually did with lies. It was for Uncle, so it was sort of all right.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Lady Catherine.¡±


    Prince Oscar still had the intimidating aura that made her want to flee, but the weight of Uncle¡¯s expectations pushed her to continue.


    ¡°I was so frightened about Lady Valentina that I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came out to get some fresh air.¡±


    The prince nodded politely, but turned, as if to go. Catherine swallowed.


    ¡°Actually, I was wondering, would you like to take a walk with me?¡±


    He looked at her, and for a moment he seemed disconcerted, but he nodded, like Uncle had assured he would, though it nevertheless surprised her, since he looked as if he would like nothing better than to be alone. Her heart pounded as she smiled.


    Prince Oscar offered her his arm and she took it nervously. Being so close to him was terrifying, because in him lay Uncle¡¯s hopes for her, and because he was scary. They walked along the garden, Catherine subtly steering them towards a certain direction.


    ¡°So how is Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I was really worried. She¡¯s so kind and wonderful, and I want her to always be happy!¡±


    Catherine felt a rush of relief. Her sweet friend who she admired and adored very much was well. Additionally, it lifted some of the guilt she felt, from the voice nagging in the back of her head, wondering what Lady Valentina thought about her and Prince Oscar together. Ah, she wouldn¡¯t think about that!


    They reached an opening near a castle balcony. Pretty music drifted from it, mesmerizing and enchanting. Catherine choked down her anxiety, because it was time for the main act.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so beautiful, like a fairytale!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small concert my mother¡¯s holding, I believe.¡±


    ¡°I like it very much.¡±


    Catherine paused, too shameless to continue. They stood there for a little while, listening. Finally, she spoke.


    ¡°Would you¡­¡±


    Prince Oscar was exceptionally pale under the moonlight, though Catherine couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking at all. She took a deep breath and forced out the words.


    ¡°Would you like to dance?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    His eyes were indifferent as ever as he took her hand and placed the other on her back. Slowly, accompanied by the dreamlike music and the ethereal moon, they danced.


    Catherine could see every detail of his perfect features. Without doubt, he was the most handsome man in the world, in her arms. He moved precisely, with grace that she sorely lacked, evident when she stepped on his foot not a minute into their dance.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Catherine stepped on him again, then again, but she was too embarrassed to apologize every time, and he seemed like he didn¡¯t care anyways. Through their gloves, she couldn¡¯t feel the warmth of his hand, only its firm grip on hers.


    The close proximity of their bodies made her heart race and a blush creeped into her cheeks. She gazed into his golden eyes, and he looked back, really looked, piercing through her soul. Even though she didn¡¯t know what he thought, it sent a thrill down her spine. This inexplicable romance enthralled and fascinated her, for she craved more, but she also wanted to run away from him. She was no match for his overwhelming coldness, not like Lady Valentina.


    The cool winter air chilled her heart, yet she must warm him. To breathe life into a spark until it was a blazing fire that melted this crown prince.


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Catherine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please call me Catherine.¡±


    He hesitated, and didn¡¯t reply. They danced until the song was over, and there was a brief period of quiet. Prince Oscar let go of her and stepped away. He touched his hand to his forehead and squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, before reopening them and turning away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Your Highness!¡±


    Catherine stared after his retreating silhouette, somehow longingly. She sighed, her emotions a messy whirlpool.


    At least Uncle wouldn¡¯t be disappointed, and Lady Valentina wouldn¡¯t have to know.


    - - -


    The maid named Mary hid behind a pillar near the garden where the lady she served was having a moment. She needed to report this back right away, but she had a feeling her employer wouldn¡¯t be happy, though Zoe never did show any emotions. No, she would merely look at her with those empty eyes as she took away her bonus. Mary shuddered.


    - - -


    ¡°Are you serious?!¡±


    I threw a pillow across the room, then several more. I stalked over to where the nearest one had landed and stomped on it until I felt better. Running my hands through my hair, I collapsed into an armchair. The bright morning sunlight hit me in the face, making me scowl.


    ¡°Yes, my lady. The maid is certain.¡±


    I glared at Zoe and drummed a finger on the arm of my chair irritably. This was bad, and I gripped the chair tightly to keep my fury from flaring up again.


    In the novel, Oscar had merely impressed Catherine by standing up for her. This was so much worse. Actually dancing wasn¡¯t supposed to happen until Princess Elizabeth¡¯s birthday ball in March, but with my deviation from the novel, I supposed changes were to be expected.


    Yet my narcissism refused to believe he simply didn¡¯t care about me, not with his little signs. Perhaps he was being fed a love potion, or under some kind of spell.


    ¡°Has the prince been odd lately?¡±


    ¡°No, my lady. Our other sources reported no such behaviour.¡±


    Alas, no matter how deserving my arrogance was, I had to admit this was a stretch. The baron could never get away with drugging or enchanting the crown prince, unless the royal family or the king was in on it. Except he had no reason to be, not with all the extreme side effects a long term spell or drug would have on the kingdom¡¯s next ruler. Yet with the royal knights at the diamond mine and protecting the baron, the royal family could be involved with the novel¡¯s plot line. I would keep that potential danger in mind, but I believed I still had the upper hand.


    It was ridiculous, and as incomprehensible as Oscar¡¯s actions may seem to me, I didn¡¯t have time to consider wild theories, for I had to deal with the possibility that he had truly fallen for Catherine. It was absolutely absurd, but so was reincarnating into a novel, and despite my finding that this world did follow logic, maybe it was different when it came to the main storyline.


    Either way, I had planned for the worst: his complete disinterest in me and passionate love for the rightful female lead. If everything else went accordingly, his feelings would be no hindrance. Catherine would be removed, and I would marry Oscar, whether he liked it or not. He couldn¡¯t even break off our betrothal right now, not without public outrage with my wonderful reputation and position as the beloved saint.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation into Catherine¡¯s early life going?¡±


    I needed to distract myself with useful information to resist the outrage trying to flood my mind. No better way than to hear about how pathetic Catherine really was.


    ¡°We suspect the townsfolk were all bribed. They singularly claim she was a lovely girl, though she spent most of her time studying in her uncle¡¯s bookstore. Her uncle is said to be a kind man and they adored each other.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°One of their neighbors took our offer. She admitted she had never seen her and hadn¡¯t even known she existed before the baron came. The uncle was rough, rude, and overbearing. He drank and the neighbor heard frequent shouting, but she thought it was a servant.¡±


    ¡°And this neighbor?¡±


    ¡°Recently found dead, supposedly of perfectly natural causes. No one else would talk to us no matter how much we offered.¡±


    I sighed. There went my attempt to reveal whatever Catherine suffered through, though I never held high hopes anyways.


    ¡°What about Ratched¡¯s murder? Can we tie it to the baron?¡±


    ¡°The servant that we suspected of poisoning him was killed and a local gang admitted to her murder, but they won¡¯t talk and they have no distinct connection to the baron. No new leads.¡±


    Of course. To be my match, the baron had to be good at tying up loose ends and shielding himself. Well, no matter what he tried, I would best him and his pitiful marionette, who would unfortunately be my target. After all, he posed no perceivable threat without her, yet she was much more vulnerable, socially and physically.


    I had to be more careful, but if anything, the turn of events only fueled my determination. In the end, I would be the one besides Oscar and his throne. If poor little Catherine refused to get out of my way, I would have to remove her.

 Chapter 61 - Blossoming Friendship (I)

    I spent the rest of debutante season dancing like I would die tomorrow. Though I wished it never would, February came, and it was time for the next event in the novel.


    Originally, Sophia, grateful to Catherine for standing up for her against my bullying at her debutante, invited her to a tea party where they became friends. That wasn¡¯t about to happen, given Sophia was across the world and I had made sure Catherine¡¯s first impressions and early reputation were damaged enough that no one else had befriended her.


    I didn¡¯t have to follow the novel, but it was a good opportunity to find out more about Catherine and run thorough tests on her personality. Besides, I had gossip to spread about my dear new friend. Thus, an invitation was sent to everyone who mattered, and we gathered on a lovely sunny day in the garden of my mansion.


    ¡°Hello, Lady Valentina! It¡¯s so nice of you to invite me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome. I¡¯m delighted you could come, Lady Catherine.¡±


    Catherine was as cute and sweet as ever, and after knowing her slightly, I couldn¡¯t help but like her a little. She was a stupid pet, a toy I might¡¯ve enjoyed playing with, if she weren¡¯t a threat. In another life, perhaps, she could have been one of my minions.


    Since almost all respectable young ladies of high society came, we filled up many tables. The most important ones, me, my closest friends, the notorious gossips, and Catherine sat together in the gazebo.


    As the guests finished arriving, I stood up and soon had the attention of everyone. I smiled.


    ¡°Ladies, I would like you all to welcome Lady Catherine Bryant, who is not only newly debuted, but just recently joined our society after being raised as a commoner. She¡¯s certainly quite intriguing!¡±


    My words were pleasant enough that they would appear as a compliment to Catherine, but to a true aristocrat who could take a hint, it was clear they had deeper meaning. This was to arouse the ladies¡¯ curiosity, so by the time they left, stories would spread like wildfire.


    Catherine blushed and stood up, which was good, given that she couldn¡¯t compare to me in the slightest. She beamed like an innocent child.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Lady Valentina! I hope to be friends with everyone!¡±


    With that, the real fun began. I introduced Catherine to the people sitting at our table, who furtively gawked at her. Delilah and Annalise were well prepared, and the gossipmongers sat like hungry animals waiting for the first sign of blood.


    I started the first order of business: a thorough examination and expos¨¦.


    - - -


    ¡°So, Lady Catherine, have you read many books?¡±


    Lady Annalise was so fair and graceful that Catherine felt utter admiration towards her. She smiled brightly, happy to possibly make another friend.


    ¡°Yes! I used to live in a bookstore, and I really liked reading.¡±


    It had been her only source of entertainment, other than watching people go by from her window. Uncle had told her to read as much as she could, because it apparently made her smarter, so whenever she wasn¡¯t studying, she did. She liked reading about the lives people had and wondering if one day she could be like that.


    ¡°Oh? Have you read all twelve volumes of The Affairs of Abbeyton Manor?¡±


    Lady Delilah was the one who asked this time. She was so elegant that Catherine was in awe.


    ¡°I have, though some parts were a little hard to understand. I enjoyed it, overall!¡±


    After making it through a few complicated chapters, she had grown to love the complex characters and the freedom in which they lived. When Uncle was in a bad mood, the fantastic stories especially helped distract her. Often, she dreamt that she was the one doing whatever she wished, riding across a prairie or wrapped up in romances, instead of being a disappointment to Uncle.


    ¡°What do you think of the seventh volume? And of¡­¡±


    Catherine talked happily with Lady Delilah, who was as smart as she was beautiful, which made Catherine look up to her even more. She¡¯d loved spending time taking apart sentences until she could fully understand what they meant and answered Lady Delilah¡¯s questions with pleasure.


    Finally, Lady Annalise cut in.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re very literary, I see. What about music? A properly noble lady surely knows how to play an instrument?¡±


    Catherine flushed, embarrassed. Uncle didn¡¯t know how to play music, he hadn¡¯t allowed anyone to meet her because it wasn¡¯t safe, and books didn¡¯t help much, so music instruction had been out of the question. She¡¯d been taking piano lessons since she returned, but with little progress in such a short time. Still, she was glad Lady Annalise was so kind as to give her advice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t yet, but I¡¯m learning the piano! If you have any tips, I would really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Are you good?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m practicing a lot!¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Lady Annalise nodded and Catherine smiled. She would work hard and learn everything she needed to make Uncle proud! It was what she¡¯d been doing her whole life, after all.


    ¡°What of the sciences and mathematics?¡±


    Catherine hoped she wouldn¡¯t disappoint Lady Delilah with her reply, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anyways with her neutral expression. Oddly, though Lady Delilah didn¡¯t show much emotion and was a little imposing, she was much more charming than Prince Oscar.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s difficult sometimes, but I¡¯m trying.¡±


    She had learned the sciences and mathematics also through books, but in some cases she just couldn¡¯t comprehend on her own. If Uncle was in a good mood, she would ask, but when he wasn¡¯t, which was most of the time, she was too scared that she would disappoint him. She would waste hours trying to decipher equations and end up nowhere with her head in a mess.


    In the end, Catherine had a large pile of questions she promised herself she would ask when Uncle was in a good mood. However, he never stayed in a good mood long enough, and answering too many irritated him, so the pile just kept growing.


    ¡°And philosophy?¡±


    ¡°I love it! It¡­inspires me greatly.¡±


    The philosophy books had been Catherine¡¯s favourites. They kept her going when Uncle was in a really bad mood and she felt like giving up, and though some pushed her closer to the edge, a special few brought her back. They spoke of the passions of life, of what she might one day have if she persisted on. She had hung desperately onto that hope, the mere possibility of a better future with the freedom books spoke of, for dear life.


    Catherine caught a glance from Lady Valentina, who wore a slight smile. Before Catherine could say anything, Lady Annalise spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s all well, but what about your credentials? Is it true you only have Second Class? Why, everyone here¡¯s passed their Third Class!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m working very hard to prepare for Third Class.¡±


    Heat crept into Catherine¡¯s face at the unfortunate truth. Uncle had made special arrangements for a proctor to come to the bookstore while she took the exams so she wouldn¡¯t have to leave the house, and that her marks were made satisfactory. However, Third Class was more strict, and she simply wasn¡¯t ready for some subjects.


    ¡°Well, I wish you the best of luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Annalise!¡±


    Lady Annalise was so kind! But on the other side of the table, a lady snorted loudly. All eyes went to her, and she raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone else has noticed, but Lady Catherine, you plainly lack etiquette, dignity, and sophistication! To be absolutely honest, I dislike and disapprove of you completely. Are you truly even a baron¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Catherine swallowed, her cheeks burning. Even if it was the truth, it was humiliating. The lady¡¯s parents must not¡¯ve taught her well, but Catherine couldn¡¯t fathom why anyone would say such a thing that had to be described as¡­a little insensitive.


    Uncle had taught her it was because she wasn¡¯t good enough, so she must accept and improve. Yet he had also said she couldn¡¯t be weak and make a fool of herself, so she must defend herself when necessary, just not against him, of course.


    Catherine took a deep breath. All eyes were on her.


    ¡°My father is Baron Bryant and that¡¯s nothing but the truth. I know I¡¯m not good at many things yet, but I¡¯m trying my hardest!¡±


    - - -


    So, the female lead wasn¡¯t a complete pushover after all. How interesting.


    What had I gathered? Catherine was good at literature and philosophy, likely finding escapism as I did in my past life. I had to admit she was not unintelligent, doing her best teaching herself with books and coming as far as she did. With all the pressure, she likely worked hard, and may have had potential if the resources were better.


    Her responses were good to Annalise¡¯s and Delilah¡¯s rigorous interrogation, and to the passive aggressive questions as well, especially the last insult. I had encouraged the lady beforehand, not wanting to risk my friends¡¯ reputations, but the results were the same. Catherine may be crude and lack finesse, but she was also genuinely kind.


    I supposed I had to do better for a real show. I laughed.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t take it to heart, Lady Catherine! She¡¯s teasing, that¡¯s all. Now, why don¡¯t you tell us more about your life as a commoner?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s expression quickly relaxed back into an easy smile and she nodded agreeably, probably happy to change the subject. I smiled gently and folded my hands as I prepared to destroy her, my eyes glinting.


    ¡°Who exactly is your uncle? He raised you, no? And works for the baron these days?¡±


    Her expression froze and she blinked slowly. I resisted the urge to laugh.


    ¡°Um¡­ I got moved to a lot of different orphanages when I was a child because they couldn¡¯t feed everyone, until Uncle adopted me. He bought a bookstore and I grew up there. Father hired him as his valet when he found me, to thank him for raising me!¡±


    ¡°But I heard he actually identified himself as your uncle, before adopting you?¡±


    ¡°He lost touch with his sister a long time ago and initially thought I may be his niece because I looked like her. Even when he realized I wasn¡¯t, he was kind and kept me.¡±


    A reasonable story, so well prepared she didn¡¯t even look like she felt guilty for lying. Perhaps she had been told it was the truth and chose not to question it, like how she didn¡¯t question why I knew. It was better for sanity that way.


    ¡°Do you like him? I mean, is he a good person?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! He¡¯s simply wonderful, bringing me up and doing so much for me. He taught me to be everything I am, so he¡¯s very important to me. That¡¯s why I work really hard, because I want to make him proud!¡±


    Catherine spoke like she believed it, though her eyes were oddly haunted. I felt a pang in my chest. Once upon a time, in another world, I had been just as devoted to my parents. I detested this reminder with my whole heart and soul, the mere thought making me sick.


    ¡°What kind of person is he, though? How did he raise you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle is really the kindest. He made sure we always lived comfortably, and he bought me gifts when I was good. He never hit me or anything like that.¡±


    No, of course not. The baron wouldn¡¯t want any visible scars on his precious puppet, just enough emotional bounds to keep her under control. From personal experience, I knew fully how strong the bond between Catherine and her uncle was. It would be impossible to turn her against him, unless she did it without knowing.


    I gazed at Catherine and saw a reflection of my past life. A weak, powerless, pathetic little girl, unwilling to scream for help and lose the only love she knew. Afraid to disappoint, afraid to fail, forever tied down by the lure of affection that was never enough. Slowly falling apart, hanging onto whatever promise of freedom there would be. In my case, freedom that had been snatched away before I could enjoy it. Freedom I would treasure, this time.


    It disgusted me. Her helplessness, the shame of my past life. If I could, I would kill the girl I used to be a thousand times. I hated this, Catherine¡¯s very existence, and facing her instead of whoever made her this way. Yet she was the one more accessible, the easiest to destroy, to clear my path.


    By whatever means, I never wanted to feel weak again.

 Chapter 62 - Blossoming Friendship (II)

    After making sure I was in no danger of drowning in old memories, I observed my guests. They were looking on curiously, obviously intrigued, but I must give them more. For instance, a proper lady, with an insider¡¯s account on what Catherine was really like, a much more reliable source that would grossly contradict the beguiled girl¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry again, Lady Valentina, for being so late. I got away from my meeting as soon as I could!¡±


    A dramatic entrance, made by the woman I personally trained into a perfect aristocrat. The pitiful stepmother, tormented by having to live under the same roof as a girl picked up from the streets, who was in all practical sense a commoner! Lady Bryant glided to our table, and smiling, I embraced her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it in the slightest, my dear baroness. Everyone, Lady Bryant just came from a business meeting, since as you know, she runs several ventures, and she¡¯s simply wonderful at it!¡±


    It was a double win. In the novel, the baron presumably took control over the assets Ratched left to his daughter. Now, I had long encouraged Lady Bryant to remain active in helping her father with his businesses throughout her marriage, and she had separate accounts from her husband, collaborating closely with House Avington. If needed, she had a small pool of wealth she would gladly offer to assist me, and it helped her image and personal security as well.


    A murmur of approval arose. Lady Bryant turned to me.


    ¡°You flatter me too much, Lady Valentina! Why, you¡¯ve been managing businesses for the grand duchy since you were fourteen!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only my duty, after all.¡±


    A small figure attacked my legs, hugging them. I had told Lady Bryant to bring her, just to rub it in with Catherine that I had a closer relationship with her family than she did.


    ¡°Lady Valentina! I missed you!¡±


    ¡°Aww, did you get taller, Briana?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s little half-sister was a cute child of eight, with bright blonde hair and blue eyes. Spoiled like a proper noble child, and like her mother, she positively adored me, since I encouraged pampering her to make Catherine¡¯s life as miserable as possible, and the occasional small trinkets I gave her.


    I glanced at Catherine, who appeared surprised but not displeased. She greeted Lady Bryant, who acknowledged it with a cool nod. Briana stuck out her tongue at her. With an absolutely sweet smile, I steered the conversation back to topic.


    ¡°We were just talking about Catherine¡¯s uncle. Mr Sawyer, I believe his name is? What do you think of him, Lady Bryant?¡±


    She met my eyes knowingly and put on her best disapproving expression. Truly my star pupil.


    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t say I like him very much. My instincts tell me that he is of a completely suspicious character! No manners at all, even less than your average peasant, but with all the entitlement in the world. He gives me the creeps, and I feel indeed that he is vile!¡±


    The disgust, slight fear, revulsion, and mixed with much indignance, were perfect. It wasn¡¯t about the words themselves, but her composure and assured manner that made her statements facts. Everyone¡¯s attention was glued to her and the charisma that I had single handedly helped her develop, hanging onto her words with gleaming eyes. The beasts had seen blood, and leaped upon it.


    ¡°But Lady Catherine told us the complete opposite! Surely, there is a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Poor Lady Catherine¡­you know, they say some peasant men are most peculiar, in extremely disturbing ways¡­¡±


    ¡°I think there can be no doubt Lady Bryant¡¯s instincts are correct! Never trust a peasant, I say. They¡¯re like leeches, so totally uncivilized!¡±


    ¡°Yet Lady Catherine was raised among them¡­Oh, dear, dear.¡±


    ¡°Really, tell us, Lady Catherine. Just the facts, and we¡¯ll take it from there. Has your so-called uncle ever laid a hand on you? In any way?¡±


    I watched with smug satisfaction as Catherine¡¯s face turned bright red.


    ¡°N-no, never! Uncle would never hit me, he¡¯s very kind! I-I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s-¡±


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be anything physical, just psychological, but to the others, it only made it sound more questionable. I shot Delilah a glance, but I didn¡¯t have to, as she knew her cue for yet another critical blow.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Everyone, please. I read a study that children raised in a barbaric nature are taught to never speak of it, and may not even be aware that certain conduct is inappropriate. It¡¯s very unfortunate, so let us not pressure Lady Catherine further.¡±


    ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t- Uncle isn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Mr Sawyer is a really really bad man!¡±


    Briana, bless that smart child, cut off Catherine¡¯s attempted explanation with her own childish honesty and her large innocent eyes. The words of a pure child were enough to be taken as gospel truth, and the table fell silent in a state of nervous excitement. Catherine tried to talk, but couldn¡¯t. Lady Bryant broke the quiet with just the right amount of hesitation.


    ¡°Certainly, children¡¯s imagination often runs wild, but sometimes, they do see right through people, don''t they? Alas, I must say, I don¡¯t feel quite safe, living in the same house as that man. I don¡¯t know how Lady Catherine could stand it, for so many years.¡±


    Heads turned to Catherine again, this time with a blend of horror, aversion, and morbid curiosity. Desperately, she tried to defend the dignity she never had.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Lady Bryant, but there¡¯s some sort of mistake-¡±


    Annalise caught my eye. With an understanding smirk, she cocked her head and waved a hand through the air.


    ¡°Lady Catherine, perhaps you aren¡¯t the best judge of that. After all, what kind of girl does some degenerate raise a child into? One that can never be called a lady, doubtlessly, likely sick in the head with her own perversions.¡±


    She spoke so kindly that it took a moment for Catherine to register. The girl blinked slowly, her mouth hanging slightly open. My other guests were faster to catch on and had no generosity, with all the viciousness of wild animals.


    ¡°Even someone noble by blood can be raised into a horrible mess, I think.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. But did you hear? They say she might not even be the baron¡¯s child¡­¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, but I hear the stuff one learns as a child is for forever.¡±


    ¡°Some peasants do extraordinarily appalling things to their children, and they end up all horrendous, like the ones they raised them.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s contagious? I¡¯m scared sitting here.¡±


    I casually sipped my tea, listening to the lovely melody of a female lead¡¯s reputation going to ruins. Poor Catherine was trying very hard to be heard over the chatter, but no one would listen. Her eyes were welling up¡­oh, no. Tears had the power to instantly inflict some degree of guilt, and I couldn¡¯t have that.


    Well, we¡¯d had enough fun that my guests would remember to share this newest gossip with all their friends, which was everyone. It was time for the next act, presenting myself to Catherine as a saviour along the way.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t let us talk more about this strange affair on such a fine day! Weren¡¯t you all curious about my marriage with Prince Oscar?¡±


    A royal relationship was one of the only things capable of attracting a horde of aristocrat girls hunting for gossip, over all else. In the end, Catherine was a mere baron¡¯s daughter, and any scandal she had was insignificant compared to the future queen.


    The girls sat there, waiting like hungry dogs. Catherine looked at me gratefully, wiping her eyes quickly, but I purposefully didn¡¯t look at her directly. This was for me, too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind that I simply can¡¯t wait. We¡¯re going to get engaged as soon as I turn eighteen!¡±


    A small round of gasps, exclamations, and congratulations rose. It wasn¡¯t as intense as their ruthless preying on Catherine, driven by the cruel disposition of humanity, and was instead the natural desire of young ladies for a pretty romance.


    In their eyes, we were the ideal couple. Beautiful, intelligent, powerful. All one could ask for. Personally, I was just glad he liked me enough to tolerate keeping up appearances, better than in the novel, when he couldn¡¯t even bother with that. This image of us was all I had, but I wielded it with pride.


    ¡°Lady Valentina and His Highness are just so perfect together!¡±


    ¡°I know, right? They¡¯re a match made in heaven! Like a fairytale!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so fitting, the saint and the future king.¡±


    ¡°Engaged so soon! Ah, it must be like a wonderful dream.¡±


    I stole a glance at Catherine, who appeared slightly pale. Not yet recovered from the last assault, she was probably fearing whatever would befall her if she dared to take my fiance. I smiled, before slowly changing my expression to one of regrettable woe.


    ¡°Oscar¡¯s wonderful, and I adore him with all my heart, and I¡¯m certain he feels the same. It distresses me so much that there is such gossip about him, just because he¡¯s the crown prince. He can dance with someone, and there¡¯d be a story on it! It upsets me terribly.¡±


    I was immediately comforted and drowned in soothing words, likely because of the guilt many of my guests felt, given that they were active participants in said gossip. Catherine looked mildly sick, and I resisted the urge to laugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s selfish, I know, and awfully possessive of me, but as impossible as it is, I can¡¯t help but wish that everyone would just stay away from him. There¡¯d be less talk, and we¡¯d finally both be happy in peace.¡±


    After avoiding her gaze for a while, I stared right at Catherine as I spoke these words. She met my eyes and flinched, her cheeks reddening once more. If her kindness was true, then at least I could delight in tormenting her conscience. If I were very lucky, maybe it¡¯d break her from her uncle.


    Satisfied with the day¡¯s course of events, I let the tea party run its course. It was highly pleasurable, my guests telling fantastic stories I expected less than half to be true. Whenever Catherine tried to join the conversation, she was shunned and politely ignored, with repulsed glances cast her way. It was fun.


    With my firm power in high society, there was now a secure wall blocking Catherine out, but with me as her only friend. For in the end, the best villainess was one thought to be a saint.

 Chapter 63 - Blossoming Friendship (III)

    ¡°Goodbye, Lady Valentina!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for inviting us! I really enjoyed this.¡±


    ¡°Have a nice day! Bye!¡±


    ¡°See you! It¡¯s been a pleasure!¡±


    I smiled as I bid farewell to my guests, who I knew would immediately seek out their friends to describe all the gossip that passed today. Rumours would spread like wildfire, and I looked forward to every bit of it.


    Annalise and Delilah helped usher the ladies out of the gazebo, leaving with them to discreetly add fuel with theories and suggestions. With some small talk, Lady Bryant held back the real star for me, until she, Briana, Catherine, and I were the only ones left at our table.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy you could come, Lady Catherine. This was your first tea party, yes?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Thank you so much for inviting me, I liked it a lot!¡±


    Catherine was smiling brightly again, her previous apprehension nowhere to be found. Either she was a terrific actor or truly generous enough to forgive and forget instantly, I didn¡¯t particularly care which. I must go beyond morals, devoid of pity and all hints of sympathy shoved away.


    ¡°What do you think of the other ladies? Would you like to be friends with them?¡±


    ¡°Definitely! They¡¯re very kind.¡±


    A good actor, then, like I had been. Always smile and be polite, because of the consequences of offending someone. I kept my smile from curling into a smirk. I, the villainess, was powerful enough not to fear every word, but she, the heroine, wasn¡¯t. Was it the price of having God on her side?


    I turned to Lady Bryant, carrying out the last bit of my plan today. She, who knew what I was going to do and had prepared a perfect act of natural surprise, met my eyes with excitement.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Lady Bryant, did you know Lady Catherine is acquainted with Lord Kyle Whittle?¡±


    ¡°The accomplished mage and Lord Damian¡¯s partner? Indeed? How wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Certainly. In fact, in addition to his work, which allows him a handsome income, I know him to be of a most kind and considerate temperament. An attractive bachelor, no?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! He would be a splendid match with our Catherine, if he would be so good as to have her. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    She shot the last remark at Catherine, rather sharply. The girl, caught off guard, blushed like an inexperienced child, which she was, to be fair.


    ¡°I think Lord Kyle is kind, but I¡¯m not interested in marriage yet, Lady Bryant.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re recently debuted and at the height of youth. It¡¯s the ideal time for a courtship and an engagement.  Lord Kyle would be a blessing, as it¡¯ll be fortunate for any nice respectful young man to want to marry you at all, given your circumstances.¡±


    Lady Bryant sniffed with just the right amount of dignity and disdain. She smiled at me warmly.


    ¡°Our family would be eternally grateful if you could help us arrange it, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It would be my pleasure to bring together a match so suitable.¡±


    Catherine spoke quietly, her voice nervous but her gaze firm. Ah, the fear of disappointing the one that raised her was greater than the fear of upsetting Lady Bryant.


    ¡°Actually, I think we ought to consult Father first.¡±


    The sheer impudence of the girl, to openly contradict her stepmother! Amusement rose and I resisted the urge to smile. Lady Bryant gazed at her coldly, and with my good training, responded quite civilly.


    ¡°My dear Catherine, I believe I¡¯m the mistress of our House, not you. I will most assuredly speak to your father, but I¡¯ll have you know that you ought to be appreciative of everything I¡¯m doing for you.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened and she flushed. As opposed to straight out insults, guilt tripping worked much better to injure her innocent nature, especially from those she was trying to please.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lady Bryant! I didn¡¯t mean anything of the kind! If you¡¯ll just let me explain-¡±


    ¡°There is no need. I am very understanding, so it¡¯s not necessary to embarrass yourself further in front of Lady Valentina. If you¡¯re done humiliating us, we should go home.¡±


    Little Briana giggled. Catherine stammered out apologies while Lady Bryant bid me farewell, and I watched with satisfaction as they left. Lady Bryant and Briana with grace, and Catherine like an ugly duckling.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    As a good friend, I pitied Lady Bryant. It must be hard to have a stepdaughter as ill bred as Catherine, especially with the bad name I was dumping on her that would taint the reputation of her whole house. Alas, she knew it was for the best, to remove Catherine quickly to save future suffering. I couldn¡¯t risk killing Catherine directly, since it risked triggering her divine powers, but if only she would do us all a favour and kill herself!


    For Lady Bryant¡¯s sake too, I couldn¡¯t be soft even if the heroine happened to be truly kind. I must treat the female lead with the same indifference as I did before meeting her and seeing her as an actual person instead of a mere character. I was no hypocrite, so I admitted to myself that the absolute priority was my happiness, not saving a girl I barely knew.


    It was simply easier this way. If I couldn¡¯t kill the puppeteer, I would have to destroy the puppet, no matter how innocent it may be.


    - - -


    Catherine sat nervously across from Lady Bryant and Lady Briana on the carriage home. The elegant woman was educating the little girl.


    ¡°Darling, a proper lady must know how to support herself, like Lady Valentina. Anyone with self respect would take every opportunity to do so, whether that¡¯s an independent profession or a stable marriage, especially when one is offered. If they don¡¯t, they¡¯re useless parasites that bring nothing but shame as they leech off of their family. ¡°


    ¡°Like that girl?¡±


    Lady Briana pointed at Catherine with the gaze one might use to look at a rodent. Catherine winced as Lady Bryant glanced at her.


    ¡°You must excuse her. The child has the tendency to approach unfortunate truths.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry, Lady Bryant-¡±


    Her stepmother turned away from her, tossing her hair and affectionately addressing her real daughter.


    ¡°Anyways, darling, you can¡¯t be like that. Understood?¡±


    Lady Briana nodded vigorously, and received an embrace from her mother. Catherine watched, curiosity distracting from her discomfort. They seemed so happy together, Lady Briana perfectly at ease, giggling and playing with her mother¡¯s hair. Lady Bryant laughed with mild annoyance, but mostly pleasure. She held the girl with a gentle smile.


    A mother¡¯s tenderness, Catherine realized, like those described in novels. A woman that would always be on her side, no matter what, with unconditional devotion and seeking nothing in return. What a strange and wonderful thing it must be! Could Catherine ever¡­no, her mother was dead, and despite her yearning, she couldn¡¯t possibly expect Lady Bryant to regard her, a practical stranger, as a daughter.


    Catherine felt a surge of sadness. Ah, she was lonely again. It happened often when she lived in the bookstore, but she was usually used to it. Yet after a fantastic novel, she would so desperately yearn for something more. Company, like she had now, but seeing the life she¡¯d dreamed of, just out of reach, merely made her lonelier.


    No, she mustn¡¯t dwell on it. Uncle didn¡¯t like it when she was gloomy, and she could see him now, pacing by the front door. He eagerly came as she descended the carriage.


    ¡°Cat! I¡¯ve been waiting for you, my girl! Oh, and good afternoon to you, my lady and my lady.¡±


    Lady Briana ignored him and Lady Bryant narrowed her eyes with scorn.


    ¡°I advise you, Mr Sawyer, to remember your manners, though I understand that it may be difficult for you. However, you will address Lady Catherine appropriately and not make our House a laughingstock.¡±


    She glided into the mansion, Lady Briana trotting behind. Uncle¡¯s face reddened and Catherine held her breath, tensing. Oh no, was he going to be in a bad mood? He muttered angrily.


    ¡°Ungrateful bitches¡­don¡¯t know all I went through¡­I¡¯ll tell the baron, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do! Shame the old mistress died, awful shame¡­she liked me, and I did right by her, didn¡¯t I? Raising her baby into such a fine lady!¡±


    He grinned at Catherine, and she relaxed. Uncle was in a good mood today, so she didn¡¯t have to¡­


    Have to what? Catherine blinked. Worry that he would hit her? She knew he¡¯d never do that, but the words of the ladies at the tea party wouldn¡¯t stop ringing. Why couldn¡¯t she see him like Lady Briana saw Lady Bryant?


    ¡°Come along, let¡¯s walk. Haven¡¯t talked in a while, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    Catherine followed obediently and they strode around the mansion¡¯s garden in silence. It was true that they now rarely had the chance to talk, but they hadn¡¯t really spoken often either back at the bookstore. She never wanted to risk saying the wrong thing and making him upset.


    Catherine studied Uncle. He was about the same age as the baron, with dark blonde hair and dark brown eyes, and a light beard, and looked much happier than he did at the bookstore. He had often said he was looking towards coming back to the baron, after all.


    ¡°Right, I was thinking. I got worried, see, so I want to make sure you¡¯re adjusting fine.¡±


    ¡°I am. Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Very welcome. Don¡¯t worry about anything, like the Avington girl¡¯s betrothal, all right? Just follow what me and the baron say, and you¡¯ll be good.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s nice to be appreciated. You know, you¡¯re the only one that respects me around here, with all the new staff the baron¡¯s brought in. Those young ones don¡¯t know how to treat their elders¡­¡±


    Just like old times, the typical conversations that made up most of the time they spent together. Uncle grumbling about a bad day and Catherine making replies at the right moments, almost mechanically. It was the least she could do for him, after all he did for her.


    Catherine recalled the good days, scarce but wonderful. Uncle would be happy, and sometimes he even praised her. He would buy something special for dinner, maybe candy and treats for her, or small trinkets like cheap jewellery. Nothing like what she had now, but she¡¯d treasured them dearly. He¡¯d give her more books, and she¡¯d go to sleep absolutely delighted and glad to have him. She held onto these moments on the bad days.


    ¡°Tsk, and with the baron telling me to quit drinking¡­what does he know? He didn¡¯t live in a shack for a decade¡­¡±


    On the bad days, Uncle drank. She would stay silent, because whatever she said would be wrong, and do her best to make him go to bed. He would yell and stomp and shout, complaining about the baron, the customers, her, and the world. She¡¯d go to bed, and in the morning, it¡¯d be over, like a bad dream that just repeated once in a while. But he never, ever, hit her or hurt her. Never.


    Uncle cared about her, Catherine was certain. He was the kind man that raised her, no matter what anyone else said. She couldn¡¯t see him or the baron as a father, but she trusted that they wanted the best for her, and wasn¡¯t that enough? She couldn¡¯t ask for too much.


    If Catherine could be good enough, Uncle would be happy. If she just obeyed perfectly, it would all be fine. She mustn¡¯t doubt, because in the end, Uncle was all she had.

 Chapter 64 - A Disagreeable Princess (I)

    Rumours flooded high society as February faded into March, and the novel continued to progress, with Catherine¡¯s next encounter and one of the most anticipated events of the year quickly approaching: Princess Elizabeth¡¯s birthday ball.


    In the original, this was when Catherine danced with Prince Oscar for the first time. Since that had already happened, I didn¡¯t know exactly what to expect, just that I absolutely had to prevent their relationship from developing further. Thus, I arranged an entire line of other ladies for my fiance to dance with, and once I was done with another business that had to be taken care of I intended to never leave his side.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Highness.¡±


    A royal birthday required some sort of celebration, and it was basically tradition for an unengaged royal to host a ball, as much as the princess in question may despise the very notion. Immediately, she was greeted by her brother and his lovely fiancee, as the highest ranking couple in attendance.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±


    On her seventeenth birthday, Princess Elizabeth scowled at me with disdain. One would expect that after so many years, she would¡¯ve finally learned manners, but she was simply too stupid. Unlike me, she took pride in her clean conscience, of all things, and didn¡¯t face the risk of losing everything to a certain female lead.


    In defiance and protest of society, her auburn hair was cropped very short, and her dress was a statement. From the material, accessories, and design, it was without doubt a commoner¡¯s garment. Maybe expensive for a middle class family, but less than a day¡¯s expense for any noble. Utterly unbecoming of a princess and a disgrace to our kingdom.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Sister.¡±


    Oscar stood by me, with the regal, slight smile he reserved for formal occasions. In the novel, the relationship between them was fairly close, but I felt I had changed that. Elizabeth softened a little for him, but still glared at us with hostility. By association, I had tainted her brother with my corrupt practices. At least this meant she would have less of an influence on my prince even if she ended up being on Catherine¡¯s side, as written, though it was the very thing I was going to try and prevent.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother. But now, I have to go. I don¡¯t like being in the presence of filth.¡±


    Elizabeth looked directly at me, and I returned a smile. Very well, so this was how it was going to be. As the music for the first dance began, she turned and strode right out of the room, inciting a round of startled gasps and whispers.


    I deposited my fiance with the nearest reliable lady and followed after her, through numerous turns and hallways, and finally into a small empty sitting room. She was stretched out on the couch, her shoes kicked off and her feet up on the armrest. Books and snacks were on the table, clearly prepared beforehand. She groaned and rolled her eyes as I glided in gracefully and sat down in a chair beside her.


    ¡°What a nice hole you have, Your Highness. A good thing it¡¯s so private, lest our people be distressed knowing their princess was living like a rat.¡±


    ¡°Better than knowing their future queen is thoroughly an actual rat. You may be good at disguises, but the truth never stays hidden, not when there¡¯s so much scum.¡±


    ¡°Oh? We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    I caught myself before I returned an insult and questioned my life choices. Why must I do this? Surely, I was good enough by myself to not need her support in taking down Catherine? How could I possibly ask my pride to suffer that much?


    Alas, my many nights of contemplation had reached a clear verdict. Fighting a scheming baron potentially allied with the royal family instead of my expectation of a white lotus female lead at best meant I needed all the support I could get, and the princess was almost as popular as me among commoners, perhaps because she actually cared about them.


    ¡°You know, Your Highness, we¡¯ve both matured considerably, haven¡¯t we? Why, I can¡¯t remember the last time we¡¯ve had such a squabble.¡±


    At one point, some years ago, I stopped going to her tea parties. It just wasn¡¯t worth the time when I had so much work to do, and I couldn¡¯t risk my reputation. And since part of her rebellion against society involved not attending any social events, our lives stopped overlapping, we rarely saw each other. It was for the best, like a truce.


    ¡°No, because it¡¯s pointless to try and explain why society is horrid to an imbecile that thrives on its rules and mindlessly slaves for it. Honestly, I pity your idiocy. Well, not really, but still.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s truly depressing when a member of the royal family has brain damage. If you had any logic at all behind your reasoning, we wouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡±


    Elizabeth held up a hand and sat up. She cocked her head, sneering.


    ¡°Fine, fine! I have nothing better to do anyways. Want to hear a story?¡±


    ¡°Not particularly, given that I heavily doubt your taste and ability to read.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a real story, and unfortunately life isn¡¯t according to taste. When I was four or so, we visited a city. I was bored, so I bothered my nanny until she agreed to take me out to see the streets with a few knights. There was a commotion, and while they were distracted, I snuck off.¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I vaguely recalled hearing something about this, but I had no idea where it was going.


    ¡°I wandered around and ended up in the poor districts. People were dirty, unlike anything I was used to, and I thought it was terrifying they lived like that. I got hungry, so I went into someone¡¯s house and asked for food. They gave me a little water, but told me they had nothing to eat. I remember I was so confused on how that was possible.¡±


    She met my eyes. I made no comment.


    ¡°A whole crowd of knights came and found me. My nanny was crying and saying how I was kidnapped, and she was a small noble, so they all believed her. She got fired for incompetence, but she wasn¡¯t charged, and I went back to my life. The family was imprisoned, and there was even talk of executing them, but regardless they died before I found out.¡±


    We sat there for a second. Then, she glanced up at me, eyes wide and furious.


    ¡°Why is my life worth more than theirs? We¡¯re all humans, with families and feelings. Why is society allowed to dictate who¡¯s more important, based on blood and birth alone? Certainly, that kind woman who fed me water was a thousand times more deserving of life than the likes of you.¡±


    I shook my head and laughed. With this level of ludicrosity, I would be ashamed to have her as an in-law.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so moronic you actually think that, then the actual tragedy here is all the tax money of those poor starving families wasted on your education. Look at me. All the people in my grand duchy that live happily and everyone the temple was able to help because of me. Only I can do that, not any random peasant woman. We were born to rule, Your Highness. Except you, obviously.¡±


    Elizabeth slammed her fist down on the table, blazing with anger.


    ¡°Why? What have you done in the slightest to deserve that privilege?!¡±


    ¡°My family, of course! For centuries, they worked hard and earned us our honour.¡±


    ¡°You are incomprehensible! It¡¯s not my problem if you¡¯re too stupid to understand why it¡¯s unfair to have power simply because you were born into a family, as any ordinary person! Worse than ordinary, in some cases, like you.¡±


    I sighed, exasperated. A tiny part of me, the democrat from my past life, suggested that perhaps she had a point. I had considered changes, once I became queen, but I needed the support of the nobility for now. To actually make an impact, I must be in a position to do so first.


    ¡°Well, what are you going to do about it? What exactly have you accomplished, other than humiliating yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve stood up. If enough people band together, the voice of change will be heard. We¡¯ll bring a new age, free from your exploitation and injustice, where all is equal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s treason, you foolish little socialist. You can¡¯t do shit with a crowd of powerless peasants. If you actually wanted to help, you would look at it from a leader¡¯s point of view. Gain enough influence to make your own impacts instead of demanding it from those that¡¯ll forcefully suppress you, if they have to. Right now, you¡¯re just a nuisance no one cares about, a fly that won¡¯t go away but will be squashed easily if you buzz too much.¡±


    I triumphed in knowing this was no longer a divergence in politics, but a difference in methods caused by a gap in intelligence. Whatever Elizabeth wanted to achieve, her way was ineffective compared to mine. Yet she met my gaze and held her head tall.


    ¡°I refuse to play by their rules. The system will never let peasants win, so I must break it entirely. No matter how difficult it may be, I will persist. Not for me, but for them.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! You¡¯ll bring nothing but chaos, even if you manage that much. It¡¯s your selfish pride, too stubborn to lower yourself and do the dirty work you need to reach your perfect world.¡±


    I leaned forward, lowering my voice to be absolutely hypnotising. With all the charm I could muster, I stared into her bright golden eyes, at her soul.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can do it all for you. I will change things, once I become queen, because I¡¯ll have the power to really do so. It¡¯s what you should¡¯ve done all along, with me and your brother, together. Your Highness, will you stand by us?¡±


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t reply. Slowly, she shook her head and leaned back, laughing.


    ¡°Ah, so this is why you¡¯re here! A little power struggle, is it? Must be serious, for you to be so desperate. And here I was, thinking maybe you gave a shit about commoners. I should¡¯ve seen this coming. Indeed, you never cease to surprise me with how shameless you are.¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s your pride again. Why do my intentions matter? If you want to succeed, shouldn¡¯t you use everything at your disposal?¡±


    ¡°It may not, to someone as unscrupulous as you, but fortunately, I have morals. When I bring victory, it will be with rightful means. Besides, I know you well enough to know that you only care about yourself, so I don¡¯t trust a word you say.¡±


    I stared at this utter lunatic. What an inconvenient thing morals must be! As a last attempt, I tried another angle.


    ¡°Your Highness, please. I¡¯m trying to make peace here. Soon, I¡¯ll be married to your brother-¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯ve been trying and will continue to try my best to talk him out of this completely absurd situation. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve managed to make him so preposterously infatuated with you, but you can be the queen of this kingdom over my dead body.¡±


    I was about to retort with a borderline threat when I processed what she just said, so laughable my mind almost ignored it. Prince Oscar Stoneshire, the male lead cold as ice, was infatuated with me? Huh?


    Unwillingly, my heart skipped a beat. They did say siblings knew each other best, and I could always tell how much Damian liked a girl through the way he acted around her. With the genuine disgust in her expression, could it be true? I had to test what she knew.


    ¡°Sadly for you, he¡¯s in love with me, and nothing can change that!¡±


    I wore my most confident smile, and she just sat there, staring at me contemptuously but not refuting my delusional statement. As much as she might not like it, she thought my words were realistic enough to accept as fact. What the actual hell?


    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, leave. We¡¯ll be mature and stay out of each other¡¯s way, like now, but I¡¯ll die before I help you with anything, and I¡¯m sure my brother will regain his wits soon enough. You¡¯re not even that pretty, and he¡¯s not shallow anyways.¡±


    ¡°I have no great affection for your face either, Your Highness. I wish you the happiest seventeenth year, and that you grow to look less like a vermin, lest someone decides to do the world a favour and exterminate you.¡±


    Elizabeth showed me a finger as I elegantly left the room. I wasn¡¯t particularly upset with this failure, as in the end she was too stubborn and foolish to be a useful ally. Some people would never change. Still, she gave me information I needed time to process.


    My methods may be unscrupulous, but they worked. Ultimately, I would be the winner.

 Chapter 65 - A Disagreeable Princess (II)

    - - -


    Annalise danced with the proper grace of a noble lady, unlike a certain insolent peasant.


    Lady Catherine, surprisingly and unfortunately, had found her style. She wore a light green dress, innocently adorable and desperately trying to make up for her lack of sophistication, rather effectively. The atrocity of her movements was lessened to border childlike charm, much to Annalise¡¯s disgust. She saw right through the despicable act: the girl was clearly a common swindler that didn¡¯t belong. Her silly attempts of advancing towards the prince were in vain!


    Delilah was keeping track of Prince Oscar¡¯s dancing partners, per Valentina¡¯s request. As handsome as he may be, he really didn¡¯t appreciate his fiancee enough, which Annalise thought deplorable. Valentina wasn¡¯t back yet, likely still preoccupied with that bitch of a princess. Annalise checked her pocket watch, and was delighted to find it was time for her own show. Her dear friend had trusted her to upkeep the dignity of high society, and she would do so very well.


    ¡°One second, I¡¯ll have a glass.¡±


    As the song ended and dancing briefly came to a rest, Annalise took a glass of red wine from a passing maid¡¯s tray and headed straight for Lady Catherine. The girl was stupidly unsuspecting, even smiling brightly as she saw her approach. Annalise controlled the urge to laugh.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With practiced elegance, Annalise stumbled. She caught herself all right, regaining her balance quickly, but appearing quite natural and startled to any onlookers. The glass remained in her hand, but its contents had flown through the air to splash directly and completely on Lady Catherine¡¯s lovely face and dress.


    ¡°My, I¡¯m so terribly sorry!¡±


    Annalise hurriedly took out a handkerchief, she had made sure to prepare one she didn¡¯t care for, and offered it to the girl. Alas, it was a mere gesture and nothing more. Her makeup ran, and her dress was stained past hope. Smug satisfaction filled Annalise, but she had to finish the act.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been awfully clumsy since I was a child, Lady Catherine, and I couldn¡¯t be more sorry about it! I¡¯ll pay for the dress, naturally, but you¡¯ll forgive me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°O-oh! Certainly!¡±


    To Annalise¡¯s disappointment, Lady Catherine was handling it well and didn¡¯t reveal her true nature. As she accepted the handkerchief and wiped her face, her eyes were wide with horror and her cheeks decidedly flushed, but she didn¡¯t erupt in anger or burst into tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Lady Annalise, it¡¯s only an accident. U-um, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t know how glad I am to hear that, Lady Catherine. Obviously, you ought to go home! You might catch a cold like that. If your carriage¡¯s not here, I¡¯ll call mine for you.¡±


    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not necessary, Lady Annalise! Thank you very much for being so considerate, but I-I, um, I think I shall stay a little while longer.¡±


    ¡°But surely you can¡¯t dance like this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, um, I think I¡¯ll just go take a walk. Again, thank you so much for the offer.¡±


    Lady Catherine ran out of the ballroom, and Annalise sighed proudly. It might¡¯ve been better if tears had been dramatically streaming down her face, but she supposed one couldn¡¯t have everything.


    - - -


    Oh, god. What was she going to do?


    Catherine strolled aimlessly around the enormous castle, lost before she even knew it. How she despised unlucky accidents! And Lady Annalise was so sweet about it too. Catherine hoped she wouldn¡¯t feel bad about it. After all, she had been the one standing in the way.


    Should she have gone home? No, she couldn¡¯t face Uncle. Her heart ached at the idea and of the impending disappointment. He had found the new stylist, and had been so excited for her to dance with the prince again. She mustn¡¯t fail!


    Catherine leaned against a wall and fought back tears. Would Uncle be angry? She didn¡¯t want to think about it. She wished she didn¡¯t have to go back to the mansion and see him, but that was ridiculous. It would be ungrateful and against everything she knew. He was all she had, and without him, she was nothing.


    ¡°Excuse me, my lady?¡±


    Catherine blinked. A castle maid had come up to her. She had passed her a few times, she recalled, through her wandering.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Would you like some help?¡±


    ¡°That would be wonderful! But how?¡±


    ¡°Follow me, please.¡±


    Without anything better to do, Catherine did.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To Her Highness, the princess.¡±


    ¡°Princess Elizabeth? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we are instructed to bring her all those in need. She will help you.¡±


    Catherine was curious. Uncle had told her the princess was strange and that she likely wouldn¡¯t meet her, but to try to make a good impression if she did. She would like to make a new friend.


    The maid stopped outside a door, then slipped inside. After a moment, she came back out and nodded for Catherine to go in. Catherine swallowed and entered.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Valentina¡¯s latest victim.¡±


    Princess Elizabeth was comfortably sprawled out on a couch with a book and cake. There was a marvellous quality about her, with raw strength and iron determination. She was captivating like her brother, but possessed an openness that made Catherine more in awe than scared, though she was nevertheless a little frightened.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Highness! I¡¯m Lady Catherine Bryant. If you meant Lady Valentina, she¡¯s my friend, and she¡¯s been the kindest to me!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I just assume whenever something bad happens, it¡¯s her fault. What happened to you then?¡±


    ¡°Lady Annalise accidentally stumbled and spilled her drink. She was very apologetic about it.¡±


    Princess Elizabeth snorted and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Clearly! I¡¯m sure it was a perfect accident, and Valentina had nothing to do with it at all.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    Catherine smiled brightly, uncertain how Lady Valentina was involved in the slightest. The princess stared at her oddly and laughed.


    ¡°They make your type dumber and dumber these days, but I suppose it can¡¯t be helped, with your heads all stuffed with dresses and makeup. It¡¯s the fault of society, and those like Valentina who allow it to happen. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you so much!¡±


    Catherine beamed. The princess gestured for her to sit in an armchair beside her, and she obeyed. She flipped over onto her stomach, and for a moment Catherine looked right into those fierce golden eyes. The girl shivered and shifted her gaze away.


    ¡°I heard things about you, you know. I don¡¯t usually involve myself in nobility drama, but I can¡¯t resist pissing off Valentina, and I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re her new favourite toy given how much attention you¡¯re receiving. She¡¯s outdone herself, I¡¯ll tell you. According to my maids, there¡¯s not a young noble lady that doesn¡¯t think you were raised by a pedophile. They think you¡¯re too revolting to even look at.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a pedophile?¡±


    ¡°...something bad. The point is, it¡¯s all thanks to Valentina. She puts on a pretty act, but underneath, she¡¯s just a mean little bitch that thrives on suffering.¡±


    Catherine bit her lip in discomfort. Uncle had said to establish good relations with the princess, but he had also taught her to always be kind and habitually honest, except where necessary. Surely, defending her friend came over the princess? It wouldn¡¯t be right not to, she decided.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s like that. Sometimes, people just weren¡¯t raised well, and they might be insensitive, but I don¡¯t believe anyone likes hurting others, and definitely not Lady Valentina. She¡¯s been amazing to me ever since we met!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of her that all of high society thinks you¡¯re an unworthy pest, and they don¡¯t even know she did it. Yet the fact stands it was at her tea party, with her guests, that gossip broke out. That girl can disguise herself, but if you trust me, I can show you who she truly is.¡±


    The princess¡¯s wide-eyed earnesty scared Catherine, but she shook her head. She would not betray her friend.


    ¡°Lady Valentina isn¡¯t that kind of person! She¡¯s very good to me, a-and Your Highness may just have a misunderstanding with her. Any damage to my reputation was an accident, and I¡¯m certain she always meant the best!¡±


    Princess Elizabeth stared at her and gave an exasperated sigh. She clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Oh, whatever! I can¡¯t help it if you¡¯re too stupid, but I do pity you. Valentina¡¯s too good at brainwashing. Remember, when you wake up from her illusion one day, it¡¯s never too late to come to me. Just don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡±


    Relieved for the disagreement to be over, Catherine smiled.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Highness, for being so thoughtful of me! I¡¯m so glad to have met kind people like you two.¡±


    ¡°You poor thing, don¡¯t thank me until you come to your senses. If you want to repay me, go ask yourself: what has she done at all to warrant loyalty of any kind?¡±


    Catherine fell silent for a moment.


    Lady Valentina was the perfect heroine, everything Catherine dreamt of and wished to be. She was beautiful, admired by all. She was strong and powerful, and never had to live in fear of disappointment, because she was smart and succeeded. She was her first glimpse of this strange and exciting world, and she was the promise of something better. She was kindness and compassion, so foreign to Catherine.


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend, of course!¡±


    Princess Elizabeth closed her eyes and shook her head. A few minutes later, she went back to reading her book, and the topic was apparently finished, or that she wanted Catherine to reflect on her answer. Catherine sat there awkwardly and finally addressed her actual purpose.


    ¡°Your Highness, um, could you help me go back to the ball? I would really appreciate it!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...may I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Because society is horrible and it¡¯s bad to encourage entertainment afforded through corrupt and unethical means.¡±


    Catherine couldn¡¯t think of an appropriate reply, so she nodded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother Your Highness any longer, then. My father really wants me to attend the ball.¡±


    ¡°In that state? You can stay and read, or I can send for a carriage-¡±


    The princess was interrupted as a knock suddenly came at the door. Without waiting for an invitation, it opened and a figure slipped inside.


    Catherine gasped as she saw the most handsome boy to ever exist.

 Chapter 66 - Blooming Obsession (I)

    - - -


    The boy was maybe a year or two older than Catherine, but he could¡¯ve been an ageless demon, or perhaps an immortal angel. His features were perfectly shaped, with a mesmerizing quality that forbade her from looking away, though as enraptured as she was, she never wanted to. It was an intoxicating enchantment, wonderfully magical.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Highness! You are simply striking, as usual. I offer my most heartfelt birthday wishes, on behalf of my family as well.¡±


    His voice was bewitching, speaking such elegant words, and Catherine could tell he was a noble through and through. With pale blonde hair, spellbinding purple eyes, and a gorgeous face, he was alluring and attractive, inviting with a hint of mischief. Grace and charm were natural to him, with refinement and a delicate sophistication, reminding Catherine of Lady Valentina.


    He was everything she had imagined a fairy-tale prince would be.


    ¡°Why, God must have blessed me to be in the presence of such loveliness. I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met yet, so won¡¯t you please grant me the honour and delight of making your acquaintance, miss?¡±


    In a moment, he was in front of her, a captivating smile on his lips. He took one of her hands in his own, lifting it, and kissed the back of it gently. She blushed and her heart skipped wildly.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lady Catherine Bryant! Nice to meet you!¡±


    She beamed, but was suddenly conscious of her stained dress. Luckily, he didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡°It¡¯s my utmost pleasure to meet you, Lady Catherine. Your hair is so brilliantly golden I¡¯m afraid I mistook it for the sun, and the shine of your eyes must be the envy of the brightest emeralds.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! That¡¯s so nice of you!¡±


    ¡°You deserve all the compliments in the world, darling. Alas, I apologize. I was so distracted by your fairness I forgot to introduce myself! I am Lord Damian Avington, the eldest child of House Avington.¡±


    It took a second for Catherine to register this as things clicked into place satisfyingly. Of course, the two most perfect people she knew were related!


    ¡°Oh! Lady Valentina¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! And I believe you know my friend Kyle? He spoke of you so highly I¡¯m ashamed that I didn¡¯t recognize you immediately. Now I see his words couldn¡¯t do justice to your-¡±


    ¡°Oi! If you¡¯re going to be so disgusting, do it somewhere else!¡±


    The two looked up, the scene briefly interrupted. Princess Elizabeth wore an exasperated expression.


    ¡°In case you forgot, I detest how shallow you and your sister are. How did you even find this place?¡±


    ¡°I was searching for my sister. Well, I know where she is at present, but I¡¯m always deeply intrigued by whatever she was doing.¡±


    ¡°She left ages ago. How¡¯d you get here? Magic is blocked inside the castle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but a tiny enchantment cast previously works fine, or else you wouldn¡¯t be able to use any enchanted items, like this.¡±


    Swiftly, he took out a handkerchief and dabbed at Catherine¡¯s dress. The stain faded, then disappeared. Catherine gasped, eyes wide. It was her first time seeing real magic, though she somehow wasn¡¯t surprised this boy was a mage.


    ¡°I hope you permit, Lady Catherine? I thought it was bothering you, and nothing that places a frown on a lady¡¯s face should be allowed to exist.¡±


    Catherine didn¡¯t have the chance to reply, for a book was thrown at Lord Damian¡¯s head. He ducked and avoided it, then ruffled his beautiful hair.


    ¡°Eww! Get out!¡±


    ¡°As you command, Your Highness!¡±


    Lord Damian grabbed Catherine¡¯s hand, nearly giving her a heart attack, and pulled her out of the room, shutting the door behind them just as another book hit it. Safe from projectiles, he gave a laugh and offered his hand properly.


    ¡°Her Highness has much personality. If I may be so impertinent, I shall say I feel that you do as well, Lady Catherine, but in a rather different manner, fortunately. Really, it would be my greatest joy to get to know you better, so could I be so bold as to humbly plead for a dance?¡±


    Catherine hesitated for a mere second. Prince Oscar was her target, and she couldn¡¯t risk getting distracted. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t know how to get back without Lord Damian, and surely she must repay him for fixing her dress? She decided one dance wouldn¡¯t hurt and to respectfully not think about the prince while she was with him.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°C-certainly! And thank you so much for helping with my dress, but I have to tell you I¡¯m not very good at dancing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, darling. I shall take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Will you? Oh, thank you!¡±


    Catherine smiled happily. It was like the life she dreamt of. True romance, wild and passionate, to sweep her away and never come back, like in the novels. An eternal escape, with youth that had previously slipped through her fingers idly. She sighed.


    Arm in arm, Lord Damian led the way. The intimacy of the castle halls induced conversation as they strode towards the faint sound of music.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you are the long lost lady that returned this year, Lady Catherine?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I was in an accident as a child, but Father found me a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°Society is very curious about you. Personally, I can see no doubt you are a true lady of noble birth. The emblem of House Bryant is a white lily, yes? It suits you exactly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Um, House Avington¡¯s emblem is a red rose, right? I think I¡¯ve seen Lady Valentina wearing it, and it''s really pretty!¡±


    An odd hint of darkness flickered across his expression, so quick Catherine was almost sure she had imagined it. It was left unaddressed, as they reached the ballroom just as a song was finishing. With a boyishly handsome grin, Lord Damian took Catherine¡¯s hand.


    Though Catherine was worried at first, she soon realized that miraculously, she wasn¡¯t stepping on his feet. Lord Damian was balancing her clumsiness with grace, suiting her stumbles to make them seem intentionally elegant. Catherine was in awe.


    ¡°Is it magic? Do you have enchanted shoes?¡±


    Lord Damian laughed. It was a delightfully playful sound, sending flutters to her heart.


    ¡°No, I outgrew those. I¡¯ve had plenty of practice in order to match some very skilled partners, and now I¡¯m proud to say I¡¯m likely one of the best dancers in the kingdom. A lady as cute as yourself deserves only the best, after all.¡±


    Catherine blushed again, giggling.


    It was utterly fantastic. He radiated charisma, drawing her in with affectionate appeal. She felt at ease with him, comfortable yet excited. It wasn¡¯t like any of the fear she¡¯d experienced with-


    Oh no. Stupid, stupid, Catherine, she scolded herself. It was all wrong. She was enjoying herself too much, in her delirium, but Uncle¡¯s orders must come first. It wouldn¡¯t do to have difficulties tearing her eyes away from such a pretty face. The prince was her eventual husband, and any romance that bloomed would be with him. There couldn¡¯t even be a fanciful daydream, not when Uncle was involved.


    Catherine glanced around the room. It wasn¡¯t hard, with how dazzling Lady Valentina and Prince Oscar both were. They could catch the attention of everyone, dancing like magnificent gods, ever so lovely.


    ¡°Do you know of ¡®love¡¯, darling?¡±


    Lord Damian had followed her gaze. He, too, watched the couple, but with a peculiar look in his eyes that almost frightened her. When he spoke, it was with a strangely soft voice, and when he turned to meet her eyes again, his purple eyes glinted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a wonderful feeling, but I¡¯ve never felt it.¡±


    ¡°Not even with family?¡±


    Catherine considered. She did not yet love Father, for he was still mostly a stranger to her. Did she love Uncle? She was very attached to him and definitely appreciative, but could she call it love? She supposed she must, because Uncle loved her, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°How unfortunate and fortunate! Since you know my sister, I presume you understand why I loved her from the first moment I saw her. She was a sweet little baby, and absolutely adored me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so cute!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was. Loving her is my life, and I will do so to my grave. It¡¯s the most splendid feeling, to be with her, to see her happy, to know she loves me.¡±


    ¡°Then why is it fortunate I don¡¯t know love?¡±


    ¡°Because the things it demands I do are wicked. It¡¯s truly horrid, yet beautiful, how far jealousy can go. I shan¡¯t trouble you with details, darling, but you really ought to try it.¡±


    Catherine stared wondrously into his wild gleaming eyes. She nodded thoughtfully, remembering Uncle¡¯s explanations for keeping her inside.


    ¡°I think I would like to! And in my opinion, I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with being jealous or anything if you simply love too much, as long as you want the best for her, in the end.¡±


    Lord Damian looked at her for a moment and laughed.


    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? Ah, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m telling you this, darling, except that you¡¯re not like any other girl I¡¯ve ever met. This song is almost over, so I must thank you for an exceptionally enjoyable dance. Please allow me to repay you somehow!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very kind, but you don¡¯t have to at all! Well, um¡­if it¡¯s not too much of a bother, and enchanted shoes really do exist, could you make me a pair?¡±


    He laughed again and gazed down at her with amusement.


    ¡°But darling, you won¡¯t need them if you only dance with me! Would my company do instead, if I may dare to hope it was as pleasurable to you as yours was to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I would like to see you again, Lord Damian.¡±


    Catherine spoke shyly, her heart fluttering slightly as she realized her words weren¡¯t mere practiced manners, but the truth. That dance was the closest she¡¯d come to the happiness she¡¯d hoped for from novels, and even if she knew it wouldn¡¯t go anywhere, she¡¯d like to know Lord Damian better. Was it what they called ¡®fun¡¯?


    ¡°Brother! How nice to see you here.¡±


    Lady Valentina was suddenly beside them, with a young man following her. Catherine snuck a glance towards Prince Oscar, only to be disappointed to find he was already with a lady.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you have the next dance with me? We haven¡¯t danced together in forever.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, my sweet Val.¡±


    Lord Damian¡¯s voice changed. His eyes shone dangerously as he smiled with tenderness. His devotion was clear as day, though he shot a curious look at Catherine.


    Lady Valentina continued.


    ¡°And hello to you too, Lady Catherine. This young gentleman would like to dance with you, so allow me to introduce you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, sure!¡±


    Thus, Catherine was paraded off with her own partner. She watched the pair of siblings dance, perfectly complementing each other. Lord Damian, the prettiest and nicest boy she¡¯d ever met, who gave her butterflies, and Lady Valentina, the smartest and most charming lady in the world, who she admired with all her heart.


    How happy they must be!

 Chapter 67 - Blooming Obsession (II)

    How did I not see this coming?


    Of course, God was on the female lead¡¯s side. The male leads just couldn¡¯t stay away, like moths drawn to the flame. My brother, after everything, was no exception. I cursed myself for getting too preoccupied with my fiance that I neglected the damned unscripted possibilities. This wasn¡¯t a mere novel, this was a world where I was destined to die, and I must be more cautious.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you were coming, Damian.¡±


    ¡°No? Are you sure because you read all my letters?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Technically, I had Zoe glance through and summarise them for me, but he didn¡¯t need to know that. Damian smiled childishly.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. Then how come you don¡¯t reply?¡±


    ¡°I do, just not to every single one. I can¡¯t when you send me multiple a day.¡±


    He frowned slightly and sighed, like he was the annoyed one here.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to surprise you. My sweet Val, aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am, but if you¡¯d told me, I would¡¯ve prepared more. You deserve to see me in a much prettier dress than that pathetic excuse of a princess.¡±


    I had long mastered how to wrap my fingers around Damian completely, to make him feel special and remind him of his devotion. Without fail, he grinned.


    ¡°You¡¯re already stunning, Sister, though I wouldn¡¯t expect Her Highness to appreciate it. She¡¯s as charming as usual, very youthful and energetic.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve seen her?¡±


    I still had to figure out where he¡¯d met Catherine, and the princess was about as good a bet as anything. If Catherine had found her way to her, I also needed to see what their relationship was like.


    ¡°She threw a book at me for having manners.¡±


    I gave a laugh, careful not to sound too interested. The moment Damian was aware I really wanted to know something, he made it way more difficult for me to get it out of him. It may entertain him to annoy me, but I just had to sound bored and he¡¯d spill in an effort to win my attention, like a desperate pet.


    ¡°Sounds like her. You threw it back, I hope?¡±


    ¡°No, I politely excused myself. It was quite a marvellous escape.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was. Was Lady Catherine impressed? You never call anything marvellous unless there was a witness to dazzle.¡±


    Very casual, like my usual amusement at his endless torment of young ladies. He laughed.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s simply adorable.¡±


    I waited, but he wouldn¡¯t continue. I had to probe, gently, pretending I was focused on the princess.


    ¡°Was she tortured very much by Her Highness?¡±


    ¡°I would say so. I think she was being enlightened to the evils of society when I rescued her valiantly. She was glad to get back here, sacrificing royal company for saner ones. Do you know her, Sister?¡±


    ¡°Only vaguely. I think she was at one of my tea parties.¡±


    It was my turn to fall silent, seemingly rather bored with the topic. He rose up to the bait.


    ¡°Funny things people are saying about her. I thought you would know, actually.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone that hasn¡¯t heard. Raised by a very unscrupulous character, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s putting it lightly. I don¡¯t know anyone as capable of spreading stories as you, dear Val.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m awfully accomplished indeed, but there are tales wild enough to need no help from me. No smoke without fire, after all. I merely find it mildly amusing.¡±


    He studied me for a moment, and I thought naively he was going to share his opinion of her. With no such luck, he changed the subject abruptly.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Speaking of amusing, let me tell you about my latest experiment. It caught Kyle¡¯s hair on fire, and we had to make a potion to grow it back¡­¡±


    I, with practiced patience, listened and made replies where suitable. It was a good story, but I couldn¡¯t particularly enjoy it with the glint in his eyes, always watching my every move. I knew he was playing with me on purpose. It was the predatory gaze he used whenever he found a new lady to seduce, like the bloodthirsty scrutiny I hunted with, which we had both inherited from the eyes of Mother when she¡¯d seen Father for the first time.


    I wasn¡¯t safe. Yet standing tall, like I would to intimidate a dangerous animal, I met his eyes without any trace of fear. He loved me, did he not? Then he ought not misbehave. It was his fortune to hold affection for me, and my reciprocation could be taken back easily. He wasn¡¯t insane enough to push it that far yet. Betting on the sanity of a yandere might be a dangerous game, but it was the best I could do.


    Slowly, we got back on topic. He knew not to test me too much.


    ¡°And anyways, Kyle truly has no eye for ladies. Through all my interrogation, all he said was that Lady Catherine was pleasant. As if that even begins to describe her!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. You sent him to check out the new debutantes, didn¡¯t you? I scolded you to focus on your work.¡±


    ¡°Precisely. Thus, when my work was finished, I decided I must find out who my darling sister wanted to keep me away from so badly.¡±


    With no change outwardly, my blood ran cold as he spun me. When I met his eyes again, they positively gleamed. His grip on my hand tightened.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid, my sweet Val?¡±


    ¡°I would never, Damian. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°The fact that for some purpose, you wanted me to stay away from this year¡¯s debutantes, and that one of them conveniently had their reputation dragged through the mud after a tea party you hosted. You made it too easy, sweetest. I expected more from you.¡±


    ¡°Complete nonsense. Did you have too many drinks?¡±


    Damian shook his head and laughed. My heart skipped a beat, begging me to flee.


    ¡°Now, now. We don¡¯t lie to each other, remember? So quit the bullshit, Valentina.¡±


    His voice was charming as ever, whispering in my ear like it could¡¯ve been a dulcet compliment.


    ¡°...for whatever reason, are you upset with me, Damian? My dear, dear brother?¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly be, my darling Valentina? When you pay more attention to a girl you barely know than me?¡±


    Oh, what the hell? Of all things, he was jealous of Catherine? What was this ridiculous yandere logic?


    ¡°You¡¯re being silly. I don¡¯t care about her at all, not like how I love you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone through the effort to destroy her socially. For God¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t know why, but clearly she means something to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that won¡¯t stop dragging her into this. Are you so madly infatuated with her that you¡¯re making excuses for yourself through me? ¡±


    ¡°See, even now, you want to know what I think of her! Does she matter that much?¡±


    ¡°No, Damian. Please, listen to me.¡±


    It was futile. He¡¯d seen through me, had learned how, after complacently taking my lies for so many years, and demanded more. Taking off my mask would be admitting defeat, so I hung onto the hope that he would see sense and my brother would return. He might be entirely driven by some twisted love he felt for me, but I had my reputation to worry about. I closed my eyes for a second, desperate.


    ¡°No, Sister. I¡¯ll tell you exactly what I think of Lady Catherine. I think she¡¯s an adorable little fool, and since you care enough to keep me away, I think I¡¯d like to know her better. In fact, who knows, I might go and fall in love with her. That¡¯s all you¡¯ve ever wanted, isn¡¯t it? For me to fall in love with some nice girl so you can get rid of me?¡±


    This was all wrong. I just wanted him to fall in love with anyone that wasn¡¯t Catherine or me, but more than that I needed him to be reasonable and sane. He was being irritating, and my temper was running short.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so foolish! Can¡¯t you see this was what I was afraid of? I knew she¡¯s a bad lot, and that you might be interested because of how unusual she is, so I didn¡¯t want you to meet her. If you really cared about me, you would stay away from her! Hell, I¡¯m jealous because I want to keep you to myself!¡±


    I glanced around quickly to make sure no one heard my whispered exclamation. Fortunately, we were dancing so furiously no one dared approach too closely. The music was slowing, and soon, the dance would be over.


    ¡°My sweet Val, my whole life, all I¡¯ve ever wished for is to do so with you. I¡¯ve always been here, begging for your slightest affection, suffering silently as that piece of shit touches you all over. If it takes losing me to Lady Catherine for you to pay me more attention, so be it.¡±


    How could this be? I thought he understood, I thought I had more time. When did it become like this? I forced my voice to remain steady as my heart pounded, praying he wouldn¡¯t cause a scene in public.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Damian. I have a life outside of you. I have friends and a fiance. I¡¯m the people¡¯s saint, the future queen, and successor to our family. I can¡¯t spend every waking moment with you.¡±


    ¡°Why not, when there¡¯s not a second that passes when I don¡¯t think of you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. Goddamnit, I can¡¯t give you everything!¡±


    My brother¡¯s face fell like an outraged child, sad and angry for being refused a toy. The grip on my wrist tightened until I had to break away from his gaze, wincing.


    ¡°Let go, Damian. You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    The music stopped, ending the dance. Like magic, he smiled and let go. He took on his typical composure, flattering and playfully polite. His purple eyes still glinted, but they were hollow and dark. He lifted my gloved hand to his lips and kissed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling Sister. You¡¯re so lovely and precious to me that I simply can¡¯t help how I behave around you. It¡¯s rather late, isn¡¯t it? Shall I escort you home?¡±


    Out of self preservation, I nodded. I couldn¡¯t risk any more tonight. Hurriedly, I went to bid farewell to Oscar, with Damian¡¯s eyes boring into me.


    As we left the ball, on the outside, I could almost pretend nothing had happened. Yet distinctively, I could feel that something had changed.


    One way or another, my brother was one step closer to insanity. Oh, fuck.

 Chapter 68 - Blooming Obsession (III)

    ¡°Good night, Damian.¡±


    ¡°Good night, my sweet Val. I hope I¡¯ll see you again very soon, and I shall dream of you until then.¡±


    In the safety of our mansion walls, his manner was almost natural, except for those unsettling gleaming eyes. He kissed me on the forehead and I could feel his gaze follow me as I ascended the stairs, tracing every step, until I finally turned out of sight. It felt as if a burden was lifted, and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I glided through the halls quickly, meeting Zoe along the way. I beckoned for her to walk with me, reassuring myself with her steadfast presence.


    ¡°Still no news on the holy flower?¡±


    ¡°No, my lady.¡±


    ¡°There must be a better way! You know what, take me to my parents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    I had considered the idea before and thought over it carefully on the carriage ride home under Damian¡¯s frightening gaze. Now that the fear was gradually being replaced with annoyance and outrage, I made up my mind. Damian was as strong as a nuclear weapon, and the only thing more disastrous than letting him go out of control would be allowing him to be used by Catherine and Baron Bryant.


    Father and Mother were talking pleasantly in a drawing room. They looked up as I entered, slightly surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re back early from the ball, darling.¡±


    ¡°My angel, is everything all right?¡±


    I sat down between them. Mother poured me a cup of tea and I took a sip gratefully. With them, I was safe. In the comfortable calm, the very prospect that I, Valentina Avington, had been shaken, was angering me. I clenched my teacup.


    ¡°Damian escorted me back, actually.¡±


    ¡°Oh. How come? You usually stay out all night. Are you feeling well, darling?¡±


    ¡°I am. He insisted it¡¯s late.¡±


    Mother fell silent and exchanged a glance with Father. He coughed.


    ¡°Rather unreasonable of him, that boy. I¡¯ll talk to him about it.¡±


    ¡°I think you may have to do more.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Privately, I believed they knew, like in the conversation they were having with their eyes right in front of me. I had dropped hints throughout the years, and they had responded with equally sly assurances they would take care of it, though I¡¯d never held much hope as I knew the doom was destined by the novel, which must¡¯ve meant the usual methods didn¡¯t work.


    Talking about it made it more real, and doing it without Damian was admitting he was already so far gone he couldn¡¯t be trusted to discuss it rationally with us. I hated it, but the problem could no longer be addressed separately. We had to work together as a family to help him.


    ¡°Damian has mana madness.¡±


    As expected, they accepted the statement as truth, with slight but composed reactions. A sigh from Father, a dejected but assenting shake of the head from Mother. The signs had grown too obvious to the ones that loved him.


    ¡°I daresay we all suspected, my angel. He¡¯s obsessed with you and his work, and we¡¯ve already tried talking to him. He wouldn¡¯t listen!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯ll be fine, won¡¯t it, sweetheart? I mean, I told you I was looking into some foreign doctors, and you said you would research as well. We¡¯ll save him, and he won¡¯t be like those other sad mages.¡±


    Mother spoke with maternal determination. Father took her hand gently.


    ¡°Are those foreign doctors any use, dear?¡±


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re suggesting all these drugs and herbs and medicine¡­but no one has any actual cure. Why, they haven¡¯t seen a mad mage for centuries! I suppose their medicine is worth a try, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She squeezed his hand and looked down, not meeting our eyes. No one could act forever, and the desperation had leaked into her voice. I suddenly realized how thin and frail Mother seemed and felt a pang of terror. In the novel, she had died after the shock of my arrest and Damian¡¯s death. No, I would never allow that to happen in this life!


    ¡°I think anything¡¯s better than nothing, Mother. I¡¯ve been trying to find Ifyeffier, the holy flower, since stories say it can cure all illnesses. I tracked its last appearance to about two hundred years ago, when according to rumours, it healed the Isvorian king from his deathbed. I¡¯ve had people searching for it for the past decade.¡±


    The words sounded depressing, even to myself. I bit my lip.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve considered the temple as well. Theoretically, the saint¡¯s power might be able to heal him, or perhaps the holy dagger. I¡¯ve had my priest try, but his divine power wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    Everyone around this table knew I wasn¡¯t going to awaken any saintly powers, though I did have a plan for the holy dagger. I had also asked Nathaniel over and over again to try blessing Damian from a safe distance, but the most it did was give him a day¡¯s normalcy.


    As for Catherine, I didn¡¯t know. Her position as saint had been crucial in the novel to her marriage with the prince, and I had taken it. If it were discovered she was the real saint, it would be the temple¡¯s mistake, not mine, and I actually had an entire plan on what to do in that situation. However, it would be best for me if she went away without ever awakening her powers.


    Call me heartless and selfish, but even if she could cure Damian, a dead brother would be better than a brother alive and an overpowered weapon in the clutches of the enemy. Besides, surely it would never come to that! I had grown to like the people¡¯s adoration for their saint, and I intended to keep it. Somehow, I would be smart enough to find a way to get everything I wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying the magical aspect of things.¡±


    Father¡¯s words brought me back from my thoughts. I looked at him curiously.


    ¡°I know for most mages, taking away their magic would be unthinkable, and Damian truly loves his work. But if it¡¯s a matter of saving his life, I¡¯d force him if I had to.¡±


    ¡°Is it even possible, Father? I thought there¡¯s never been a proven safe way to remove magic from a mage.¡±


    He hesitated and I remembered something. A theory of a conspiracy that set up the whole novel, in a way.


    ¡°Does it have to do with how Damian got his magic?¡±


    Father glanced up at me, startled. I continued hurriedly before he could stop me.


    ¡°From what I know, Damian wasn¡¯t born with mana. When he was young, he got very sick, and it was possible that he might die. A man named Ratched, Lady Bryant¡¯s father, provided a ¡®cure¡¯. It involved the demon king, which was why the magic that cured Damian was too strong, and as a side effect, he became a powerful mage.¡±


    We sat in silence for a moment. I met Father¡¯s eyes, as the successor that would protect our family. He smiled grimly.


    ¡°So long ago, Sir Williams said he told you about Ratched. I thought you might¡¯ve guessed. You understand this is even more unspeakable than our other affairs?¡±


    My heart pounded. This opened up a world of new opportunities, but I needed to focus on my brother first.


    ¡°Of course. But does it provide a possibility for saving Damian?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I had hoped we could separate the excess mana from him, if it¡¯s not too integrated into him like with mages born with magic, but I truly don¡¯t know. I have experts working in secret, but they don¡¯t have anything absolute.¡±


    The grand duke, the grand duchess, and the future queen. When it came to saving one that meant the world to us, we were powerless, and I hated it. It was against the very essence of House Avington to be weak, to watch helplessly as something we didn¡¯t want happened, and I wouldn¡¯t stand for it.


    Cautiously, and partly for my own ideas, I asked a dangerous question.


    ¡°Father, do we still have that ¡®cure¡¯?¡±


    He shook his head. My excitement fell, though I had been expecting it. So much for an easy and overpowered solution to all our problems.


    ¡°Ratched performed the summoning ritual from a book that he took with him. He told me years later he¡¯d destroyed it, and though I can¡¯t say I trust him, we never found it. As you probably know, he died a few months ago, so we searched through his possessions.¡±


    My mind leapt, unwilling to give up so easily.


    ¡°Have you considered Lady Bryant? Mightn¡¯t he have left it to her?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve looked into that. He¡¯d gifted her countless books over the years, so we have no way of knowing.¡±


    ¡°I can ask her.¡±


    To my disappointment, Father shook his head firmly.


    ¡°No, my angel. We¡¯ve been¡­ adventurous in our pursuits, in business and politics, but I believe this line is too dangerous to cross. The temple has said the demon king is slowly strengthening, so a wrong move could put too much at risk.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Father.¡±


    A last resort, then. Ironic, given that as the saint, I was supposed to defeat the demon king, but also fitting. The villainess would risk the world to destroy the real saint and take her place.


    Mother broke in, tossing her head back with an airy laugh and the arrogance of a true Avington, by second nature even if not by blood.


    ¡°My darlings, you worry too much! I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll figure it out, and everything will be all right.¡±


    Her confidence and charm reassured me. Yes, I thought, because we were House Avington. Things always went our way, no matter what, and this would be no exception. Come hell or high water, I would have it all.


    - - -


    Damian was humming as he strode into his sitting room. He was pleased with himself.


    ¡°Oh? Did you break a new heart tonight?¡±


    Kyle was already there, glancing up from his book as he entered. Damian shook his head, chuckling.


    ¡°No, my good Kyle! I saw my precious sister, that¡¯s all. She grows more beautiful each time I see her, and she was awfully glad to see me too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she was. Not creeped out at all, you know.¡±


    Damian frowned. How dare this mere boy judge his worship of his sister, a literal goddess! Well, he¡¯d never had much taste.


    ¡°No one asked for your opinion, idiot. By the way, you¡¯re blind. Remember the Catherine girl I told you to check out for me a few months ago? The one you said was average? Valentina¡¯s interested in her, so I danced with her. Why, she was absolutely adorable!¡±


    He enjoyed the brief bitter expression that passed Kyle¡¯s face, though it barely lasted long enough for him to catch it. Kyle had always been jealous whenever he found a new girl, despite him repeatedly rejecting his offers to introduce him. Damian never understood why, though he wasn¡¯t bothered enough to care.


    ¡°A simple child, really. Cute, and not like other ladies, which isn¡¯t necessarily good or bad, mind you. She hasn¡¯t got manners nor composure, but she¡¯s genuine. I could tell what she was thinking every second, read it right off her face. Seems to be hiding something, which is why she isn¡¯t in love with me yet, but it won¡¯t be long. Still, I don¡¯t get why my sister pays so much attention to her!¡±


    ¡°By attention, you mean ruining her life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honour when Valentina does it, of course!¡±


    Ah, his sweet Val, his darling sister. The love of his life, the sole reason he woke up every morning, and the only thought in his head when he slept at night. His, his, all his, only his! Yes, she belonged to no one else, only him. He would make sure of that.


    Oh, how he loved her!

 Chapter 69 - True Saint (I)

    - - -


    Nathaniel Seaton was alive because of the kindness of others. Thus, he lived his life repaying society with compassion. He believed in caring, the goodness of people, and the idea of God, though he did frequently wonder why he would allow such suffering.


    No, if there were any sin about him, it was merely how blasphemously honest he was. Those in need always came first, and time was most efficiently spent with righteous truth. However, symbolism gave hope, and Nathaniel knew how important it was to those without anything else. Besides, behind a practical and intelligent mind, lay a ruthlessly naive conviction for justice that made religious fanaticism pale in comparison.


    ¡°Good morning, Layla. How is your mother?¡±


    Alas, most times, and to most people, he was gentle and sympathetic, as it was his nature. Respectful and considerate to the servants, because he couldn¡¯t understand like the aristocrats why they shouldn¡¯t be equals. Everyone deserved basic decency.


    Layla, the maid assigned to him, smiled. She was a warm and strong woman, caring for an ill mother and three young children all by herself. Nathaniel knew everything about them and held their mother in high regard, after nearly a decade of companionship from when he first stepped foot in House Avington.


    ¡°The priest says she¡¯s getting better, sir. Thank you very much for your help, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done without it, sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome. Please don¡¯t hesitate to ask if you need anything else.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, sir. You¡¯re too good to us, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll need more for now, and I know there¡¯s people that need it more. You¡¯re going out today as usual, sir?¡±


    Nathaniel sighed and glanced at the small bag of coins laying on the table. A ridiculously extravagant allowance that meant nothing to nobles but could change lives if used correctly.


    ¡°I would like to, but I don¡¯t know. Security has been tightening.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that, sir! I¡¯ll distract the guards for you, it¡¯s the least I could do.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful, Layla, thank you so much.¡±


    He beamed as Layla handed him his cloak. She went out of his room and began talking to the knights standing outside.


    ¡°Good morning, sirs! Could you come with me and help¡­¡±


    A few words and some laughter later, footsteps sounded, fading away. Smiling, Nathaniel slipped out.


    Though House Avington¡¯s defense system was barely short of paranoid, after many years, Nathaniel had figured out a safe route. He went into the chapel¡¯s library, and by memory following the instructions from a book he¡¯d stumbled upon, he pushed and pulled certain books until a shelf swung open, revealing a secret passage.


    Nathaniel carefully closed the shelf as he stepped inside. It was a long way, but he was familiar with the darkness. Finally, he hit something hard, and pushed the latch open. He came up behind stacks of crates in an alleyway, in a poor district of the capital too unimportant for any Avington spies to grace. Ah, the smell of freedom and stinking rodents.


    He made his way around the block, where a boy not much older than him waited with his horse and cart. Nathaniel smiled.


    ¡°Hello, Paul. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Very bored. Come on, you¡¯re late. I thought you mightn¡¯t be coming! The lady give you any trouble?¡±


    Paul only knew him to be employed under a wealthy lady who did not approve of him going out. Nathaniel had decided against revealing the name of his employer, for it had a rather unpleasant effect on people.


    ¡°Not particularly, only a few extra guards. But I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You tip too much for it.¡±


    Having a friendly conversation, they drove to the bakery nearby. A middle aged woman was already standing outside, shouting orders to boys running around. She glanced at them and grinned.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Mister Seaton! I knew you wouldn¡¯t have let everything I prepared just for you go to waste. In this economy, you¡¯re the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to this poor woman¡¯s business! I¡¯ll have the boys load the usual. Boys!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs Hamming. How¡¯s your back, by the way?¡±


    ¡°A lot better, after your blessing last time. You priests are really too good!¡±


    Nathaniel wished he could agree more as he thought about the luxurious tastes of the temple and glanced at the old and patched clothes of Mrs Hamming¡¯s boys. He handed her the bag of coins with a sad smile, wishing he could do more.


    The boys loaded the cart full of bread and food. After bidding farewell to Mrs Hamming, Nathaniel and Paul drove away towards the worst parts of the city. Houses crowded together, many on the verge of collapsing. Families sat on streets, huddled together. In the depressing depth of the slums, Nathaniel¡¯s heart grew heavy, as always.


    ¡°Mama, look! It¡¯s the priest man!¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank God¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what we would do without you, Priest Seaton.¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    People lined up and Paul helped Nathaniel distribute the food. The priest felt happy with the smiling faces of families, the children wolfing food down, and the expressions of hope, living another day. He gave blessings to the ill and felt his divine power flow and heal, slowly but surely. Even if it was just for a day, the people of the slums were more cheerful.


    If only he could help everyone¡­


    ¡°Did you hear about the other lady, Nathaniel?¡±


    Nathaniel snapped out of his thoughts and glanced at Paul curiously. They stood leaning by the cart, all the food handed out, watching the peaceful scene as people ate and chatted.


    ¡°Hm? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Some noble lady. Comes around often, starting from a few weeks ago. Hasn¡¯t been a month yet, or I¡¯d have told you last time you came. Helps around, and it¡¯s great, but I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll last. They get bored or disgusted sooner or later. See, there she is now!¡±


    Nathaniel looked up. A carriage, grand, obviously from the aristocracy, and completely out of place, was arriving, followed by a few carts filled with food, clothes, and other supplies. The people seemed wary at first, as they were towards the rich, but their need was stronger than their reluctance, and so they gradually approached the carts. They stopped when the carriage door swung open and a lady stepped out.


    For a moment, Nathaniel thought he saw an angel. She had a head of golden hair, like a halo, and bright green eyes, large and innocent. Wearing a pale pink dress and a sweet smile, she was the picture of purity. Even more, he felt an odd sentiment that she was strangely familiar.


    ¡°Ah, hello! Please take whatever you need! If there¡¯s anything specific you want, tell me and I¡¯ll bring it next time!¡±


    She was not offensively gorgeous like another lady Nathaniel unfortunately knew, but she had a warm and childish charm. It was not perhaps as effective as the bewitching appeal of the other lady, but the people around her did relax slightly. She may not be a saint from another world here to save them, but the way she held herself made it feel like she was closer and more connected to them. It was the composure of a commoner, Nathaniel realized, not a noble.


    The lady had a few men with her who helped her hand out the supplies. As they settled into a steady pace, Nathaniel¡¯s curiosity overtook him, and he went up to her as she finished giving new clothes to a pair of siblings.


    ¡°Good day, Your Ladyship. I¡¯m Priest Nathaniel Seaton.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you! I¡¯m Lady Catherine Bryant.¡±


    Nathaniel scoured his mind. He knew the name from the little high society gossip that occasionally drifted from the servants, but he couldn¡¯t think of how he possibly knew her. Maybe he was imagining it? The idea didn¡¯t satisfy him, so he decided to learn more about her first.


    ¡°Please excuse my rudeness in asking, but may I inquire why you are here? It¡¯s an uncommon place for a noble lady to visit.¡±


    ¡°To help people, like you are! I¡¯ve only recently joined society, so to be honest, I feel closer to a commoner than a noble. I was raised as one, you see, so I know what it¡¯s like, and it doesn¡¯t seem fair that now I get all of this just because of my birth.¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes twinkled. It was a good fairytale, and he believed from her genuine expression that she did care, though he didn¡¯t know how long it might last before the pampering made her forget. Still, he felt that she was a good person, with good intentions. The world could use more people like her.


    That sunny smile. Where had he seen it before? All of a sudden, the realization struck him, but it couldn¡¯t be right. So many years ago, that girl had brown hair and brown eyes, and yet the smile was the same¡­


    ¡°I think that¡¯s very kind of Your Ladyship. By the way, have we met before? You remind me of a friend I had about nine years ago at an orphanage, but she left and I never saw her again. Her name was ¡®Rin¡¯.¡±


    Lady Catherine¡¯s smile froze, and panic briefly flashed across her face, before her eyes widened.


    ¡°Nath?¡±


    Then she covered her mouth, horrified at her own acknowledgement. She hurriedly glanced around, and making sure no one heard, turned back to Nathaniel, who stared at her in amazement.


    ¡°Rin? It¡¯s really you? What happened? Why are you blonde? And why-?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I can¡¯t go into details. As you know, a man adopted me, and many things happened, but I don¡¯t know how much I can tell you. All I can say is I¡¯m really, really happy to see you again!¡±


    Nathaniel wasn¡¯t sure his emotions were that intense at the reunion, though he was glad to see an old friend. However, he had been a small child, and the best friend of two years that left him suddenly had long faded into an old dream not much thought of. Now the memories rushed back, filling him with nostalgia for the days when things were simpler.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nice enough to see you again.¡±


    Rin-no, Lady Catherine beamed. Nathaniel felt a surge of warmth and smiled. He¡¯d forgotten how she had that effect on people.


    ¡°Thank you. Please, I¡¯ll send word if I¡¯m allowed to tell you, and I very much hope I can, because I want to talk about everything. Where can I find you?¡±


    ¡°About that-¡±


    Nathaniel was contemplating how he would reveal that he¡¯d basically sold his soul to the devil when the devil¡¯s minions arrived. He paled as the carriage with the crest of House Avington pulled into the street and stopped in front of him.


    A knight stepped off, followed by several more. Sir Lovell, who normally never left his master¡¯s side, came to him with an air of arrogance so resembling hers.


    ¡°Good day, Priest Seaton. Lady Valentina would like me to escort you back.¡±


    Lady Catherine tilted her head.


    ¡°Oh! Priest Seaton is acquainted with Lady Valentina?¡±


    Before Nathaniel could explain himself, Sir Lovell spoke for him.


    ¡°Priest Seaton is sponsored by Her Ladyship. She granted him the honour of being the priest of House Avington and to assist her in her pursuits as the saint. Good day, Your Ladyship.¡±


    To Nathaniel¡¯s surprise, Lady Catherine didn¡¯t appear revolted but instead even in awe, and then he remembered how good of an actor she was. Perhaps it was better Lady Catherine didn¡¯t know, and it would definitely be better for him to obey his employer. Nathaniel sighed.


    ¡°Of course, Sir Lovell. Goodbye, Lady Catherine. I hope we see each other again soon.¡±


    She smiled at him as he boarded the carriage, like how he had smiled at her through tears when she¡¯d left with the man who claimed to be her uncle so many years ago. The carriage door closed like the gate of a cage.


    On the ride home, Nathaniel felt like a prisoner returning to captivity, after a brief freedom that would likely never be allowed again. His heart sank as they entered the Avington mansion, and Sir Lovell opened the door to let him out back into his sad little chapel where he couldn¡¯t help anyone.


    Nathaniel froze as he felt the lack of a presence. He turned to the knight.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Layla?¡±


    ¡°She was given fifty lashes and fired. Your guards are also being chastised.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t! She has a family and-¡±


    ¡°You can bring your complaints to Lady Valentina. I am to remind you about the charity luncheon you are to attend with her in four days.¡±


    Sir Lovell turned and left without another word. Nathaniel leaned on the wall and bit his lip. How could he have been so stupid? Hadn¡¯t he come to accept what he¡¯d gotten himself into?


    Title or not, blessed or not, chosen by God or not, Lady Valentina Avington was no saint.

 Chapter 70 - True Saint (II)

    How nice it was to be a good person!


    Sure, one had to gush and pretend one gave a shit about all the poor suffering people, but one was also the center of attention. I loved and enjoyed every bit of the spotlight, the admiration, and the worship, so devout and fervid that it often really touched my heart.


    Public speeches were nice because I could have large crowds of peasants adoring me like faithful fools, but charity luncheons were also pleasant, with flattering nobles and wannabe members of high society more than generous and willing to empty their wallets for my favour. However, luncheons brought in far more money, so I hosted them as often as I could. And to add to the authentic holy saint experience, I even always brought along a priest.


    ¡°Oh, Mikhail? How was Nathaniel?¡±


    My knight bowed after he slipped into my room and closed the door. The sight of his pretty face, so serene and confident, relieved some of the anxiety I¡¯d felt since I heard about the unfortunate reunion between two childhood friends.


    ¡°He¡¯s unharmed, my lady. It seems he did not get far in reacquainting with Lady Catherine, though he is rather upset about the dismissal of his maid.¡±


    I shook my head and gave a laugh. So typical of Nathaniel, to be worried over some servant!


    ¡°Never mind that. How was he going out? The secret passage in the chapel¡¯s library?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady. The maid confessed. He¡¯s been using it for a few years, once every month.¡±


    ¡°With his monthly allowance. Tsk, how annoying.¡±


    Nathaniel had started spending his allowance on the slums almost as soon as he came here, and I had specifically told him to stop doing that. After all, how much could he do with that meager amount, compared to what I could bring in with his help focused on fundraisers? He had agreed without protest, and yet here he was, lying to my face. I drummed a finger on the desk.


    It was a little bad. He had reunited with Catherine, though their relationship was far more shallow than what the lifelong devotion of unrequited love could¡¯ve been, and I was proud of that. While it was crucial that I prevent anything between them from growing, honestly, I wasn¡¯t that worried. Long ago, I had accepted that Nathaniel was gentle and mild, but also weak.


    I would talk with him, but I doubted it was a big deal. After all, without me, he was nothing.


    - - -


    Nathaniel ascended the carriage. It never ceased to feel like a death procession, with Lady Valentina as his executioner, to another cruel puppet show for her to show off. She sat there now, decked with jewellery in a beautiful dress that could¡¯ve fed a whole village for a week. Sparing him a condescending glance as the carriage started, she smiled.


    ¡°Hello, Nathaniel. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Your Holiness.¡±


    His voice was quiet and mild, as usual. The solution he¡¯d decided on long ago, after giving up on the supposed saint, was to speak as little as possible to avoid being disrespectful. No matter what, he must be grateful to her for what she¡¯d done for him, whatever her intentions may be.


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome, though I do wish you would be less formal with me. Now, I heard you were going out?¡±


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t keep up pretenses because she knew he¡¯d seen through her. Nathaniel was grateful to shorten the suspense before his suffering.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Nathaniel. I merely want to know why. Haven¡¯t I made it clear how much more you can do by helping me?¡±


    Nathaniel swallowed, like a child being scolded. Still, his own stubbornness insisted on telling the truth, nevertheless calm and polite.


    ¡°How much I can help House Avington, you mean? I¡¯ve been watching, Your Ladyship, and I know how much gold actually gets to the people. It might help them a little, but it could be so much more. It doesn¡¯t even make a difference to you, does it?¡±


    Lady Valentina tilted her head, unfazed. If anything, she seemed mildly annoyed, like he was an irritating pest. Actually, that was probably how she saw him. God knows why she kept him around!


    ¡°I won¡¯t defend myself, since your accusations are nonsense. Besides, if you know so much, shouldn¡¯t you know what we contribute is still more than whatever your meager allowance does?¡±


    Nathaniel sighed and slowly nodded. He could never win, so he just wanted to get out of the confrontation as quickly as possible, even if she had missed the point entirely. It wasn¡¯t about how much she was still helping people, but her morally unjust practices that caused his complete lack of respect for her character.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Alas, people like her were unfortunately often the ones in power, capable of saving or destroying lives with the wave of a hand. She had changed his world, but he wanted to stop her from ruining others.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry. Nevertheless, it was wholly my fault, and Layla had nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Lady Valentina blinked. Nathaniel held back another sigh.


    ¡°My maid, who was fired for helping me go out. I¡¯m asking you to please reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. But what need does House Avington have for a servant that doesn¡¯t obey her masters?¡±


    With her casually cruel smirk, the saint leaned forward. A shiver went down Nathaniel¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Of course, I would be more than happy to personally write a glowing reference letter if, under her guidance, you¡¯ve decided to accept the temple¡¯s offer of becoming a high priest.¡±


    Nathaniel bit his lip as his heart sank. Lady Valentina continued, her smile widening.


    ¡°However, if she¡¯s influenced you to stray from serving God to a greater extent, then rest assured no establishment in the capital will ever employ her again. And as you know, the streets are dangerous these days, so for your own safety, you will not be stepping out of the Avington mansion without me and my personal knights. Whenever you¡¯ve made a good choice, I¡¯ll have the reference letter ready.¡±


    The priest felt sick. This was the temple¡¯s saint, God¡¯s chosen one, the saviour of the people, and the future queen. How could she say such things with perfect sweetness? It was why no one could see through, but he didn¡¯t care, because he knew, he knew, he knew.


    In the end, she was his benefactor, the one he would forever be indebted to, and he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to disobey her in the future if he gave in now and tethered himself further. He couldn¡¯t be a high priest, a more powerful pawn for this beautiful yet disgusting creature to wield as she pleased. For he didn¡¯t like, and almost feared, the idea of a world where Lady Valentina Avington achieved her goals.


    - - -


    I wore a satisfied grin as we arrived at the garden where the luncheon was being held, after extracting a promise from Nathaniel to consider my proposal, reluctant as it may be. It was surprising he¡¯d held out this long, as weak as he was, but I expected him to give in soon.


    ¡°Good day, Your Holiness.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Priest Fernandez.¡±


    My old teacher came to greet me immediately. Nowadays, he was basically my manager in terms of saintly activities and reputation, and he was doing an excellent job. Unlike someone, he had no aversion to a little bit of self indulgence.


    As we walked towards the tables, Nathaniel trailed behind, too far to hear us and trouble his conscience. Quietly and conversationally, Priest Fernandez informed me of our success.


    ¡°Wonderful turnout today, as always. The bidding for tickets was ridiculous, and I think we¡¯ll be able to build a nice new statue of our beloved saint. On the temple¡¯s account, naturally, as a gift for Your Holiness¡¯s upcoming eighteenth birthday. The exact amounts will be delivered by the usual methods. Now, let me introduce you to the guests¡­¡±


    With a bright smile, thinking of how fortunate people would be to gaze upon another statue of me, I graciously met the guests.


    ¡°It¡¯s such an honour to meet you, Your Holiness.¡±


    ¡°Your Holiness, do you remember me? You blessed me on New Day last year!¡±


    ¡°Could you pray for my child, Your Holiness? She¡¯s a cute wee baby, but so weak for her age.¡±


    They were the typical lot, reminding me rather of Lady Bryant when I first met her, but without the luck of being the female lead¡¯s stepmother nor interesting me in the slightest. Regardless, I drank up their praises, more than happy to appear as their pristine image of me.


    Besides me, Nathaniel stood awkwardly. I introduced him sometimes, but the guests weren¡¯t very interested, not that I could blame them. Such was human nature, to see title first and character later, if at all, no matter how truly holy one may be.


    When we were finally finished with greetings, everyone settled into their seats. I had the seat of honour at the head table and stood up to do a short speech, beautifully written by Nathaniel and eloquently memorized.


    ¡°Thank you all for attending this luncheon today. Your donations are greatly appreciated, and I shall pray that God blesses you all for your kindness towards his less fortunate children. He appreciates your generosity deeply¡­¡±


    The words flowed out of me mechanically with the appropriate pauses and emotions, perfected after years of practice, allowing my mind to wander unfettered by the sob story of orphans I was telling.


    It was April. In the novel, around this time, a mysterious child supposedly sent by God gave Catherine the holy dagger when she was out helping the impoverished with the childhood friend she recently reunited with, who was now a high priest. She didn¡¯t know what it was at the time, but Nathaniel suspected and gave her a blessing, because he thought she would be a good saint, and because he was in love with her.


    By all means, it had been because they had spent far more time together. Nathaniel had entered the temple near their orphanage, regularly visiting Catherine, and didn¡¯t leave for the capital until a year before the novel¡¯s start, upon which they frequently exchanged letters. That precious bond of growing up together was absolutely destroyed, but I still had to be wary.


    ¡°God chose me to be his messenger, so it is on behalf of him that I extend our sincerest gratitude.¡±


    I had gotten used to being God¡¯s chosen one, and I intended to keep the position. After all, the only things capable of condemning my sainthood were that dagger and Catherine awakening her powers, and I¡¯d taken precautions against both. It was why instead of sending assassins and risking her powers emerging in a moment of desperation, she was slowly being poisoned by her maid to be infertile and weak, if not dead. I had to keep a smile from slipping out, as it would¡¯ve been rather inappropriate when speaking of children dying of starvation.


    Nathaniel had been troublesome in the novel, since he informed the crown prince of his suspicions, as the saint concerned the entire kingdom. It led to her being brought on demon subjugations, and her powers eventually waking at one in an intense situation to protect Damian. That should be taken care of as well, since at present she had no reasons to be invited at all. In her sheltered life, there should be no other occasions of enough urgency.


    Ah, I ought to ask Nathaniel about her, just to make sure. Yet I was positive that the young priest, who was staring at his plate unobtrusively, was completely under my control, by his own ridiculous moral debt of gratitude. Truly, by my existence alone, if not my written fate, God was on my side.

 Chapter 71 - True Saint (III)

    - - -


    The day she met Nathaniel again, Catherine couldn¡¯t stop smiling on the carriage ride home.


    The first few years after Uncle took her from the orphanage, she¡¯d thought of him frequently, with a fantastic dream that one day he would swoop in and take her away from that mundane book store. Of all the aspects of the outside world she¡¯d missed, he had been the one she had repeatedly begged Uncle to let her see again. He always refused, of course, and lectured her sternly until the idea was banished, each time a little deeper.


    Gradually, the figure of her imagination shifted to the faceless crown prince she was to marry, and Nathaniel was placed into a little chest in the corner of her heart. Safely out of the way as Uncle commanded, but secretly nurturing wild hopes of reunion, to be entertained only when she felt particularly bored and lonely. She dipped into memories of the days before Uncle¡¯s direct presence, when they were awfully poor but so happy and carefree.


    ¡°Good afternoon, my lady!¡±


    Catherine¡¯s arrival at the mansion she called home pulled her back to reality, of the glamour and sophistication she presently lived in. How far they both were from that little orphanage! Beaming, she felt a burst of pride.


    ¡°Hello, Mary! Can you take me to Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in his quarters.¡±


    The maid led the way to the back part of the house, where Uncle¡¯s suite was located. Catherine knocked, answered the shouted voice asking her identity, and entered upon a gruff invitation.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Uncle!¡±


    The man faced away from him, his feet kicked up on his desk as he leaned back in his chair, a book resting on his face that he took and threw aside. Groaning, he spun around to face her, unkempt and scowling.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s been telling me to read to pass the time. Read! As if I hadn¡¯t read too much for the past ten years! Even a nap¡¯s no good, I¡¯m too pissed. I was promised far more than this crap, I¡¯ll tell you! Remind your father who raised his girl, won¡¯t you? He wants to see you soon, took care of the reputation business, so don¡¯t you worry about that. Well, what¡¯s it you want?¡±


    Catherine wondered how Father ¡®took care¡¯ of her reputation, but Uncle didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to talk about him at the moment. Quietly, she spoke with the timid voice that she¡¯d perfected to not irritate Uncle further, though she still held her breath, her body tense.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to bother you, Uncle, but I saw Nathaniel today, when I was doing charity. Nathaniel Seaton.¡±


    Uncle frowned with no hint of recognition.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My friend from the orphanage, nine years ago. I wanted to write to him, remember?¡±


    ¡°Vaguely, somewhat. You were an annoying little pest about it, I think.¡±


    Catherine fidgeted with her hands and bit her lip from a rush of guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was so difficult.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you got better fast. What¡¯s with this Nathan chap?¡±


    Catherine beamed at the compliment. Her pulse quickened as she swallowed in preparation for her request.


    ¡°Nathaniel is a priest for Lady Valentina now. May I see him again sometime? I would really like to!¡±


    Uncle scratched his head and sat up, eyes growing alert. He was really very smart and careful.


    ¡°Valentina Avington, you say? Right, I did hear one of the priests under her patronage is a boy with strong divine powers. And he recognized you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we spoke, and he asked questions. If I see him again, how much may I tell him?¡±


    ¡°Hold on. It ain¡¯t good at all if he pokes holes in our story from what he knew about you, and it might be hard to explain. Even worse that he¡¯s with House Avington. Who knows what he¡¯ll tell that bitch! Don¡¯t trust him, Cat.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s heart sank. Lady Valentina was so kind to her, and despite Uncle and Father¡¯s warnings, she felt that there must be some misunderstanding, for she was truly wonderful. Nathaniel, too, was incredibly kind from what she remembered, and she couldn¡¯t imagine either of them doing anything bad. Indeed, they were some of the best people she knew.


    Yet Uncle¡¯s wishes were clear¡­ Catherine trembled slightly. Was it possible, at all, that he could be making a mistake? But Uncle was knowledgeable, knew the best, and always did the best for her, so for her own good, she ought to follow what he says. He knew more of the world, so his judgement was more accurate than hers. Catherine needn¡¯t worry, he would make sure she was happy eventually. She shouldn¡¯t upset him, after all he did for her.


    Alas, Catherine realized that was what it always came down to. She didn¡¯t dare risk angering Uncle at any cost, especially when he spoke so determinedly. Thus, she bowed her head obediently, like the good little girl she so wished to be.


    ¡°I understand, Uncle. What shall I do if I accidentally meet him?¡±


    ¡°Insist he remembered wrong about your hair and eyes. We¡¯ve got all the other people at the orphanages covered, so it¡¯ll be his word against everyone else¡¯s. I think I¡¯d better talk to His Lordship about this. If you were very close, we could use him instead. Still, avoid him before we have a plan.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Uncle¡¯s eyes glinted, to Catherine¡¯s discomfort. She nodded and slipped out of the room, feeling strangely miserable, though she had no right to be when she was so fortunate to have Uncle think for her. Some other emotions were rising within her too, a quiet protest that it wasn¡¯t fair, with displeasure dangerously bordering on worse. She refused to listen to them.


    Her best chance at peace was to make Uncle happy. She had learned that after all those years. In the end, wasn¡¯t peace all she could hope for? She wasn¡¯t strong like Lady Valentina, so even as her own helplessness suffocated her, she couldn¡¯t escape, couldn¡¯t imagine escaping.


    - - -


    More than anything, the King of Orilon wanted to escape.


    ¡°Really, my dear Baron, I can¡¯t. The timing isn¡¯t right.¡±


    Baron Bryant sat across from him in the secret room he came to despise because of him. The infuriating man appeared perfectly modest and expressionless.


    ¡°It will have to be right. Surely you have heard of the rumours around my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Sounds like your problem, letting that man raise her as a commoner. Or just her bad luck of encountering Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Either way, you see, my problem is our problem. We can¡¯t wait until the damage is unrepairable. For the kingdom, she must eventually get high society on her side. They¡¯ll act like they love her as soon as she has the titles, but their genuine opinions must be salvaged before it¡¯s too late for true support.¡±


    King Henry nodded, understanding completely the baron¡¯s perspective and not at all sympathizing.


    ¡°That is under the circumstances in which we¡¯d already dealt with House Avington. I can tell you right now we¡¯re not prepared to do that. We act now, we risk losing the whole game. Whatever you do, I won¡¯t gamble my kingdom just for my own reputation.¡±


    In addition to House Avington¡¯s money and resources, they held the ridiculously powerful weapon known as Damian Avington. The king and baron had watched warily as the prodigal boy grew into a national threat, and differed fundamentally on how to deal with it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that Your Majesty¡¯s Royal Institute is no closer to finding a solution, and may never be?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but as I¡¯ve told you, we have no way of being certain that the saint could do it either. The few records all say she¡¯ll have just the right amount of divinity to seal the demon king, and nothing about mad mages. We must be sure, Baron.¡±


    The Avington boy and the demon king were both ticking time bombs waiting to explode, but the saint was a foolproof way of dealing with the latter that King Henry didn¡¯t want to risk, les demons destroyed the world. Damian Avington, on the other hand, would hopefully die from his mana before he exploded at all. It would be King Henry¡¯s fault if he couldn¡¯t prevent him from actively supporting House Avington in the inevitable conflict and inflicting the terrible damage to Orilon he was capable of.


    King Henry sighed. Blunder either one, and he would go down in history as one of the worst kings to ever reign, if there were even a kingdom left to judge him. However, the baron remained cold and unfazed.


    ¡°There may never be a perfect solution to Damian Avington, Your Majesty, but I can see he¡¯ll cause you trouble sooner or later, especially if he¡¯s being used by his sister. By then, while your researchers scramble, my daughter¡¯s reputation will be so far gone that even her sainthood would be doubted. There is no safe win here, Your Majesty, but Catherine is assuredly our best bet.¡±


    The king had spent countless nights thinking over this predicament, and under the baron¡¯s earnest gaze, his conviction wavered again. He knew that his determination was partly out of the selfish refusal to allow the baron even more hold over him, and that he must put his nation first. After what was either seconds or hours of silent contemplation, he nodded.


    ¡°Let my mages have some more time before we show our hand completely. As for salvaging Lady Catherine¡¯s reputation, rumours about her future sainthood ought to do. Ah, for instance, if the holy dagger were to suddenly appear¡­¡±


    The royal treasury held many priceless relics, and with the king¡¯s permission, Baron Bryant left the castle with a small and carefully wrapped package, a slight, satisfied smile, and the knowledge that God was even less real than he¡¯d thought.


    King Henry was just happy the interview was over.


    - - -


    Catherine glanced around, hoping against hope to see Nathaniel but convincing herself it was for Father.


    It was a few days after Uncle¡¯s talk with her and the further instructions from Father. Catherine was visiting the slums again, in a specific place, at a specific time, and waiting for a specific child. She was a little distracted from her work, though she did usually enjoy it very much, helping people and seeing happy faces all around. It made her feel warm and not as worthless.


    ¡°¡®Scuse me, miss?¡±


    A little girl dressed in rags tugged at her dress. She bent down and saw that the girl wore a yellow bracelet. This was it! Catherine smiled gently.


    ¡°Hello! Would you like something to eat?¡±


    ¡°N-no, thank you, we¡¯d already gotten ¡®em. U-um, we haven¡¯t got much, but you saved our lives! My little sisters w-would¡¯ve been lost without you, so Mum wants you to have this, as a t-token of our thanks. She says G-God gave it to her!¡±


    The child held out a long object wrapped in dirty cloth, about the length of her forearm. Catherine took it from her and unwrapped it a little to check, and found that as expected, it was a sheathed dagger. She was about to examine it further when a sudden force almost knocked her over. Letting out a surprised cry, she dropped the thing, and when she gathered her senses again, a boy was sprinting away, carrying the parcel.


    Her knights swarmed around her, apologizing for having lowered their guard. Yet whatever fear they felt from their negligence likely couldn¡¯t match her own horror.


    ¡°My lady, are you all right?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please, get that back!¡±


    Some of her knights took off running, while the others stayed with her and made sure she was positively surrounded. Whatever security now couldn¡¯t remove the dread from her stomach. She bit her lip so hard tears welled in her eyes as she shook from the failure and the fear.


    Oh, how was she going to explain to Uncle and Father?


    - - -


    The boy had been chosen for his exceptional speed. In the underworld, he had gained a small-time notoriety for running away in seemingly impossible situations. At the present, he made a sharp turn, ducked into the designated alleyway, and hid, panting as he watched the stupid knights run right past it. He let out a breathless laugh.


    ¡°You have it?¡±


    He turned to see a hooded figure. For the life of him, he couldn¡¯t figure out which organization these people worked for. They had a large network, with different people contacting him every time, telling him when that lady would come into the slums so he could watch and wait. Well, they paid well, and perhaps he could look forward to more business, after he did this job so nicely.


    ¡°Right here. The money?¡±


    The figure handed him a small jingling bag, and the boy gave over the parcel. A grin spread over the young boy¡¯s face, making him look like the child he really was, as he opened the bag and counted his coins. Hell, with this-


    A sudden coldness penetrated his chest and was gone again, leaving a warm liquid to trickle down. The boy fell, eyes still wide open, his expression forever fixed in that last childish smile. The small bag dropped, spilling, and coins rolled around him.


    He did not hear the figure¡¯s quiet words, spoken coolly as the bloody sword was sheathed. He would not hear again.


    ¡°House Avington thanks you for your service.¡±

 Chapter 72 - True Saint (IV)

    - - -


    ¡°I heard you met someone while you were out, Nathaniel.¡±


    Lady Valentina¡¯s voice brought the young priest back to reality. On the carriage ride home from the usual shameless exploitation of the wealthy¡¯s desire to associate with his employer, he had yet again been thinking of how disgusting the temple truly was. The saint¡¯s mentor was an important senior priest, and there was no way the high priests didn¡¯t know of the two¡¯s activities. As far he knew, they very likely actively partook in it, or at least turned a blind eye.


    Saddened by the filth of God¡¯s supposedly holy followers, it took Nathaniel a moment to realize who Lady Valentina was speaking of.


    ¡°Do you mean Lady Catherine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard you two were previously acquainted?¡±


    Where she had learned that, he had no idea, and he had long given up wondering how she knew things. Whenever she was asked, she said it was God. Yet if God were real, surely he wouldn¡¯t stoop to even touch her.


    Nathaniel acknowledged the statement with a nod, but recognized the falsely innocent smile on Lady Valentina¡¯s face and the tilt of her head to be a command for explanation. He sighed.


    ¡°We were at the same orphanage for many years. She was adopted shortly before I left, right after your knights made their very first round of inquiries, I think. We hadn¡¯t seen each other since, so it was a pleasant surprise.¡±


    ¡°What a wonderful reunion. Were you close?¡±


    Under Lady Valentina¡¯s curiously glinting gaze, Nathaniel considered the question. He remembered that period of time in his life particularly clearly because of how his world had completely changed so quickly. For a while, after he first came, he did hang onto the memory of sweet Rin like a shield against the rather unscrupulous Lady Valentina, whom he had always been doubtful of.


    Yet he had found new friends in the servants and people around him, and busied himself with his holy studies. With the long years of separation, she had faded into the back of his mind, as childhood friends so unfortunately but frequently did. In fact, he had not thought of her at all recently. At present, he only regarded her with mild sentiment.


    ¡°Nine years ago, yes, but I can barely recognize her now. We¡¯ve both changed a lot.¡±


    Especially Rin¡¯s colouring, Nathaniel thought. He still didn¡¯t know why it had changed so much, almost like a disguise of some kind, but despite his interest, he knew better than to mention it to Lady Valentina, who looked like a hungry tiger. She seemed to be even more interested in her than he was!


    It suddenly occurred to him that he had vaguely heard some odd things about Lady Catherine¡¯s reputation, and the servants at the Avington mansion had mentioned the special involvement of their own lady. Why was Lady Valentina so keen? Or was he being absurd?


    So long ago, hadn¡¯t the Avington knights first visited their orphanage in search of some girl? Nathaniel couldn¡¯t recall with certainty, and he knew he may very well be imagining things, but hadn¡¯t they been after a blonde girl with green eyes? While all the other children had been excited, Rin had been frightened and wouldn¡¯t tell him why, and a few days later a man came and took her away. God, were they all connected? Could he go as far as wondering if she was the reason he¡¯d been forbidden to go out? It seemed too ridiculous.


    ¡°Do you know her, Your Ladyship?¡±


    A casual approach, to get as much out of Lady Valentina as possible. She would only tell him what she wanted him to know and nothing more, but he still had to try. The lady smiled, though he always thought it seemed more like a smirk. That smile always meant something bad, for somebody.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends. She¡¯s cute, but a queer little girl. I should like to remind you that upbringing has much influence on a person¡¯s character, and that hers must¡¯ve been entirely unsatisfactory. The man that raised her is a thorough scoundrel, I hear.¡±


    Whatever came out of Lady Valentina¡¯s mouth was spread all around high society and taken as the gospel truth, so if this was her opinion, then poor Lady Catherine¡¯s reputation must be miserable. Nathaniel shuddered, appalled, but couldn¡¯t resist the urge to inquire further.


    ¡°Back at the orphanage, if I recall correctly, I think you had been looking for a blonde girl with green eyes. Was it her?¡±


    Lady Valentina laughed. As usual, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking at all.


    ¡°No, my dear Nathaniel! When I was young, the visions God sent to me weren¡¯t as clear. I knew he wanted me to look for someone, but I had been reading a marvellous novel with a heroine possessing blonde hair and green eyes, and I mistook the dreams I had about her to be from God. Thankfully, I was soon blessed with a real vision, showing me you. It all worked out, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nathaniel stared at her in wonder. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d told him about God¡¯s supposed command to find him, but it wasn¡¯t any less mad. Yet for all these years, he hadn¡¯t been able to explain any other way why she knew about and searched the kingdom for him, an insignificant orphan with unusually strong divine powers. Could it really be divine interference? If so, then did God actually favour the wicked?


    When Nathaniel was about to have another existential crisis thinking too deeply about God and injustice, a distressing hobby of his, the carriage suddenly lurched to a stop. Nathaniel¡¯s head hit the back of his seat and Lady Valentina hung onto the handle of the carriage door to avoid being flung forward. Malicious annoyance crept into her expression, sending a shiver down Nathaniel¡¯s spine.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Instinctively, he had a bad feeling about this.


    - - -


    ¡°What is it, Mikhail?¡±


    My knight, returning from a quick inquiry of the disturbance, opened the door to the carriage and bowed.


    ¡°An elderly woman, my lady. She wouldn¡¯t get out of the way and asks to see you.¡±


    He met my eyes with understanding and my irritation shifted into excitement. I had expected this moment to come about this time, and with everything else from the novel changing, I was glad this had stayed the same. I smiled like a benevolent saint.


    ¡°Of course, let us see what she wants. Nathaniel, come with me.¡±


    Mikhail extended a hand to escort me, and Nathaniel followed behind us. The priest must be here to witness this holy moment for it to settle the unfounded doubts I suspected he had of my sainthood.


    We were near a popular park, so we had an excellent amount of passersby who would provide inspiring eyewitness accounts, along with the usual journalists who didn¡¯t think I knew they followed me to all public places and saw only what I wanted them to see. Soon enough, they would ensure every soul in Orilon heard of God¡¯s newest blessing.


    My heart beat faster as I saw the old hag, dressed shabbily but with the air of ethereality we had designed with care. I didn¡¯t know of the particulars, but Zoe had chosen well. With a bony finger on a ghostly pale hand, the crone pointed at me. Her voice sounded like the light tinkle of bells, angelic and full of purpose.


    ¡°Approach, God¡¯s Saintess.¡±


    Gracefully, I glided in front of her and bent into a deep curtsy.


    ¡°Holy angel, what is God¡¯s command?¡±


    ¡°To bestow this upon you and for you to use it for the good of his faithful children. Arise, Saintess, and receive this holy dagger.¡±


    She took a loosely wrapped object from her cloak and handed it to me. I took it and pushed aside the old cloth.


    It was hundreds of years old and certainly looked like it, though it must¡¯ve been delicately preserved by divinity. Even I could feel its immense divine powers inside the beautifully patterned sheath of gold and bronze, at least thousands of times more powerful than all the high priests added together. In one swift movement, I pulled out the dagger and held it tall above my head, letting the sunlight reflect off of the blade. I smiled.


    ¡°Your Holiness? Is that the holy dagger?!¡±


    ¡°Saint Valentina! How do you feel right now?¡±


    ¡°What do you think this means?! Is our kingdom in danger?!¡±


    The journalists were unable to resist such an opportunity for something this significant to happen in public, where they had easy access to me. They rushed out with their notebooks and pens, alarming the people nearby. Well, I wasn¡¯t about to let them down. I carefully resheathed the dagger and turned to the small crowd that had gathered.


    ¡°Really, I feel that it¡¯s a truly spiritual moment. I¡¯m elated that God has granted me such a sacred artifact and may he be my witness when I swear that I¡¯ll wield it most dutifully to bring salvation to us all. I believe that as with everything he does, this act possesses a purpose that we may not yet understand, but will ultimately help us serve him better. Indeed, we must thank him for this blessing with sincere prayers. Please, join me.¡±


    I folded my hands together in front of my chest, holding the dagger between them, and closed my eyes. Eloquently, I uttered a prayer. When I opened my eyes again, I turned towards Nathaniel expectantly.


    It was tradition for a priest to bless the saint in gratitude whenever she receives a new vision or message from God. As unwilling as Nathaniel may be, he must fulfill his duty. Quickly and modestly, he strode to me. I closed my eyes as I felt two of his fingers rest on forehead, and he said a blessing. Yet unlike the novel, the negligible divine power that flowed to me from him was of usual blessings and wasn¡¯t remarkably stronger, like it had been with Catherine.


    It would shift a future event further from the novel, but I had other plans anyway. Smiling, I thanked him and then addressed the crowd. While they had been watching us, the hag had slipped away, with my knights cutting off anyone that tried to follow her. After all, it was much more convenient for messengers supposedly from heaven to disappear completely.


    ¡°As always, God appreciates your dedication. I shall confer with the temple to decipher his meaning fully, and a declaration will be made soon. May God bless you all!¡±


    Protected by my knights against the swarm of people, Nathaniel and I boarded the carriage and left. I pulled out the dagger again and carefully pricked a finger. Blood flowed from the small wound and I dabbed it away with a handkerchief. I glanced at my priest.


    ¡°It does not heal.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t offer a full explanation yet, but I believe it¡¯s because it¡¯s designed only to defeat the demon king. The divinity was methodically crafted, like how magic spells perform specific functions. But you have my blessing, Your Holiness.¡±


    I focused the trivial divinity he had given me onto my fingertip and the wound healed. Yet I was not satisfied. The ecstasy of receiving the dagger was weighed with my desperate expectations for its possibilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s still divinity, is it not? And far more than any priest has. Even if it can¡¯t heal, it should be able to counter mana, yes? The demon king is made of mana, after all, and you¡¯re certain this alone should be able to seal him?¡±


    Nathaniel hesitated. I was very annoyed because I despised how much I relied on this working.


    ¡°The secret records from the Avington library you had me translate agree the holy dagger is enough on its own to kill the demon king, but that there would be great difficulties in getting to him if the person wielding it did not possess a huge amount of holy power enough to heal herself. As for countering mana, it¡¯s likely only for demons.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why not mages?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all theoretical, Your Ladyship, and it¡¯s merely my hypothesis at present that the mana of human mages are too distinct. If you give me a few months, I can prioritize related records and I¡¯ll be able to tell you conclusively.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care that Nathaniel looked puzzled. If this couldn¡¯t save Damian, then was there truly no hope? I prayed not, but I doubted that God would answer my prayers, if he were real.


    On the other hand, I was very much relieved. The temple only dared to make me the saint because they had enough doubt in God that they didn¡¯t expect a real saint to appear, so I must fulfill her role satisfactorily. If I could kill the demon king, then to the people I would truly be as good as a real saint. With the holy dagger, my authenticity was even more firmly established.


    I was secure. Nathaniel was under my control and the temple was a loyal ally to its saint. Eventually, after I dealt with Catherine, I would seal the demon king and go down in history. A smirk slipped onto my face. Yes, my dreams were well within reach.

 Chapter 73 - The Prince’s Banquet (I)

    Royal birthdays were always grand affairs. April slipped into May, and to celebrate the crown prince turning nineteen, a banquet was being held.


    In the novel, Catherine talked and grew closer with Damian during the feast, arousing jealousy in the prince that he couldn¡¯t understand, which set him up to try and approach her in the next event, the hunting competition. What better way to prevent this all than to make sure she didn¡¯t attend?


    Lady Bryant had been more than willing to carry out my request.


    ¡°Of course, a creature as lowly as she oughtn¡¯t have been invited in the first place. Rest assured, Lady Valentina. Even if I have to keep the whole family home, she won¡¯t be allowed to go and embarrass us! I certainly won¡¯t be seen with her in public!¡±


    Knowing how much my friend valued our relationship and her reputation, I trusted that the matter would be settled. Thus, I went to the banquet prepared to thoroughly enjoy myself with my fiance and excellent food.


    At the castle, I separated from Mother and Father as I was going to sit at the head table with the royal family, given my position as Oscar¡¯s fiancee. A maid brought me to a sitting room, where my future in-laws were already waiting.


    ¡°Good evening, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Oh, who invited this bitch?¡±


    ¡°Watch your language, Elizabeth. I apologize, Lady Valentina, that my daughter is so direct with her thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Lady Valentina, it¡¯s nice to see you.¡±


    Oscar was cool and reserved, Elizabeth was a disgrace to society, Queen Josephine was slyly venomous, and King Henry¡¯s shrewd intellect glinted behind an amiable expression. In short, all was as usual. I shone with my brightest smile and greeted the only people in the kingdom more powerful than me, thinking of the day I would take their place.


    Elizabeth monopolized Oscar, telling him all about her latest horrific acts and growling whenever she glanced at me, obviously intent on keeping us apart. I took the opportunity to have a pleasant conversation with King Henry about the latest developments in the agriculture industry, showing off my intelligence and what a great queen I would be. Soon, we were informed the guests had finished arriving, and went to make our dramatic entrance in the great hall.


    ¡°His Highness, Prince Oscar! His Majesty, King Henry! Her Majesty, Queen Josephine! Her Highness, Princess Elizabeth! Her Ladyship, Lady Valentina Avington!¡±


    Even if it weren¡¯t as huge as last year¡¯s festival, when the crown prince came of age, it was still easily one of the most significant events of the year, and every important member of high society was there. They sat around two long tables and as we entered, they all stood and bowed or curtsied. I felt a rush of thrill as we passed the humbly lowered faces on our way to the head table at the front.


    My fiance, as the guest of honour, sat in the middle. The king sat to his right and the queen to his left. Elizabeth was on the other side of the king, leaving me next to my future mother-in-law. We exchanged demure smiles as everyone sat down, silently agreeing to save the battle until after the speeches.


    Oscar stood. He really looked very handsome, and I swelled in pride and other odd feelings better left unnamed until I was sure they were reciprocated.


    ¡°I want to thank you all for attending this celebration today. In the period recently passed, my nineteenth year and first season of adulthood, I¡¯ve been constantly learning in my hopes to one day become a suitable king for our glorious nation. It was an enlightening time, and I believe I have matured as a person and a leader. Thank you for allowing me this journey.¡±


    He paused and glanced over the room, as if he was searching for someone. It was barely noticeable, but after spending years with him, I could tell. Though I knew Catherine wasn¡¯t there, my heart still skipped a beat. Much to my relief, he continued.


    ¡°Please, a toast to another prosperous year, for the fortune of the kingdom is what shall bring joy to us all.¡±


    A round of applause sounded, and we stood and drank. While everyone else sat back down, the king rose to make his speech.


    ¡°It is to my immense pride and delight to see my son turn nineteen. He has grown into a brilliant and competent young man, and I¡¯m certain that one day, Orilon will be safe in his capable hands. I trust his abilities and decisions as much as I value my own. That is why I propose a toast to Prince Oscar, the future of this country!¡±


    King Henry¡¯s spirited force of character drove even louder applause. A nation was inspired, and many glasses were drained.


    Unlike last year, nineteen wasn¡¯t important enough to warrant speeches from everyone. I sadly couldn¡¯t flaunt how devoted we were to each other, but on the bright side, the feast began readily. I enjoyed the food immensely, fully appreciating the royal cooks.


    My family sat at the front of one of the tables, very near us. I made eye contact with Damian a few times and shared smiles, but his piercing gaze and twisted grin unsettled me. Luckily, Father and Mother occupied his attention, and he seemed almost normal with them.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful banquet. Don¡¯t you agree, Lady Valentina?¡±


    Queen Josephine had always been a formidable opponent, and her words alerted me. I chose the strategy of initial politeness and adaptation according to circumstances, defensive on her home field.


    ¡°Indeed. I simply adore this cheese.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. One must treasure what one has, for it mayn¡¯t last forever.¡±


    It sounded too specific to just be an innocent remark. Was she trying to hint that my position as the crown prince¡¯s fiance wasn¡¯t as secure as I thought it was? A bluff, or something more? Either way, I must fight back.


    ¡°I absolutely agree. I cherish dearly the moments I spend with my family, knowing soon I won¡¯t be able to see them everyday.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why, after my marriage with His Highness, I¡¯ll be living at the castle, of course.¡±


    Ah, but she was too good to show any visible reaction. She carried on without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll be married quite so quickly. After all, you are both rather young. You¡¯re not of age yet, yes?¡±


    ¡°Only for two more months. We are going to get engaged as soon as I am.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wise, dear. As you remind me, you¡¯re merely betrothed at present¡­¡±


    I smiled, knowing it was going to be a long night, and that I was going to thoroughly enjoy our battle.


    - - -


    The evening of the banquet, Catherine was disheartened. After losing the dagger last time, what if she failed again? Oh, what would Uncle think? He hadn¡¯t said anything about the dagger, but she wasn¡¯t sure if he even knew about it. And what about Father? The shocked and horrified expression he¡¯d worn when she told him was burned into her memory, weighing on her and threatening to crush her at any moment.


    She sighed and pushed it all out of her mind to put on a genuine smile, before she went into the sitting room where Father waited. He was pacing anxiously and smiled wearily when he saw her.


    ¡°You look splendid, Catherine. Have you seen your mother? She never takes this long.¡±


    After the initial confusion, it took Catherine a second to realize he was referring to Lady Bryant. Just as she shook her head, the woman strode in with a displeased countenance. Her voice was sharp as she addressed Father.


    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not still thinking of going to the banquet?¡±


    ¡°Why not, Isabel? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Briana¡¯s ill!¡±


    Father sighed and rubbed his temples. Lady Bryant seemed absolutely indignant.


    ¡°Again? Should we call a physician?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that serious, and you know how she hates them.¡±


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t we go to the banquet?¡±


    ¡°You can, if you want your own flesh and blood to cry herself to sleep knowing what a heartless father she has, who drinks and feasts while she suffers! I won¡¯t have it, no!¡±


    ¡°Love, you know I can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s not as if this hasn¡¯t happened before, and when I had to go to meetings, you were fine with it, remember?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. You had to, for our family, and for her. What¡¯s more important, this banquet or your one and only daughter?!¡±


    Catherine winced and shifted uncomfortably. Before she could hide in a corner, the child being discussed swaggered in, holding a stuffed bear and a blanket that trailed on the floor. All attention was immediately drawn to her.


    ¡°I want that one!¡±


    A stubby little finger was pointed straight at Catherine, like she was a toy on a shelf. Catherine stiffened, for Father¡¯s voice was suddenly very gentle.


    ¡°Bri, sweet, what about your nannies? If you¡¯re not feeling well-¡±


    ¡°Nooooooo! I want that one to read me a story!¡±


    ¡°Surely your mother-¡±


    ¡°Wahhhhhhh! Daddy is so mean!¡±


    Lady Briana burst into tears and her mother hurried to her side, hugging and patting her head soothingly. She glared at Catherine.


    ¡°You¡¯re not deaf, are you? Go, you heard what she said!¡±


    ¡°Now wait a minute! Catherine is going to the banquet, not acting as a nursemaid!¡±


    Father¡¯s protest was met with another round of wailing and Lady Bryant¡¯s fury.


    ¡°Must you be so selfish?! The girl¡¯s fine with it, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The couple¡¯s gazes were directed straight to Catherine. She gulped, wishing she could disappear. She gave a feeble plea before Father could retort.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best if I go with Lady Briana for now¡­¡±


    With an exasperated nod from Father, Catherine escaped the room, led by the little girl who stopped sobbing the instant they were out. As they walked away, she ignored her completely, and in the quiet they could hear the yells of the baron and his wife fade with distance. Catherine felt terribly guilty that they were fighting because of her and resolved to take good care of Lady Briana.


    When they got to Lady Briana¡¯s room, the child wore a triumphant smile, though it turned to a disdainful glower when she faced Catherine. She crawled into her bed, took a book from her nightstand, and threw it at Catherine, though it missed and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Pick it up. I hope you know how to read.¡±


    Catherine assured her that she did. She pulled up a chair next to Lady Briana¡¯s bed as she obliged and read with her best narration. It was the fairytale about the girl whose parents died, so she had to live with her evil stepmother and stepsisters, until she went to a ball and married a prince. If Lady Briana enjoyed it, it was not indicated by any changes in her pout.


    When she finished reading, Lady Briana was half asleep, but awake enough to drowsily judge her performance.


    ¡°You read badly. Not pretty, like Lady Valentina. Even I¡¯m better!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Should I leave so you can sleep?¡±


    ¡°No! You don¡¯t go until I say you can!¡±


    They sat in silence for a while. Just as Lady Briana was finally about to drift off, she mumbled to Catherine.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re not my sister.¡±


    Catherine nodded, though nevertheless her heart sank. She knew all too well that there was no place for her in this family.

 Chapter 74 - The Prince’s Banquet (II)

    - - -


    Baroness Isabel Ratched Bryant was shaking with anger because her husband was an absolute fool. Herbert Bryant paced around the sitting room, throwing his hands up in the air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you. Briana¡¯s always ill! We have the best physicians in the capital on call, Catherine and I make no difference! For God¡¯s sake, what¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°My problem? My problem is that you care about that tramp you picked off of the streets more than you care about our daughter! You¡¯ve changed, Herbert! She¡¯s manipulating you!¡±


    Herbert shook his head furiously.


    ¡°So it¡¯s still about Catherine! I¡¯ve told you, she¡¯s my daughter, and at the very least you¡¯re going to treat her with decency, like it or not! I brought her into this household, and she¡¯s not manipulating anyone. I love you and I love Briana, just as I love her.¡±


    ¡°You love her? The wench you¡¯ve known for five months? I don¡¯t give a shit if she¡¯s some saint, she doesn¡¯t belong here. If it¡¯s not her, then it¡¯s that foul man that raised her! God knows what he did with her! She has no sophistication whatsoever, like a peasant!¡±


    ¡°Charles is very loyal to me, and he did his best. It¡¯s not his fault that-¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he bring her back to you earlier? You think I don¡¯t know he was your valet? Their heads were both messed up in that accident, that¡¯s why! He¡¯s always muttering, mad like a dog. Persecution mania, that¡¯s what!¡±


    Herbert¡¯s chest heaved. They stood face to face, and his eyes flared. He let out a cold laugh.


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t, because you won¡¯t tell me! After all these years, you still don¡¯t trust me. Remember when you thought I was spying for Daddy? Well, Daddy¡¯s dead! Oh, is that why you waited to bring her back? Because you knew Daddy would never have stood for this?!¡±


    Isabel trembled, knowing from the flash she¡¯d caught on Herbert¡¯s face that she¡¯d struck a nerve. It was all too horrible. She remembered it clearly, returning from Daddy¡¯s funeral, eyes still red from crying, to see that bitch for the first time with Herbert wrapped around her fingers, daring to trespass into her home, and the rage that had replaced her grief was finally unleashed.


    ¡°Daddy adored Briana, and he told me it was because she tied you to me! He knew you never cared about me in the slightest! When we first married, you wouldn¡¯t even look at me. Now you expect me to put up with that thing in my house, bringing shame to our name, embarrassing our family, and dragging our reputation through the mud! You must see that she¡¯s rotten, Herbert! You have to cut her off!¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s where we disagree. She¡¯s a part of this household, and that¡¯s not up to debate! Instead of trying to ruin her image for me to get rid of her, if you¡¯d helped her, we wouldn¡¯t be here!¡±


    ¡°You want me to associate with such a lowly-¡±


    ¡°Spare me your ridiculous bias! Hell, you were a commoner before you married me! It¡¯s that Avington girl¡¯s fault, isn¡¯t it? Putting ideas into your head? Isabel, you¡¯re a goddamn Bryant! Think for yourself!¡±


    ¡°I did, and I know it¡¯d be better for our family if that wench left! You¡¯d see it too if you weren¡¯t so damn stubborn! I also think that Daddy was right, and I should¡¯ve never married you!¡±


    She panted, hoping against hope that her husband would get on his knees and beg for forgiveness for his stupidity, or even just sweep her into his arms and apologize, and promise to make things better. Instead, he spoke coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd. I could¡¯ve told you that long ago.¡±


    Before she knew it, her palm landed on his cheek in a loud slap. Her hand stung as she stormed out of the room, her heart pounding with a wild mix of emotions as she tried to neglect the instantaneous regret filling her.


    She hadn¡¯t known where she was going, but she found herself in front of her daughter¡¯s room. With her feelings more calm, she went in quietly. The peaceful scene of Briana sleeping brought a slight smile to her face. No, even if it were only for her beloved daughter, she did not regret her marriage.


    Isabel gently sat on the bed and took one of Briana¡¯s tiny hands in her own. She brushed aside a lock of hair from her daughter¡¯s face and kissed her forehead. Sitting up, she noticed again how much the girl resembled her father, and thought of when she¡¯d first fallen for him.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    She had been a shy and silly girl of seventeen. He¡¯d been one of Daddy¡¯s countless business partners, and they¡¯d spent time together working on a real estate project. He¡¯d made her laugh, but he was ten years her senior, married, and had a newborn daughter. Daddy had warned her, but she¡¯d known what she wanted, and Daddy wanted his title too.


    ¡°My love.¡±


    Soundlessly, Herbert slipped into the room. She ignored him as he sat beside her and embraced her with a whisper, preferring to remember.


    Well, she¡¯d gotten what she wanted, like Daddy had promised, though she wasn¡¯t exactly sure what he¡¯d done. About a year later, when she was eighteen, a very convenient accident happened, and after the appropriate mourning period, he¡¯d married her. Her little sister died shortly after, and though she didn¡¯t grieve much since they¡¯d never been close, it did add to the misery of her desolate newlywed life.


    Herbert had treated her coolly and reasonably, providing everything she needed except his affection. She¡¯d spent seven years desperately trying and failing to become part of high society, only to be laughed at and shunned. Her husband had ignored her, and she hadn¡¯t a single friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was upset about one of my plans not going right, and I was taking that out on you too. I didn¡¯t mean what I said.¡±


    He took her hand, which still clutched their daughter¡¯s, and raised it to kiss her knuckles. She held out a little longer, but her wrath was ready to dissolve.


    Lady Valentina had given Isabel a new life. She¡¯d taught Isabel to have confidence, to not feel like an imposter in her own household, and to beautifully reveal her real character to her husband. Under her guidance, she finally got Herbert to soften and grow fond of her. A year later, almost like proof of her growth, Briana was born, and numerous ladies sent their congratulations. Sweet, sweet, Briana, the best blessing she¡¯d ever had, along with her father.


    She¡¯d loved him rashly when she¡¯d married him. She¡¯d loved him despairingly when he¡¯d disregarded her. She¡¯d loved him fiercely when he¡¯d grinned so happily the first time he saw Briana. Now, after sixteen years of marriage, she still loved him deeply.


    Isabel leaned into his arms and closed her eyes, serene in her murmur.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We can agree to disagree, but we won¡¯t fight.¡±


    Her stubborn hostility towards the girl was not lessened, and she was determined to remove her by any means necessary to restore true peace. Yet she felt slightly guilty for using Briana to deceive Herbert, though she was nevertheless proud of her daughter¡¯s acting, so expertly taught by her and Lady Valentina.


    Regardless, in that moment, she could almost pretend that they were back in the time before Daddy¡¯s death and Catherine. And she was happy.


    - - -


    Catherine slipped out of Lady Briana¡¯s room, relieved that the couple had not noticed her.


    The baron, the baroness, and their daughter. A real family, with love and intimacy. It was an image she did not belong to, despite Father¡¯s efforts. She did not wish to ruin it further and felt awful enough for the damage she¡¯d already caused. Perhaps they¡¯d all be happier if she simply disappeared. Sometimes she thought she would.


    Catherine hadn¡¯t meant to intrude, but even after Lady Briana had fallen asleep, she didn¡¯t dare leave without permission, lest the girl woke up and was angered by it. Thus, she¡¯d taken a book from the child¡¯s shelf and moved to a corner. When Lady Bryant had charged in so terribly distraught that she didn¡¯t even notice her, she¡¯d been too frightened to make her presence known and ultimately chose to sneak out as quietly as possible, which resulted in little speed. She¡¯d made it out when she was certain the family¡¯s attention was enraptured by each other.


    ¡°Oi, Cat!¡±


    She¡¯d wandered into one of the many unfamiliar halls and swirled to see who had called her. The usual sentiment and apprehension rose when she saw Uncle.


    ¡°I heard from the servants you¡¯re going to some banquet?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. Lady Briana is ill, so we¡¯re not.¡±


    Uncle snorted and waved a hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re the firstborn and daughter of a proper lady, the old mistress. You¡¯re worth ten times that little brat, with how well I¡¯ve raised you!¡±


    Catherine simply tilted her head and looked at Uncle curiously. He continued without acknowledging her.


    ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken, y¡¯know. Your father doesn¡¯t want me around anywhere, not like the good old days. Keeps me shut up in my rooms so no one sees me and asks awkward questions. After all I¡¯ve done, shouldn¡¯t he be making sure of that? And you too! Ungrateful child, never coming to visit me!¡±


    He turned an accusatory glance to Catherine. She inhaled sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. As I was saying, the baron¡­¡±


    Catherine had much practice mindlessly making affirmative sounds and didn¡¯t hear what he said. She scolded herself for not being better at showing appreciation and spending time with Uncle, but then she realized that she did not enjoy his company. Her heart always beat faster around him with the fear that he would be displeased. In his voice there was none of that tenderness the baron and baroness had when addressing Lady Briana or each other.


    She had assumed she loved Uncle, and she was sure that she did, but it occurred to her suddenly and terrifyingly that she did not really like him. It was wicked of her, but it would also be wicked to lie to herself, and a part of her felt that she¡¯d secretly known long ago and simply refused to admit it. The confession almost came with relief, to know how alone she truly was and to lose herself in the sorrow of that loneliness.


    Would she ever have something like what the Bryants had? A family to love and call her own? It seemed impossible in this life. How could she escape this home that did not want her?


    ¡°My lady! The prince is here to see you!¡±

 Chapter 75 - The Prince’s Banquet (III)

    ¡°-so you see, Your Majesty, that your conjecture is sadly outdated.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but you have still not convinced me that your modern theory is correct, Lady Valentina. There seems to be too many variables!¡±


    The spar between the queen and I had been elegant and vigorous. We were discussing the newest concepts in psychology and I enjoyed the company and challenge of such a keen, knowledgeable, and contrary woman.


    Yet before I could retort, something else caught my attention. Prince Oscar stood up, awfully pale, alarming me as I had wanted to spend some private and hopefully romantic time alone with him after the banquet. His father looked at him inquiringly and he said something I couldn¡¯t hear. The king raised an eyebrow but nodded. Just like that, the guest of honour stepped away from the table and slipped out of the room.


    A chill ran down my spine and the room suddenly quieted before erupting in gossip. What the hell was so important to make Prince Oscar, the perfect representation of propriety, leave his own birthday banquet early?


    I was prepared for the worst, with an awful feeling that I was right.


    - - -


    Catherine hurried after the excited maid that had brought the strange news, with Uncle at her heels talking eagerly. She didn¡¯t hear a thing he said, her head still trying and failing to process why the crown prince was here instead of at his banquet. Her heart beat faster and she thought it was almost like a dream.


    In the entrance hall, Prince Oscar stood with a handsome air of cold dignity, very much real. Catherine gasped and rushed down the stairs to meet him, worried that she¡¯d made him wait.


    ¡°Your Highness! I hope-ahh!¡±


    In her haste, she tripped over her dress on the last few steps of the staircase. She let out a frightened squeal as she fell forward, eyes squeezed tightly shut and arms flailing, prepared for a painful impact with the hard floor. It never came, and instead she collided with something firm but gentle.


    Slowly, Catherine opened her eyes. It took a moment for the horror to set in as she realized her position. She was leaning against the prince¡¯s chest, and he had gripped her arm when he caught her, which he now let go. Without sparing a second to wonder how he¡¯d even crossed the room fast enough to save her, she jumped back.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Her face burned with embarrassment and her heart pounded so loudly she was sure he could hear it too. She reached out and adjusted his sleeve cuff, the disarrangement of which must¡¯ve been caused by her, and immediately regretted it at his cold glance. Ack!


    ¡°U-um, are you all right? D-did I hurt you? I¡¯m really sorry if I did! And thank you so much for not letting me fall!¡±


    Words burst out of her, making her even more flustered. On the other hand, Prince Oscar¡¯s voice was indifferent and composed.


    ¡°You did me no injury. Are you yourself unharmed?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, thank you for asking! O-oh, my manners! Good evening, Your Highness! And happy birthday!¡±


    Catherine curtsied and bowed her head low in hopes that he wouldn¡¯t see how red her cheeks were. Fortunately or not, Uncle chose that moment to arrive.


    ¡°I taught you to never run in a dress, Cat! Ah, and this must be the prince. Greetings, Your Highness.¡±


    As he bowed, Uncle¡¯s tone changed abruptly to be full of respect with a touch of awe, even more than how he addressed Father, and Catherine could nearly imagine his old days as a valet. The prince greeted him politely.


    ¡°Good evening. You¡¯re Mr Sawyer, I presume.¡±


    Uncle beamed at the recognition and swelled his chest in pride. Catherine wondered if he knew that it was not necessarily a good thing, with the stories currently associated with him.


    ¡°Indeed I am! Raised little Catherine, I did, trained her to be such a nice young lady! Yet she runs, ignoring everything I¡¯ve ever taught her, and what happens? She falls! I apologize most deeply on my part for failing her education.¡±


    Catherine had thought she couldn¡¯t have possibly wanted to disappear more than she did back in Lady Briana¡¯s room, but presently she knew she was wrong. She bit her lip, practically trembling to keep herself from running away and never coming back. How she wished she could do that!


    ¡°No, it is my fault for showing up unannounced.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you mention it-¡±


    ¡°Your Highness! What a pleasant surprise!¡±


    Uncle had seemed to be on the verge of another rant, but luckily, Father interrupted from the top of the staircase, breathing heavily, having probably just ran from the other side of the mansion. They watched respectfully as he slowly walked down, panting, until he was in front of them. He bowed, and the prince received his greeting with a nod of acknowledgement.


    ¡°Hello, Baron Bryant. I apologize for this sudden visit.¡±


    ¡°The presence of the crown prince is always welcome in this humble abode. My best wishes on Your Highness¡¯s birthday, by the way.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Father finished fulfilling his initial duties as host, he turned to Uncle, his tone still pleasant, but harder.


    ¡°You should return to your quarters, Charles. It¡¯s late.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°It was an order, not a request.¡±


    With a grunt, Uncle acquiesced and retreated. To the prince, Father smiled courteously.


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness¡¯s visit is a great honour that I am truly ecstatic to receive. However, it is late, so may I be so impudent to inquire about the purpose of your call?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. It is bold of me, but I would like a moment of Lady Catherine¡¯s company.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened and her heart skipped a beat. Did she hear correctly? Prince Oscar glanced at her, and she blushed and looked away. What could he possibly want with her?


    Father¡¯s brows lifted in a surprised and amused manner.


    ¡°I take it that I am not to be included?¡±


    ¡°Alone would be ideal, yes.¡±


    Father nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°It is not exactly appropriate, no. However, I have the greatest faith in Your Highness¡¯s character, so all I ask is that a maid remain in the room with you.¡±


    Catherine blinked. Was Father actually going to allow this? Her heart raced wildly in a mixture of fear, excitement, and guilt. Before her mind, numb and slow from this series of shocks, could consider what she ought to feel and how she ought to act, she found herself in a drawing room sitting across from the prince, with two cups of tea on the table and Mary standing in the corner with a probing gaze.


    Neither of them spoke for a minute. Catherine broke the silence in her attempt to lessen the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t attend Your Highness¡¯s banquet. My sister was ill, so I put her to bed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, not at all. It¡¯s simply my duty to my family.¡±


    Not really her family, but Prince Oscar didn¡¯t need to know that. She swallowed and hurried to continue, not wanting to sink back into the silence.


    ¡°Um, is there anything you want from me?¡±


    He did not answer. Catherine didn¡¯t know if she had spoken too quietly and he didn¡¯t hear her, but she was too afraid to try again, in case he had heard her. And now she couldn¡¯t say anything else, in case he was thinking of a response.


    In the silence, Catherine dimly noted that similar to Uncle, she did not really enjoy the prince¡¯s company much. Behind the overwhelming confusion and terror of doing the wrong thing, there was only a mild anxiety for him to leave so she could go to bed and escape into dreams. Did she actually like spending time with anyone, a prospect she so longed for back at the bookstore?


    Yes, Catherine thought. Lady Valentina¡­ and Lord Damian. For some reason, she blushed again. The night she danced with him kept haunting her memories, and he¡¯d really been so sweet. So completely unlike-


    ¡°I want to know what you did to me.¡±


    Prince Oscar¡¯s voice was cold as ice, like a sharp blade piercing through her. A shudder came over her and she tilted her head.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I seem to think of you often. At the banquet, all I could do was wonder why you weren¡¯t there. I can¡¯t focus, even when I¡¯m with-¡±


    Without warning, he clutched his head like it hurt. His expression twisted and in that brief moment a bit of his poise slipped away, revealing weariness and frustration. Catherine felt a pang of sympathy and guilt, in case that she did somehow cause this distress as accused.


    ¡°Do you not feel well, Your Highness? Won¡¯t you have some tea?¡±


    Yet as he took a deep breath and removed his hand from his head, the mask of perfect calmness was back. He stood, his face and voice both emotionless.


    ¡°I deeply apologize for intruding at such a late hour. It was absurd of me to act so rashly. Please keep the conversation between us, or, preferably, forget that it happened.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness-¡±


    ¡°Good night, Lady Catherine.¡±


    He strode straight out of the room, leaving Catherine dumbfounded. Not a minute later, with her still sitting in the exact same position, Father came in with a wide grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful! Excellent work, Catherine.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    Father¡¯s eyes glinted, and Catherine didn¡¯t think she liked it at all.


    ¡°No, you did the bare minimum, and that was enough. I told you everything would be fine, and it would be. What did he want?¡±


    Obediently, Catherine divulged the contents of the short conversation as accurately as she could remember.


    ¡°I see. If he¡¯s noticing it, maybe I ought to lower the dosage¡­ ah, never you mind. I¡¯ll take care of it. It¡¯s a splendid development, and I needn¡¯t have worried. I¡¯m proud of you, my dear girl. Go have your rest, I¡¯ll make sure high society is brimming with the news soon. We¡¯ll see what they have to say about this.¡±


    Catherine nodded, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a spark of delight at his pride. Yet she knew that in the end, it wasn¡¯t the same as what he felt for Lady Briana¡­


    ¡°Good night, Father.¡±


    If she did well and married Prince Oscar, could she be a part of their family? This thing she so desperately craved, was it what they called ¡®love¡¯? Lord Damian had been right, what a strange feeling it was, and the longing, too! But what about Lady Valentina?


    Catherine was so, so tired. She hoped that when she woke up in the morning, everyone could just be happy.


    - - -


    In the morning, there would be a bloodbath.


    Word would spread about my fiance¡¯s whereabouts only too quickly. Perhaps even tonight, if my suspicions were correct and the baron was competent. I calmed myself by hanging on to the fact that my political, social, and religious influence were prominent enough that my betrothal, ultimately political in origin, couldn¡¯t possibly be annulled. I was secure even without his affection, so I didn¡¯t need it.


    The queen¡¯s presence was not helping, but I carried on with the conversation casually, not showing any hint of annoyance.


    ¡°Is His Highness¡¯s health all right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, absolutely. I personally go over our family¡¯s reports from the royal physicians, and they¡¯re called in at any hint of ailment. One simply can¡¯t be too careful, I think. With all the food being carefully planned and tested, regular exercise, and everything else in order, my children are very adequately fit.¡±


    There went my secret hope that he was being drugged with a love potion or under some sort of spell. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. I conversed smoothly with Queen Josephine for the rest of the night, holding my own and keeping my growing irritation in check.


    When I finally got home, Tia was swift to inform me that I was once again, sadly, correct.


    ¡°My lady! Did you hear? Prince Oscar visited Lady Catherine in private tonight!¡±


    I sighed. If the news had spread this fast, high society was going to erupt, and not in my favour.

 Chapter 76 - Our Retaliation (I)

    It was a few days after the banquet. After drowning in letters from concerned friends and curious acquaintances wanting to know why the hell my fiance visited another lady the night of his birthday banquet, for which I still hadn¡¯t thought of a good excuse yet, I was more than glad to escape into Mother¡¯s chambers from a summon.


    ¡°You wanted to see me, Mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, darling. Have a seat.¡±


    I sat down across the table from her, and her gray eyes bored seriously into mine. We were both mother and daughter and allies on a battlefront, defending the honour of our family.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pleasant thing, what His Highness did.¡±


    ¡°I quite agree.¡±


    ¡°You feel fine, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but I think I may need assistance with the gossip.¡±


    ¡°I thought that might be the case, darling. Shall we host a tea party? A small affair, with a few friends and Lady Catherine. As you know, with a delicate situation like this, a handful of very influential individuals work best.¡±


    Mother smiled innocently and I returned a smirk, the most relieved I¡¯d felt in days.


    ¡°That would be lovely. However, I haven¡¯t thought of a good explanation yet.¡±


    Mother laughed, a light tinkle that only sounded devious if you knew her well enough.


    ¡°Oh, I have just the thing, darling.¡±


    - - -


    ¡°She isn¡¯t going.¡±


    ¡°Like hell she isn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t raise her to just sit there and let them slander her. She needs to get out there and defend herself!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll only twist her words. We can¡¯t give them anything.¡±


    Catherine sat uncomfortably in the corner as Father and Uncle debated. She¡¯d been excited to receive the invitation and hadn¡¯t expected Father to oppose so fiercely.


    ¡°Remember last time? The girl didn¡¯t say a thing against you, and they still managed to make you into a pervert, and now she¡¯s known as the fake lady raised by a pervert. That Avington girl is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°And our Catherine is strong! At the rate you¡¯re going, we¡¯ll be here until she¡¯s thirty! If she¡¯s going to be queen one day, she needs to know what others are saying about her. They¡¯re going to gather anyway and gossip about her, but if she goes at least we¡¯ll know what they¡¯re saying. Cat agrees with me!¡±


    Uncle turned his head one way and then another, finally finding her in the corner. He grinned.


    ¡°Right, Cat?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I would like to go!¡±


    Privately, Catherine wanted to see Lady Valentina again. After a long period of loneliness despite a number of small tea parties and balls, no one was as kind as her! Besides, she was truly strong, unlike Catherine, so maybe she could even help resolve the rumours and misunderstanding floating around Uncle from last time.


    Father sighed and waved a hand.


    ¡°You can go, Catherine. Your Uncle and I are going to have a talk.¡±


    Uncle shot her a smile as she left and whispered to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going, I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡±


    Catherine beamed and hummed through the halls of the mansion, warmth spreading in her chest. In times like this, she knew that Uncle did love her, and she treasured it very much.


    - - -


    Catherine had accepted the invitation, and the party was held about a couple days later.


    To my interest, other than the notorious gossips, the guests were composed of many ladies associated with newspapers and journals, including several who were columnists themselves, and some that were read by commoners. Whatever Mother was planning, it would be wide scale, and I was more than excited.


    ¡°Your Grace and Lady Valentina, how wonderful it is to see you both again!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honour, Grand Duchess. Hello, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Grace. You look stunning! And you as well, Lady Valentina!¡±


    It was very intriguing company, but Catherine was the real center of attention. She was dressed modestly and simply, in her usual cute style, with bright wide eyes and a naive smile.


    ¡°Hello, Lady Valentina! Thank you for inviting me! I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Catherine. It¡¯s lovely to have you. This is my mother, the Grand Duchess of Avington.¡±


    ¡°Ah, nice to meet you, Your Grace! I¡¯m Lady Catherine Bryant!¡±


    Catherine curtsied, still lacking severely in grace. Mother smiled charmingly, dazzling the girl.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Welcome, Lady Catherine. I¡¯ve heard many things about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ um, not everything people say is true!¡±


    ¡°Really? How curious, indeed.¡±


    The eyes of our guests were trained on Catherine, experienced predators barely concealing their bloodlust, compared to my pack of young and ruthless beasts. They paid pretty compliments and spoke of nice pleasantries, enjoying the food, until they were full and in the best mood for attack.


    The first strike was launched by a writer for an extremely popular lady¡¯s magazine, smiling broadly with cherry red lips.


    ¡°Lady Catherine, won¡¯t you indulge us in your relationship between you and His Highness?¡±


    ¡°H-hm?¡±


    She had chosen a particular instant when Catherine had just stuffed her mouth with tea cakes, and a light titter arose as she tried to swallow too quickly and coughed. The girl¡¯s cheeks turned pink.


    ¡°I-I think we¡¯re friends?¡±


    ¡°But surely that¡¯s not everything! Friends, especially members of the opposite sex, do not leave an important royal event early to visit each other in the middle of the night and request a moment in private.¡±


    The woman batted her eyelashes innocently. Catherine opened her mouth and closed it again, and the writer¡¯s smile widened as she continued, leaning in.


    ¡°Do tell us, Lady Catherine. After all, honesty is plainly the best course of action in any situation to avoid unjust rumours. And we¡¯re all friends here! So, what did His Highness desire? Merely to see you? Ah, but that is suggestible in itself, and now that I¡¯ve put words in your mouth, you really must tell us if I¡¯m right!¡±


    Catherine leaned back, not an ounce of proper elegance in her posture. She bit her lip nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I promised His Highness to not share our conversation.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened triumphantly and she nodded slowly, smugly satisfied. There was a round of excited whispers and some of the ladies actually took out notepads and pens, scribbling down God knew what. Catherine had the audacity to sit there with her head slightly tilted to the side, like she was unaware of the implications of the words she¡¯d just spoken.


    My grip on my teacup tightened. The most common version was as the woman had said, that the prince had visited Catherine because he wanted to see her, seemingly the most plausible explanation of a wholly ridiculous affair. I did want to know his real purpose, heavens forbid that the gossip was right, but the truth wasn¡¯t the point of this gathering. I glanced at Mother, very much curious and eager to see how she was going to turn this around.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, though, ladies?¡±


    Mother delicately placed down her teacup and with her mesmerizing charisma, immediately enraptured everyone¡¯s attention. The lady who responded was the manager and chief editor for a highly respectable commoners¡¯ newspaper, a sensible middle-aged woman that had been scribbling furiously in a notebook.


    ¡°Whatever do you mean, Your Grace?¡±


    ¡°Why, if you think about it, the most conceivable motive for any action a member of the royal family takes is certainly official, for the crown and the people.¡±


    She spoke carelessly, ascertaining a fact easily accepted by those present as the first step into their heads. Her voice lowered, demure and assured as she wove a completely new story.


    ¡°You have heard of the child trafficking crisis in the north, yes? It¡¯s all over the newspapers, with the recent arrest of all those people, and some of them so distinguished too. If I recall correctly, Lady Catherine was raised in the north, rather near where it happened, in fact, and her uncle ran a bookstore. Well, didn¡¯t the papers mention how those horrible criminals covered their illegal acts with private establishments, such as bookstores?¡±


    Under Mother¡¯s persuasive and assertive tone, soothing in her manner of simply stating things as the truth, this absolutely absurd idea was entertained and I watched with fascination as it slowly took hold over the minds of our guests.


    Impressed, I recalled how I had overhead Mother arranging with small-time publishers to blow the trafficking story, really not that significant, into the ears of high society, but not too much so facts didn¡¯t hold back exaggeration. Still, she couldn¡¯t expect them to buy everything.


    Catherine seemed to realize what was happening and her mouth slowly opened. Before she could protest, the woman from the newspaper pressed Mother.


    ¡°Forgive my impertinence, but has Your Grace any evidence to support this suggestion?¡±


    ¡°But of course!¡±


    Mother gave a dulcet laugh and waved airily.


    ¡°I know that one can¡¯t seriously trust servants, but I¡¯ve had this girl for years and she¡¯s really most upright. It¡¯s not my place to convince anyone of anything, but I am personally confident that she doesn¡¯t tell lies. It was her night out, and she swears on her father¡¯s grave that she saw the royal knights arrest someone from the Bryant mansion. Decidedly, I told her it was ludicrous. Don¡¯t you agree, Lady Catherine?¡±


    She swirled to stare right into Catherine¡¯s soul, and the girl flinched.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but no one was arrested-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly all right, dear. We mustn¡¯t pressure you into anything, and anyhow we couldn¡¯t possibly ask you to expose the man that raised you. It would be most unkind! And I expect His Highness did swear you to secrecy for such an important state matter. You needn¡¯t speak and we¡¯ll infer what happened, and I shall dismiss my poor lying maid. Pity the old mother she¡¯s supporting.¡±


    Catherine didn¡¯t have the mental processes to figure out exactly what was going on, though in this situation it was hardly her fault, but her natural sympathy took over and she fell right into the trap.


    ¡°Oh, but surely that¡¯s not necessary-¡±


    ¡°Because it is the truth she speaks?¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes twinkled. After her constant back-and-forth, like she was changing her mind every second but nevertheless assured of the real explanation, the room was extremely confused. Little did they know it was exactly her purpose! I marvelled at the ingenuity as the previous lady finally asked outright.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m no match for your intellect, Your Grace. What do you actually believe?¡±


    ¡°That it¡¯s plainly wicked to gossip when one doesn''t have all the facts. We can all agree that His Highness is most definitely not of the character to visit ladies late at night, so it seems that the most logical reason was official of some kind, very possibly linked to child trafficking, given the circumstances. Yet to suggest Lady Catherine was raised by a criminal would be cruel and unjust, and an unfair affront to House Bryant for harbouring such a man.¡±


    Mother beamed, like it was the simplest thing in the world. The wholly perplexed state of the guests, caused by so many contradictions, made them more than willing to accept her finishing stance.


    ¡°What I mean to say is that we really do not know. The positions are dubious, see, and reputations mustn¡¯t be wrongfully tainted. It is my opinion that we ought to think and judge for ourselves with proper reasoning, and not draw conclusions too quickly.¡±


    There was a murmur of agreement. I almost laughed, seeing how they did not realize that Mother had just fed them a whole ton of pure nonsense. Yet it had brought an unmistakable shift in the atmosphere, with doubt instilled in minds and previous verdicts shaken.


    Our purpose was accomplished. At the beginning, the story had been practically black against us, but we had neutralized and balanced the damage to almost be a tie. Having the media people here secured us, to ensure no twisted version of the affair would be printed, so it could die down as soon as possible. Their advantage was basically gone!


    A huge weight was lifted off of my chest and I smiled. Now, I could enjoy myself properly, and the party was just getting started.

 Chapter 77 - Our Retaliation (II)

    - - -


    Catherine sat puzzled, not exactly sure what had just happened or if it were good. In any case, she resolved to remember as much as she could to report to Father. Meanwhile, the conversation shifted through magazines she was unfamiliar with, since Uncle never bought any back at the bookstore. She tried to join in whenever possible, but was often met with horrified gazes at her lack of knowledge, so she took a break to focus on the food.


    She enjoyed herself. The chatter was pleasant and the refreshments were heavenly. Lady Valentina was amazing in her manners as usual, and Catherine thought she was learning just by watching. She was so glad she came!


    The conversation moved to music, and Catherine did her best to listen. Luckily, she understood most of it, in theory.


    ¡°My, that¡¯s a beautiful piano you have, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It was a gift from the royal family, custom made in Isvoria, for my birthday a few years ago.¡±


    Catherine turned slightly and stared at the instrument situated majestically in the corner of the room in awe. It was pure white and absolutely magnificent. An innocently curious question burst out of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s so lovely! Does Your Grace play?¡±


    She was met with a startled silence followed by a quiet and nervous round of laughter. Lady Avington smiled daintily, almost like a fairy.


    ¡°I do, Lady Catherine. Indeed, I used to be the head of court musicians.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened in admiration. To be able to play for all of high society sounded incredible, and an entire world away from Catherine, who kept forgetting the keys. How could she remember them when they all looked so similar?


    ¡°Do you play too, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mother has been teaching me since I was old enough to sit on a piano stool.¡±


    Her beautiful smile was received with a bout of approval. As Catherine was being thoroughly impressed with the ladies of House Avington, one of the guests addressed her.


    ¡°What about yourself, Lady Catherine? Do you play the pianoforte?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m taking lessons, but I¡¯m no good yet.¡±


    ¡°Surely you¡¯re being humble. Won¡¯t you play for us?¡±


    Catherine blinked and a warning bell sounded in her head. Father had specifically warned her that under no circumstances should she play an instrument today, lest she embarrass herself and their house with her complete lack of skills in comparison to what must¡¯ve been the pinnacle of musicians. She swallowed, as she hadn¡¯t expected to actually need Father¡¯s warnings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can''t!¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be so modest.¡±


    To Catherine¡¯s terror, other ladies joined in as well.


    ¡°I heard the baron even hired tutors from the Royal Institute of Music. We¡¯re all so very curious, Lady Catherine!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re among friends, so there¡¯s no need to be shy.¡±


    ¡°Well, Lady Catherine? Are you going to let us go home disappointed?¡±


    Catherine looked pleadingly to the ladies, but she discovered no pity. She found Lady Valentina, who gazed at her encouragingly. Catherine gulped, but the idea of showing the guests how bad she was and letting her friend down made her even more resolved not to play.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ b-but, um, I don¡¯t even know any songs¡­¡±


    The ladies were about to close in again, but Grand Duchess Avington, her gracious saviour, cut in.


    ¡°Now, ladies, we mustn¡¯t pressure Lady Catherine. Don¡¯t you agree, Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Actually, if you¡¯ll kindly spare her, madames, I shall play any song you wish right this instant.¡±


    At Lady Valentina¡¯s confident smile, all the guests¡¯ attention was directed to her. Catherine slumped in her chair with relief but quickly sat up again, reminding herself to have good posture. She gazed at Lady Valentina gratefully, thanking God for a friend like her.


    A song was decided by the ladies, a supposedly famously difficult ballad, and with self-assured sophistication Lady Valentina sat down before the piano. Her long and elegant fingers touched keys, and the world faded away.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Catherine gasped. It was almost as if she could see the scene before her, a beautiful fairytale exquisitely woven, coming to life through the melody. A surreal and magical world was born from those dancing hands, and when it was over, it took a second for Catherine to return. When she did, along with the rest of the guests, thunderous applause exploded.


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely amazing, Lady Valentina!¡±


    - - -


    Catherine¡¯s eyes were filled with adoration, and the other ladies were much the same as I concluded the performance with a stunning smile and a graceful curtsy. I¡¯d outdone myself again, not that anyone knew I¡¯d practiced all the songs most likely to be their choice based on Mother¡¯s estimations of the tastes of middle-aged women. Well, my efforts were not in vain.


    ¡°Oh, you all flatter me too much!¡±


    I glanced at Catherine, wondering if that silly fool knew how she¡¯d fallen right into that trap. Really, accidentally touching on Mother¡¯s commoner past like that, a topic not exceptionally sensitive but usually avoided, practically signed her death warrant as it made the other noble ladies act almost in self defense for Mother, against a girl they almost certainly viewed as a commoner.


    Fortunately for her, Mother and I had decided beforehand the musical act today would be more about placing her in our debt than ruining her, as to not push our luck when the affair hadn¡¯t started in our favour, and to complete the last part of the plan. It definitely worked, given how Catherine¡¯s gaze was filled with blind appreciation.


    With our principal purposes achieved, the tea party soon drew to a close. We escorted our guests to the front doors, and I took the chance to chat with Catherine.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the tea party today, Lady Catherine?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! Lady Valentina, you were so wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. If you ever need help with piano, you should come to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you! Thank you so much!¡±


    Catherine beamed, every bit the bright heroine, but bright heroines didn¡¯t steal their ¡®friend¡¯s¡¯ fiance. I approached the subject gently, lowering my voice to raise the intimacy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome. You know, don¡¯t you, Lady Catherine, that I consider you a truly precious friend?¡±


    The girl blushed slightly, obviously ridiculously pleased.


    ¡°You¡¯re very important to me too, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. I know how things aren¡¯t what they seem on the surface, but I must confess I¡¯ve been most distressed by the rumours. It would be the greatest charity to me, Lady Catherine, if you could please tell me why my fiance visited you.¡±


    In my appeal, I infused such sadness, desperation, and misery that it would¡¯ve melted the coldest of creatures, with the irritating exception of the only one that actually mattered. However, I thought it would unquestionably work on the naturally warmhearted female lead, so I waited patiently.


    Surely enough, in a very small voice and sounding awfully guilty, Catherine answered.


    ¡°He said he wanted to see me. That¡¯s all.¡±


    My chest tightened. Discreetly, I glanced at Catherine, but I didn¡¯t need to as she avoided my gaze. Either I¡¯d failed in getting close to her and against her nature, she was lying, or she was telling the truth and the man I¡¯d spent the last nine years betrothed to had been willing to disregard all potential rumours to see a lady who wasn¡¯t me in the middle of the night. I wasn¡¯t sure which was worse. With the appropriate gratitude, I spoke softly.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Catherine. Good day.¡±


    As she boarded her carriage, she turned her head and dared to shoot me an abashed but almost pitying glance. I gave her a gentle smile to show that her revelation had not touched me in the slightest, ignoring the rage boiling inside me. Mother came next to me and together we watched the carriages drive away as the smile slipped off of my face.


    ¡°You did fantastic, darling, but are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. She merely said he wanted to see her.¡±


    Mother was silent for a moment. Then, she wrapped an arm around me and pulled me closer. Nowadays I was basically the same height as her, but nevertheless I leaned on her and rested my head on her shoulder, for reassurance and comfort, if nothing else. I hadn¡¯t slept well recently, so I was rather tired.


    ¡°If it were any other, I would say he isn¡¯t worthy of you. But keep your eyes on the goal, darling. I have complete faith that after your marriage, given time, he¡¯ll be helplessly in love with you, and that crown will rest safely on your head. You¡¯re my daughter, after all.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mother. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I smiled a little, consoled by the way Mother never ceased to make us sound invincible and my worries all so far away. Firmly, I told myself that none of it mattered. Even if Oscar wanted to break off our betrothal right now, assuming he truly lost all sense, the royal family and the temple would likely object to destroying such a valuable bond. This did not threaten me, so there was no need to dwell on it.


    By night, Tia had already heard the fresh gossip from the servants¡¯ chain of information. After Zoe finished with her report on the turnout of my newest investments, which were more than satisfactory, Tia was eager to update me on what ladies were telling their maids or what maids found out their ladies were telling other ladies. I must say, she was excellent at collecting gossip, perhaps even better than Zoe, with natural social skills instead of efficient practicality.


    ¡°My lady, the other ladies don¡¯t know what to think! Stories are popping up all over the place, and some are even saying that Sawyer man used magic to possess His Highness to make him go! The romantic-um, the original assumption is dying down a lot.¡±


    Tia flushed a bit, but I laughed. After all these years, with Zoe¡¯s extensive training which unexpectedly and amusingly resulted in genuine attachment in her usually blank gaze for the girl, Tia had become a competent underling for the villainess. One of the first victories I¡¯d taken from Catherine, before I even knew her and she was just known as the female lead in my head.


    Possibly overly indulging myself with this small triumph, I thought back to all the things I¡¯d successfully snatched away from Catherine. Her maid, her eventual familial bond with her stepmother and stepsister, the diamond mine she would have discovered, her sainthood, her childhood friend, and maybe the other two male leads too. Yes, things were certainly different from the novel.


    Undoubtedly, I had an advantage at present. As long as I kept a clear head, this one small setback was nothing. Ignoring the slight chill in my heart, I reminded myself that my target was the crown, not the crown prince. And I would have the crown.

 Chapter 78 - Hunting Competition (I)

    As May shifted into June, the weather warmed. Hunting season was upon us, along with the annual hunting competition hosted by the royal family.


    Socially, it was one of the most important events of the year, on par with the royal birthdays. Thus, it was one of my greatest triumphs and finest proof of my status as the jewel of high society to have been crowned the queen of the hunting competition every year since my debut. Granted, this was only the third year, but it was still an evidential occurrence.


    The hunting grounds were half a day¡¯s carriage ride away from the capital. This allowed aristocrats at court to depart in the morning, arrive in time for lunch, socialise in the afternoon or have some practice, and get a good night¡¯s sleep for the official beginning of the contest the following day.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, my angel!¡±


    Father was very excited, as usual, and so was I. After the long repression of the violence instinctual in humans by the necessary civility of society, especially our dangerous high society, there was something brutally relaxing about sheer bloodshed.


    Our carriage pulled up in front of the grand palace, built hundreds of years ago for this exact purpose and gradually expanded to be capable of housing the innumerous aristocrats it presently did. Unlike the royal birthdays, which were limited to the elites and possessed noble airs of exclusivity demanded by banquets and balls, truly all of high society and all their knights were invited to the contest. With so many people, the atmosphere was filled with animation.


    Servants and stewards took our trunks. We were shown to our chambers, then brought to a dining room. After a satisfying meal, we began making plans for the afternoon, which was a golden opportunity for practically anything with everyone who mattered gathered in one place.


    ¡°I saw some old friends passing by. I think I¡¯ll go meet them, and perhaps we¡¯ll go practice with some critters. What about you, my dear? My angel?¡±


    Father beamed and Mother smiled daintily. She was as ethereal as ever, untouched by the unruly joviality of the sport, but eager for the social events.


    ¡°Why, I¡¯ll be in a drawing room, receiving calls for the rest of the day. I expect you¡¯ll be much the same, darling? Only somewhere outdoors in this lovely weather, so as many as possible can admire your beauty.¡±


    I nodded with a laugh, looking forward to granting favours. In this fairly equal world, ladies were absolutely allowed to participate in the contest, and many did, like me. The system of favours simply let participants dedicate their hunts to others in name in exchange for a ¡®favour¡¯, usually in the form of a handkerchief or a ribbon. Typically, knights from one¡¯s house and admiring gentlemen asked ladies for one or were granted one.


    Chivalrously, the lady with the most hunts to her name was crowned the queen of the hunting competition. Obviously, this placed me at an advantage, actually participating myself, though it wasn¡¯t game changing as most queens actually did not. With my frequent and excellent dancing and various social affairs, I was very popular among gentlemen, in addition to House Avington¡¯s already large number of knights, not to mention the two overpowered male leads.


    ¡°Val! And Father, Mother! How nice to see you!¡±


    Damian appeared in the dining room and grinned as he approached us. From his unclouded purple eyes, I was relieved to find him mostly sane today, so I was happy to see him. Since our last dispute, he¡¯d sent me numerous letters a day as usual, and in exchange for me dutifully responding to every single one of them, it seemed we¡¯d formed an unspoken agreement to forget about our row. At the very least, it bought time for Nathaniel to research the holy dagger.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see you too. If you visited us more often, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t miss us as much.¡±


    My playful words made him smile like a delighted child, making it almost difficult to imagine he was capable of destroying this whole palace. Truly fortunate, indeed, that he was on my side.


    ¡°Ah, what can I do? Research demands my attention, but of course, I shall always make time for my sweet little sister.¡±


    An unwelcome reminder that his magic research was just as important to him as me, and giving it up may be the one thing he wouldn¡¯t acquiesce to if I asked. That was a matter for another time, and presently, I reached into my handbag and took out the specially embroidered handkerchief for him. I waved it carelessly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve received many favours again already, I suppose? Would you even care for mine?¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    He took out a small hoop completely tied with ribbons and handkerchiefs. Wordlessly, a magic circle appeared at the fingertip of his other hand, from which a flame sprouted and threatened to ignite the tender works of many hearts. I laughed and hurriedly thrusted forward my handkerchief, though noting pitifully that one of the most beautiful pieces bore the crest of House Finley.


    ¡°Be kind, Damian, and don¡¯t go breaking so many hearts at once. Well, how do you like mine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely lovely¡­ I¡¯ll treasure it with my life.¡±


    I smiled proudly at his delighted awe. I was merely satisfactorily good at embroidery, but the two and a half handkerchiefs I¡¯d made for this occasion were some of my finest works yet. The one for Damian had the crest of House Avington in the center, a red rose with black thorns, and our initials bordering it.


    After the appropriate praise, Damian carefully placed it in his pocket and looked at me.


    ¡°How do you plan to spend the afternoon, Val?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth, since giving out ribbons to other gentlemen would doubtlessly make him jealous. Luckily, Father broke in.


    ¡°The real question is what you¡¯re doing, my boy! Come, I must introduce you to a few of my old friends. I believe they have certain precious grimoires back from the Saint¡¯s era that they may be willing to share sometimes.¡±


    Damian¡¯s eyes glinted, with an almost fanatical enthusiasm that I was thankful not to be the recipient of. He followed Father excitedly, telling him in length about magic from the Saint¡¯s era. I waited until they were safely far away, bid farewell to Mother with a smile, and headed out.


    The weather was excellent, with a light breeze and the sun shining warmly. A short walk later to the spot we¡¯d occupied in previous years, I found Annalise and Delilah at a small tea table in the shade, on a hill that overlooked the picturesque palace. We talked contentedly as we enjoyed the pleasant view, and frequently, young gentlemen approached to request favours from one or more of us.


    Delilah and Annalise, being single, each had only slightly less seekers than me. After all, romance was a common intent of favours, and I had to make up for that with political and social attractions, while my friends were fairly near me in status. Annalise was eager to meet men and grant favours with the excitement of her first hunting competition, but Delilah maintained her usual reserve.


    I noticed sadly that while Delilah¡¯s ribbons were exquisitely embroidered with much more skill than mine, the effort was less than what she¡¯d clearly put into the handkerchief I¡¯d glimpsed on Damian¡¯s hoop. I was fairly sure she was not over him, but I also knew her pride prevented her from speaking of it, so all I could do was pray that Damian came to his senses. Meanwhile, I dealt with my own large number of gentlemen mechanically and charmingly.


    ¡°May I be so bold as to ask for your favour, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. Please take this ribbon as a token of my goodwill.¡±


    ¡°Lady Valentina, could you grant me a favour?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Best of luck hunting¡­¡±


    My mind wandered to the novel¡¯s course of events. Given Catherine¡¯s reasonably limited popularity at this point, emphasis had not been placed on favours much, though next year they played a much larger role in a sweet moment between her and Oscar. This year, she had prepared a handkerchief that she wanted to give to him, but was unable to find him before the start of the competition, and also grew embarrassed of her horrible embroidery.


    Since she was not like other girls, she chose to hunt, but as her other fortunes were balanced with her lack of intelligence, she immediately got lost. Accidentally wandering from the relatively safe zone of small critters to an area where more dangerous beasts resided, the powerful blessing Nathaniel had given her a while ago attracted demons. The prince, who¡¯d been hunting conveniently alone and nearby in the fashion of the true male lead, swooped in and saved her just in time, until more demons came and they fell off a small cliff together trying to escape.


    With the blessing from Nathaniel and the power of being main characters, neither of them were injured seriously. Oscar noticed the wounds he did suffer healed unusually quickly, unknown to him to be the blessing, which contributed to his eventual belief that she was the saint. He saw her use the handkerchief she¡¯d made for him and complimented it, feeling touched. They spent a day in the wild, with the romance of shared struggles and passing time with nothing but the company of each other, before they were rescued, with a newly formed bond.


    ¡°You remember what I asked of you?¡±


    I asked during a small break in the stream of gentlemen. Delilah nodded and Annalise did too, though the latter with reluctance and disdain.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be safe with us.¡±


    ¡°I bet she could barely hold a pistol. Well, we¡¯ll show her what real ladies are made of!¡±


    I smiled with appreciation and approval for my friends. House Finley and House Tennesley had more than enough knights to guarantee their security, especially since without Nathaniel¡¯s blessing, demons shouldn¡¯t even be drawn to Catherine. I doubted the half-hearted blessing he¡¯d given me would work, so I¡¯d spent hours reconstructing the directions Catherine had gone in the novel with a map of the grounds, with good results.


    I¡¯d thought it a minor plothole why Catherine hadn¡¯t awakened her powers when attacked by demons, but I supposed if she or the prince had really been severely injured she probably would have, which was why I placed full faith in my friends to carry out the unfortunately important job of her protection. I would be keeping the prince close at all times, so no matter what, they wouldn¡¯t get to bond.


    The holy dagger was well polished and ready to hunt. In a few days, if all went according to plan, I would be the queen of the hunting competition and the saint that just slayed her first demons.


    In my anticipation, a smirk slipped onto my face. I could hardly wait.

 Chapter 79 - Hunting Competition (II)

    We had tea brought to us outside and more of our friends joined us. It was great fun, and as the afternoon waned, we started heading back. I halted as I glimpsed someone I knew and had been waiting for an opportunity to approach.


    ¡°You ladies go ahead without me. I¡¯ll see you after dinner for cards?¡±


    ¡°All right. See you later.¡±


    Annalise and Delilah herded the ladies to not focus on my absence. I nodded to Zoe, who I¡¯d brought with me to the competition because of its greater importance than the average social affair, and she departed at once on the mission I had informed her of beforehand. The gentleman I targeted had noticed my advance and stopped politely while I strode towards him, purposefully slow to buy time for Zoe.


    ¡°Good evening, Lord Kyle. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Good, thank you, Lady Valentina. It¡¯s very lively here, as usual!¡±


    I agreed and successfully made small talk with my brother¡¯s best friend, until in the corner of my eye I saw Zoe return. A safe distance away so as to not be detected by Kyle, she gave a firm nod before she turned and took off. I smiled.


    ¡°Shall we take a walk, Lord Kyle?¡±


    He assented, and we followed Zoe at an unsuspicious gap just close enough to see where she was leading us through the small clusters of people around the palace. A certain female lead and her parents soon came into sight. Zoe shifted to make brief eye contact with me, and after receiving my affirming gaze, she left to inconspicuously rejoin us later.


    ¡°Look, Lord Kyle, it¡¯s Lady Catherine. Let us go greet her and her family.¡±


    Giving him no time to protest, though I was fairly sure he wouldn¡¯t have, I walked up to the members of House Bryant.


    ¡°Lady Bryant and Lady Catherine! How wonderful to see you!¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Valentina. It¡¯s excellent to see you as well.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Lady Valentina!¡±


    Catherine¡¯s bubbliness was only mildly subdued by our last encounter, and my cheerful countenance gave her the audacity to brighten back to her usual self. My attention moved to the man with them, about forty-five years of age and of average height and appearance. Ah, so this was Baron Bryant.


    I couldn¡¯t say I¡¯d never met him before. In fact, I¡¯d met countless men like him, which was part of the problem. Before the beginning of the novel, often when I visited Lady Bryant, we¡¯d see each other and exchange polite greetings. With brown hair, green eyes, a plump figure, and nothing remarkable, he¡¯d faded into the background, and I¡¯d paid no special attention to him. After all, it¡¯d be too risky and quite rude of a guest to try to murder her host¡¯s husband in their own house.


    Back then, I¡¯d thought he was merely smarter than appeared and a good father that wanted to protect his daughter. Clearly, with Catherine¡¯s current mental state and the advances towards my fiance, it was not so. I studied him with new interest and a courteous smile, noticing for the first time a glint in his eyes, faint but dangerously ambitious.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Baron Bryant. How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great. Thank you, Lady Valentina, for asking, but more for being such a dear friend to my Catherine. Like my wife, she speaks most highly of you.¡±


    ¡°Truly? I¡¯m very glad.¡±


    Did he know that I knew he was trying to destroy my relationship? For the first time, I was aware of how hard he was to read. This was the real opponent I was up again, the puppet master holding Catherine¡¯s strings. If I could eliminate him directly, I could spare the poor girl, but alas, it would be far more difficult, and I simply didn¡¯t want to risk myself. Presently, I¡¯d remind him who he was dealing with, to give him a warning and a way out before it was too late.


    ¡°Lord Kyle, are you acquainted with Baron and Baroness Bryant?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been introduced.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Catherine mentioned you. It¡¯s very nice to meet you.¡±


    The baron shook his hand heartily, every bit the good-natured country peer. I introduced them and wasted no time coming to the point.


    ¡°I do think I¡¯ve promised you, Lady Bryant, to help arrange a suitable match for Lady Catherine. Lord Kyle here is from a most respectable family, possesses exceptional character, and is extremely academically extinguished. I should say that he is one of the most appealing unengaged gentlemen at the moment!¡±


    I emphasized ¡®unengaged¡¯, reminding Catherine¡¯s conscience that my fiance was indeed engaged to me. She shifted uncomfortably and her cheeks reddened as I stared her in the eye, then her father. He remained perfectly composed and chuckled.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your kindness, Lady Valentina, but Catherine only just returned to me. I have no intention of letting her go quite so soon.¡±


    ¡°But dear, it needn¡¯t be too soon. I think it¡¯s certainly an idea worth considering, especially since Lady Valentina was so kind as to think of us.¡±


    Lady Bryant clutched her husband¡¯s arm sweetly. I smiled and took my chance.


    ¡°I personally believe a long period of engagement builds a very strong bond, like between me and His Highness. What do you think, Lady Catherine? Isn¡¯t Lord Kyle very handsome?¡±


    Catherine opened her mouth, blushing, but no words came out. Kyle, slightly flushed, hurriedly swooped to the rescue, his voice graciously lighthearted but containing hurt from my betrayal.


    ¡°Now, Lady Valentina, you know I¡¯m not interested in marriage. I¡¯m practically married to my work!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s a problem, no? There could be no greater pleasure to me than to bring together two dear friends of mine for a joyful union. As you know, my brother cares very deeply for you, and he wants you to be happy too. Lady Catherine is lovely, is she not?¡±


    For some reason, sadness was mingled in Kyle¡¯s embarrassment at the mention of Damian. He smiled politely.


    ¡°All ladies are lovely to me. Really, it¡¯s getting late, and I think we should let Lady Catherine rest after her carriage journey.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but Lord Kyle, surely you won¡¯t object to a tea party sometimes? I think it¡¯d be truly wonderful just for you and Catherine to get to know each other better.¡±


    Lady Bryant¡¯s eyes gleamed. Awkwardly, Kyle agreed, and the woman seized the opportunity to engage him in conversation, not letting him leave. I couldn¡¯t be more proud of my pupil.


    As I prepared to discreetly make my exit, I met the baron¡¯s eyes. They twinkled, almost amused. My blood boiled, but I smiled sweetly. One day, I¡¯d make him regret being born. I said my farewells and glided away, pleased with the day¡¯s work.


    If I was fortunate, the arrangement would really be for the best, though I didn¡¯t dare hope. Damian cared enough about his friend and his relationship with Catherine was in an early enough stage that he would likely give her up and not develop an obsession if she got together with Kyle. Alas, I knew I wasn¡¯t going to be that lucky.


    After dinner, I wanted some air before going to play cards, so I went for a walk. I stopped on top of a small hill, different from the one we¡¯d occupied for the afternoon, and perhaps even more stunning as the sun set, painting the sky shades of orange and pink over vivid green trees and a sparkling blue lake. It wasn¡¯t too hot, and a pleasant breeze lifted my hair. I sighed contentedly, enjoying the moment.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡±


    I turned to Mikhail. I never specifically mentioned his presence before, but as my personal knight, he went with me everywhere, always protecting and attending to me, along with Tia or Zoe. He guarded from the sides of ballrooms, near my table at tea parties, and followed me wherever I went. I didn¡¯t think about it because it was so natural that he was practically a part of me. Thus was the duty of a lady¡¯s knight, to live only for his master.


    ¡°Yes, my lady?¡±


    ¡°I made this for you.¡±


    I took out a handkerchief and gave it to him. It wasn¡¯t really properly done as I¡¯d embroidered it on a whim, after a bout of inspiration from playing piano, but I was fairly satisfied with it. It didn¡¯t have the fancy edges nor the initials like I¡¯d done for Damian and Oscar, only a simple but handsome white horse, standing up on its hind legs. It reminded me of him, I supposed, because knights rode on white horses. Not exactly original.


    ¡°Thank you very much, my lady.¡±


    He took it with a childishly proud smile, and I once again appreciated what a striking knight I had. Here was someone, I thought, who was loyal to me. Here was someone who knew me and revered me, who I never had to doubt or question. Here was my devoted knight, and not my painfully cold fiance. All the difference that made!


    The following morning was the official opening ceremony of the hunting competition. All the guests gathered in the great hall of the palace, an impressive sight of splendor and prestige. Rows of extravagant chairs faced the altar at the front with a luxurious carpet down the middle. The air buzzed with excitement and eager chatter, but every sound died away and was replaced with silent awe as the procession began.


    ¡°All hail the Royal House of Stoneshire!¡±


    First entered the royal knights, in imposing ceremonial uniforms. The king and queen came next, side by side and thoroughly majestic. My fiance followed, dashing as usual and bearing the ritual¡¯s torch. Princess Elizabeth came behind him, glowering in the magnificent dress she¡¯d no doubt been forced into. After her were four ladies carrying a red cushion together with a velvet cover hiding the object on it. Queen Josephine¡¯s followers, I noted with dissatisfaction. More royal knights brought up the rear.


    The red cushion was placed in front of the stone bowl on the altar. The royal family stood behind it, and the royal knights filed to the sides as King Henry began his speech.


    ¡°Three hundred and twenty six years ago, our predecessors founded Orilon. Every year since then, to celebrate their bravery, we assemble here and remember the virtues they upheld to establish this kingdom.¡±


    A short but inspiring history lesson later, King Henry lifted his hands to the sky and six banners unfurled on the wall behind him. The golden lion of the royal family, the red rose of the grand duchy, and the crests of the four dukedoms. The six founding families that overthrew the last corrupt king of a previous era.


    ¡°This torch was lit on the coronation day of my forefather. It symbolized a new age, which had been brought force by the courage of their youth. With hope, we look to the future and what the next generations will bring us. Let this fire be lit with optimism and trust in the fortune of our young and this kingdom!¡±


    Oscar lowered the torch to touch the bowl, which was actually a fire pit. Flames burst force in pretty colours, vibrant and alive. The king continued.


    ¡°The first queen of Orilon, my foremother, is remembered for her integrity, and spirit. She helped make this kingdom thrive after great adversity, and she, too, placed hope in the morrow and its youth. Let us pride ourselves in her name, and in her honour, let this ornament be bestowed upon the lady with the most hunts to her name.¡±


    In one swift motion, Queen Josephine gracefully lifted the red covering off the cushion, dazzling the room. No expense had been spared in making the tiara, and it was a masterpiece of gold and rubies shaped like laurel leaves. It was different from what I recalled of the novel¡¯s description, but I put that down to one of those indirect butterfly effects. I couldn¡¯t wait until I had it, and everything it represented.


    ¡°In the glory of Orilon, with the dignity of its people, let this hunting competition commence!¡±

 Chapter 80 - Hunting Competition (III)

    Our hunting party consisted of me, Father, Damian, Oscar, King Henry, a few more of the most important nobles at court, and of course a good deal of knights. We gathered near the side doors of the palace as final wishes of luck were given by other aristocrats and those not hunting while we waited for servants to bring our horses.


    I breathed in the fresh morning air, excited. My pistol and the holy dagger hung at my waist, and though I had not yet officially announced to society what it was after obtaining it, intending to dramatically make it declare itself at this competition, I¡¯d made sure there were no shortage of foreshadowing rumours. I wore a handsome and practical hunting suit with my hair tied up in a tall ponytail, dashing enough to match my fiance, who presently approached me.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Valentina.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s composure was cool as usual, and I was unsure if he came next to me because he craved my company or just to keep up appearances. With Mother¡¯s help, the gossip surrounding his visit to Catherine had died down, but I hadn¡¯t confronted him about it yet. I planned to deal with his side of it after the competition to ensure everything went smoothly here. He didn¡¯t bring it up voluntarily either, so it seemed we¡¯d reached an unspoken agreement not to mention it for the time being.


    Thus, my manner to him was not much different, courteous with a hint of intimacy to produce a suitable impression on any passerbys. Except, perhaps, with the excitement of the competition, there was an extra bit of flirtatiousness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been offered many favours again. Should I have to be jealous?¡±


    ¡°No. I refused them all.¡±


    I stared at him and tilted my head incredulously.


    ¡°Why would you do that? You¡¯ve likely wounded many poor hearts.¡±


    ¡°You said last year you wished I would dedicate myself only to you.¡±


    Without realizing it, I smiled. What had I said last year? Ah, yes. I recalled that it was after my crowning as the queen of the hunting competition. Before we returned to the capital, we went for a walk together.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly delighted to be crowned again. The only thing that could possibly make me happier is if you dedicated yourself only to me, but I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s too much to ask.¡±


    It had been one of those frequent moments where I spoke my mind and was particularly bold in trying to get any reaction out of him, because I highly doubted he was listening.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    As expected, his response had been the exact same as the ones made to my previous remarks. He hadn¡¯t even spared a glance my way, so I¡¯d naturally assumed he hadn¡¯t really heard or meant anything. Seeing on his face that same icy but evidently attentive expression he¡¯d worn a year ago, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a laugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s awfully considerate of you. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t return the gesture.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve turned everyone else down, aren¡¯t you going ask for mine?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    I took out the embroidered handkerchief I¡¯d poured many late nights into and met his guarded golden eyes. Wondering what he truly thought and felt, I gave him my loveliest smile.


    ¡°No, never. My most heartfelt favour shall always be yours.¡±


    Most men would have absolutely melted under my sensual gaze. However, slightly unfortunately, my fiance was an impressively cold male lead and not most men. He remained apathetic as he took my handkerchief, and I swore to myself that one day I would make him blush.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome.¡±


    Oscar studied my gift. It was the golden lion of Stoneshire, with our initials intertwined, and an elaborate pattern on the border that took me far too long to figure out. I thought I detected the faintest smile, but it vanished in an instant. Then, he carefully folded the handkerchief and placed it into the front pocket of his shirt. He nodded in the direction of where the others were gathered.


    ¡°We should go. The horses are here.¡±


    I agreed, but I was so pleased that my favour was the only one Oscar took that I forgot to hide my smile before Damian saw it. My brother positively glowered at my fiance, who stared back unflinchingly. Luckily, Father quickly drew Damian away to the other side of the group and engaged him in conversation with the closest noble. We mounted our horses, and our party set off.


    We rode through a grassy field and entered a thin forest. One of the other nobles claimed the first hunt, a plump rabbit. The second kill, a small brown deer, was soon made by the king with the help of Duke Northbury. The kills were taken back to the palace by knights, and we continued in a feverish mood, having sensed the thrill of blood.


    King Henry rode beside me, and we made pleasant conversation.


    ¡°Do you like animals, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Depends on what you mean by ¡®like¡¯, Your Majesty. I respect the uses of tamed creatures, such as horses, and mine is one of my most treasured possessions. I also appreciate the animals being raised to feed us, and I admire the ferocity and beauty of many wild beasts.¡±


    ¡°I share your opinion wholeheartedly, but I was actually referring to pets. They¡¯re very popular among young ladies, I believe.¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯re well-liked by all kinds of people. I suppose they can be amusing, but I prefer the companionship of people.¡±


    ¡°As do I. I consider most animals comfortably stupid, and I feel many people like it that way. Perhaps it makes them feel superior, when they can be so compared to other beings of the species. The blind devotion, too, must be rather appealing. And as you say, they can indeed be entertaining. What do you think, Zacharius?¡±


    Father, after safely depositing Damian with a seasoned mage he idolized in our party, had slipped next to us. His demeanor towards the king was completely different than the warmth with which he treated us. Mother must¡¯ve had a difficult task, like me with my fiance. Yet since she succeeded and taught me her tricks, certainly I could triumph too.


    ¡°I do not know about you, Your Majesty, but I raise animals for practical purposes. I think it foolish to develop attachments to creatures that can¡¯t feel emotions in any complexity, though they¡¯re tolerable when they¡¯re amusing.¡±


    I thought back to a puppy I¡¯d once received when I was little. I¡¯d played with it everyday for a week and adored it with all my heart, until Father brought me a new doll and I lost interest. I couldn¡¯t remember what had happened to it.


    King Henry gave a deep chuckle. He was about to continue, but Father cut him off with a sharp turn of his head towards me.


    ¡°Valentina-¡±


    My instincts sharpened after years of experience, I sensed it just as he did. I whirled around, my pistol already in my hand, and fired.


    A great brown mass roared. It stood up on its hind legs, towering over us. Exhilaration rushed through me and my heart pounded fast. It wasn¡¯t a demon, but it sure as hell was one of the largest bears I¡¯d ever seen. A magnificent beast that would make a fine rug.


    My first shot scraped its cheek, dealing little damage but leaving behind a trail of blood and a very angry bear. It raised a paw to swipe at me, but a bullet from Father whirled past my ear and struck its forearm. It growled angrily and fell back to all fours. The other nobles backed away slightly, recognizing this kill was ours. I kept my eyes trained on the beast as Father spoke eagerly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go left. Try for a flank shot?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    I grabbed the reins on my horse and we circled the bear. It made a run towards an opening, but Father fired a shot right in front of it and it spun around, frightened into searching for another exit. While it prowled, I raised my pistol and took aim at the front shoulders, where the lungs were. At the perfect moment, I fired.


    It gave a thunderous bellow and fell with a loud thump. It tried to lift its head, but after some futile struggles, it laid still, dead. Such a terrifying and powerful animal it had been, but I had killed it. I had been stronger. My eyes glinted as I breathed heavily, trying to come back from the elation.


    Father met my eyes and grinned. The king clapped.


    ¡°Wonderful, Lady Valentina! And Zacharius, I see that age has not bothered you at all! My congratulations on this magnificent kill.¡±


    Father came next to me with a broad smile.


    ¡°Brilliant, my angel, absolutely brilliant! I could not be more proud of you.¡±


    ¡°You taught me well, Father.¡±


    I laughed with the jubilation the rush of power always brought me. It was a reminder that in this life, I was not weak. I would hunt my enemies until every last one of them was out of my way, and I would never be weak again.


    After all, the fun was only getting started.

 Chapter 81 - Hunting Competition (IV)

    - - -


    Catherine wandered around the palace aimlessly. Father had told her to go hunt, preferably with the prince or influential friends, but she had no idea where he was or where to find any of the ladies she barely knew. Lady Bryant had gone to a morning tea party, and Father had been swept away by his friends to hunt. Her knight had looked longingly towards the forest, so she¡¯d let him go too. She was all alone.


    Was life really better than the bookstore? Catherine wasn¡¯t sure. It certainly wasn¡¯t what she¡¯d expected or wanted, yet there was no going back, so she might as well try her best to enjoy it. Catherine had always liked animals, watching children play in the streets with their pets from her window at the bookstore. She didn¡¯t want to kill anything, but if Father told her to hunt, she should at least try. She probably wouldn¡¯t hit anything anyways.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Catherine. How delightful to see you again.¡±


    Catherine whirled around and saw Lady Delilah and Lady Annalise approaching, along with a few other ladies. She beamed.


    ¡°Hello! Nice to see you too! Are you all going hunting?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re dressed in hunting suits because we think they look pretty.¡±


    Catherine laughed nervously, fairly positive that Lady Annalise was being sarcastic. Their outfits were indeed handsome, but didn¡¯t have nearly as many adornments as usual, likely for practicality¡¯s sake. Lady Delilah seemed especially comfortable and striking in hers, like a true hunter.


    ¡°Would you like to join us, Lady Catherine?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Could I? I¡¯d love to! But I¡¯m sorry if I slow you down.¡±


    Lady Delilah smiled graciously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯re only going to the grounds between beginner and intermediate, and most of our friends have little experience.¡±


    ¡°Then, thank you so much for inviting me!¡±


    Catherine was incredibly happy to have the company of friends, and though no one talked to her much, it was better than being alone. She was so excited she had trouble getting on her horse, though that was perhaps more due to her lack of riding skills. Uncle would be disappointed, but fortunately, he wasn¡¯t here. Catherine immediately regretted the thought and scolded herself for being ungrateful.


    Lady Annalise kindly extended a hand.


    ¡°Here. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m so clumsy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Do tell us if you need any more help.¡±


    A burst of warmth filled Catherine¡¯s chest and she smiled contentedly. They were so good to her, like Lady Valentina! Catherine felt a rush of guilt. She hadn¡¯t spoken to Lady Valentina directly since the tea party, and whenever she saw her at balls and public events, she smiled at her like nothing was wrong. At the tea party, she¡¯d shown Catherine vulnerability because she¡¯d trusted her as a friend, but Catherine had wounded her instead.


    As they rode into the forest, Catherine¡¯s conscience tormented her painfully. Lady Valentina was not with them, but Lady Annalise and Lady Delilah rode on either side of her, like guards. Timidly, she spoke to them.


    ¡°Um, is Lady Valentina not hunting with us?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s hunting with the royal party. His Majesty, His Highness, Grand Duke Avington, my mother, and a few other nobles. She told us to invite you along with us if we saw you.¡±


    ¡°O-oh. That¡¯s very sweet of her.¡±


    ¡°It is. She¡¯s terribly fond of you.¡±


    At Lady Delilah¡¯s words and Lady Annalise¡¯s piercing glance, Catherine wanted to disappear. Why, of all people, did Prince Oscar have to be her fiance? How would Uncle and Father possibly make everything all right? Powerless as she was, the only thing she could do was believe, but that was getting difficult.


    Catherine was momentarily saved from her mental anguish by the distraction of a loud gunshot coming from right next to her. It made her jump and almost fall off her horse. She spun to see a light trail of smoke emerge from the barrel of Lady Delilah¡¯s pistol. It pointed a distance away, to a small bleeding creature that laid still. A rabbit, its brown fur stained red.


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    Lady Annalise¡¯s congratulation and the round of praise from the other ladies were met with a pleased smile from Lady Delilah, but Catherine felt rather sick. Her heart still pounded from being startled by the shot, and the dead animal seemed awfully pitiful. It was so tiny and weak, with its whole life and future snuffed out before it even realized it.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°There¡¯s another one in the bushes over there. What a silly little thing, so scared that it doesn¡¯t know to run. Get it, Annalise.¡±


    Lady Delilah gestured with her pistol. Annalise fumbled with her crossbow and fired. The bunny, perhaps finally beginning to comprehend the death of a parent, tried to dart out of the way just in time for the arrow to cut deeply through its back. It fell, whimpering, but kept twitching.


    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s suffering. Would you like to end its misery, Lady Catherine?¡±


    Catherine couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of the feeble and desperate animal. Despite its pleading gaze, she hadn¡¯t the courage to do anything. She just wanted it to all go away. Breathing heavily, Catherine shook her head.


    Without hesitation, Lady Delilah aimed and fired. The bunny stopped moving. Other than the ugly wound on its rear, it could''ve been almost peaceful. Catherine was glad it was over, though she was a little frightened of the darkness in Lady Delilah''s gleaming green eyes.


    Knights collected the hunts and they continued riding, though Catherine was still unsettled. Moreover, her legs were quickly growing tired and sore, but she didn¡¯t want to ask anything and hold the others back. Though most of the ladies didn¡¯t hunt as masterfully as Lady Delilah, they all seemed proficient with horseback riding. Thankfully, Lady Annalise came to her rescue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s slow down.¡±


    The group agreed and they went at a more lenient pace. Lady Annalise turned her head to look at her.


    ¡°Stamina is something you build up over time. We¡¯ve had dancing, riding, and other lessons our whole lives. Though of course, it¡¯s not your fault you had a poor upbringing.¡±


    ¡°I see. I guess I¡¯ve always had a weak constitution.¡±


    When Catherine had first come to live with Father, she¡¯d noticed her health improving with the increased amount of food and exercise she got. However, she¡¯d gradually begun to feel weaker than she had been at the bookstore, likely from the strain of people. She hadn¡¯t known how much effort it took, so much that her fitness was among the least of her constant worries.


    Her mind strayed back to wondering if Lady Valentina blamed her for her fiance¡¯s late night visit. Concerns she¡¯d once considered possibly romantic, but now that she was in the midst of it, absolutely horrid. What could her dear friend be thinking¡­?


    - - -


    I deliberated on whether Catherine was sensing the effects of the poison yet. Usually, with the specific type of rare and slow poison I was using on her, reactions grew more noticeable after six months, which was about now, not to mention the side effects of the infertility poison. She would continue to wilt until she was dead or no longer a threat, whichever came first, like an animal caught in a trap.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve scared off all the critters in the area! Where shall we head next?¡±


    Duchess Finley¡¯s proclamation was met with assent. A few suggestions were offered for our direction, but they were all old and known spots, satisfactory, but nothing new to arouse enthusiasm. I seized this opportunity.


    ¡°What about Calemore¡¯s Point? It¡¯s a small cliff towards the east, not very well known, but I went there last year and it was excellent.¡±


    Based on the descriptions from the novel, years of analysis, pouring over maps, and scouting it out personally last year, Calemore¡¯s Point was the best fit for the place Catherine had been attacked by demons, and the cliff she and Oscar fell off of. Without Catherine¡¯s divinity, hopefully the demons would be attracted by the holy dagger, or we could simply wander around until we find them.


    My recommendation was received with pleasure. We headed towards Calemore¡¯s Point, which wasn¡¯t very far away, as I¡¯d done my best to inconspicuously guide us towards it the whole time. It was a charming spot, with a fair share of animals to be hunted, as promised. We enjoyed ourselves hunting and I encouraged us to make as much noise as possible.


    My efforts were not in vain. Damian was the first to notice.


    ¡°Val! Watch out!¡±


    I whirled around as a tiny ball of purple light whizzed past me. It hit one of the creatures rapidly approaching out of nowhere and spread through it, making it stumble and snarl. Damian used a gun powered by magic as it allowed him to control it incredibly precisely, and his bullets were custom made and imbued with magic as well. He quickly cast spells as he fired, hitting a target and dealing damage with every shot, some with extra abilities, slowing and binding the beasts.


    I couldn¡¯t tell what animals the demons once were. They were all contorted differently, some with extra horns, fangs, eyes, claws, or even limbs, and they smelled disgusting. Their pelts were black and streaked with purple, and their sizes varied in different degrees of huge. Such was the power of the demon lord¡¯s contamination.


    ¡°Knights! In formation!¡±


    The captain of the royal guards reacted swiftly to the situation. Every knight in our party listened to him and formed a collective shield in front of us. There were some screams, and the captain assigned some knights to help us retreat.


    The demons attacked the knights furiously, easily pushing back their defensive line with abnormal strength. Swords and guns did not wound them in the slightest and angered them more. While Damian¡¯s magic did manage to hurt them, it wasn¡¯t enough. In a sense, he was finally fighting against equals. He was almost like them, but I would save that troubling thought for later.


    ¡°Valentina, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Father shouted to me, but I held tightly to the reins of my horse, refusing to turn. The demons instilled in me fear I had not experienced since my past life, against the disappointment and chastisement of my old parents, and I hated every bit of it. Anger filled me up. I was no longer the helpless little girl, and I would not run, even as my heart pounded in my chest. I was Lady Valentina Avington, and how dare these animals think they were more powerful than me?


    I was no skilled knight, but neither was Catherine when she sealed the demon lord in the novel. On the other hand, I¡¯d been practicing for this everyday for the past decade. Dagger against beast, with my life and sainthood on the line. I was more prepared than she¡¯d ever been, and I was superior in every sense. I may be betting the lives of our entire party, but I was arrogant enough to believe I could win it.


    I pulled out my dagger as a demon leapt high above, breaking through the line of knights. It bounded towards Father, who was facing me with his back turned, so I pushed him aside and let my training take over.


    Were my years of dedication and hard work enough to match Catherine¡¯s blessings from God and the author? Either way, this would be the moment of truth.

 Chapter 82 - Hunting Competition (V)

    Blood splattered all over my face. I blinked.


    The dagger cut through the thick pelt of the demon as easily as if it were cake. A clean, smooth slice through the neck that made its head fly off and fall to the ground. Blood sprouted from its neck as its decapitated body collapsed in front of me with a heavy thump.


    ¡°Valentina, what-¡±


    ¡°Go! I¡¯ll explain later.¡±


    I pushed Father behind me and steered my horse towards the defensive line. Damian somehow got next to me, still casting and firing quickly.


    ¡°For god¡¯s sake, Val, be careful. But if you insist on being saintly, I¡¯ll cover you.¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll see you when they¡¯re dead.¡±


    Having gotten over the initial fear, pure adrenaline ran through me. The knights¡¯ formation was gradually breaking apart, so I first took care of the demons that leaked to reduce pressure from the fleeing nobles. My decade of practice kicked in, and I fought with the ferocity of a proper saint and queen, the protector of her people and God¡¯s chosen one.


    The holy dagger penetrated demon skin like it was nothing, with barely any force needed, while normal bullets and blades could barely leave a scratch. With this ridiculously overpowered relic, I finally understood how Catherine, as weak as she was, had been able to so effortlessly seal the demon king in the novel. It was even easier for me as I had actual training.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    The captain of the knights shot me a glance of acknowledgement and the knights utilized the momentary relief I brought to reorganize and launch a new round of assault. Their weapons did little to harm the demons, but they managed to hold them back while I hunted them one by one. The demons sometimes almost overwhelmed me, but Damian made sure none got too close.


    Slowly but surely, we pushed the demons back. After all, the knights were from the best families in the kingdom and the finest there were, Damian was one of the strongest mages in history, and I was the holy saint. I felt a savage thrill of power from slaughtering those horrendous creatures so deftly and briefly wondered if I wasn¡¯t just like them on the inside.


    Finally, the last demon fell. I panted, my heart still pounding. The holy dagger, the coat of my horse, and my clothes and myself were all covered with blood, and everything smelled revolting. The knights collected themselves and tended to the wounded. Suddenly, I became aware of how tired my limbs were and slid off of my horse. Damian, always the gentleman, came to my side, and I leaned into him.


    ¡°That was incredible, Val.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    A horse bolted out of the trees. The rider jumped off and ran towards us.


    ¡°Valentina! Damian!¡±


    Father grabbed the both of us and embraced us tightly. He sighed with relief as we squeezed him back. When we were let go, he anxiously examined us up and down.


    ¡°Are you injured? What happened? What¡¯s all this blood?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not mine. I killed the demons.¡±


    ¡°I helped too. You should¡¯ve seen us, Father. Val was like a real angel.¡±


    Father¡¯s expression twisted, as if he wasn¡¯t certain whether to be proud or furious.


    ¡°You two defeated all of them? Dear god, you¡¯ve grown up too much. Oh, what the hell were you thinking?!¡±


    We were spared further confusion on his part by the knight captain, who reminded us that we shouldn¡¯t linger in case more demons came. Father picked me up and put me on his horse in front of him. I wondered why he didn¡¯t do the same with Damian, but then I realized since he¡¯d attacked from range, he was relatively clean, while I looked far worse and was practically drenched in blood.


    I hadn¡¯t rode on the same horse with Father since I was a child, but it was very comforting. He led us through the route the rest of the nobles had taken, and we soon came out of the forest and reached the pavilion where a small crowd was gathered. Oscar was among them, and I was almost gleefully confident that a burst of euphoric relief flashed across his expression when he saw me.


    He got up, but if he¡¯d intended to approach us, he was stopped by a hand on the arm by the king, who also stood. King Henry came towards us, but Mother got here first, gliding as fast as humanly possible.


    ¡°Oh, my poor darlings.¡±


    She took a handkerchief and attempted to clean away the blood on my face, to no avail. Tenderly and tragically, she lamented to us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how worried I was? How could you do such a thing to me? Oh, whatever would I do if I lost any of you?¡±


    While we reassured her we would never do such a thing again, the knight captain moved to speak to the king. The latter nodded and addressed me, gently but firmly.


    ¡°Lady Valentina, I understand that you¡¯ve eliminated the creatures that attacked us. For that, I thank you very much. However, forgive me for asking, but did you have any idea that they would be there when you suggested Calemore¡¯s Point?¡±


    I¡¯d committed my lines to memory, and I put on a performance that would make Mother proud.


    ¡°I apologize so terribly, Your Majesty and everyone else, for the fright. When I went to Calemore¡¯s Point last year, it was a perfectly lovely spot. Yet earlier today, I felt so desperately drawn to the place, like it needed me, but I hadn¡¯t the slightest idea why, so I assumed it must¡¯ve been the guilt of keeping a wonderful hunting spot to myself. I could have never imagined the presence of those beasts.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Bashful and immense remorse, almost on the verge of tears from putting others in such danger. Nevertheless, I took out the holy dagger and caressed it, holding it in a way that it was visible to all and looking at it with regret and conviction.


    ¡°This is the holy dagger that had been used to seal the demon king. I received it a few months ago, from a woman claiming to be a messenger from God. We, the temple, decided to delay a declaration in order to study it and decipher further what God meant with this, especially its implications regarding the awakening of the demon king, so as not to cause panic. Now, I suppose it¡¯s unfortunately clear.¡±


    An old man came from the palace, helped by a maid, who I had planted years ago for this exact purpose. The senior priest maintaining the palace¡¯s chapel was a rare true believer, and the maid, his only source of information from the outside, had made sure that in his eyes, I was the perfect devout saint. As a priest under the patronage of the royal family, he was extremely well respected.


    Every year since I¡¯d recalled my memories, even before my debut when I came here as moral support for Father, I visited his chapel faithfully everyday, and just this morning too. He lifted a shaky finger, pointing to the forest, and spoke with a raspy voice.


    ¡°I felt¡­ such a great evil, so utterly wicked and damned. Demons, only the first, as their king strengthens. Yet they were vanquished, with God¡¯s blessing! It is her duty. The saint will save us¡­ she is the only one that can. All hail, Saint Valentina.¡±


    His words had an impressive and commanding effect, like a true messenger of God, or at least everyone believed him to be, and so they impulsively echoed him.


    ¡°All hail, Saint Valentina.¡±


    It was a magnificent moment, though it would¡¯ve been better if I wasn¡¯t covered in blood or smelling dreadfully. With that, the public was temporarily satisfied, and my family ushered me into the palace to bandage my minor wounds and clean me up. They only left after receiving assurance that I would keep myself as safe as possible in any future saintly activities involving the greatest evil in this world.


    I dictated letters to Nathaniel and Priest Fernandez, detailing today¡¯s events and future plans, which Zoe transcribed and sent. The temple would make a declaration as soon as I returned from the competition, officially warning the people of the demon king¡¯s return but with much consolation regarding my abilities to avoid panic.


    It was a testament to the hunting competition¡¯s importance that it was not cancelled despite the demon attack. After all, the royal family was already struggling with unity and loyalty from the nobles, and so they couldn¡¯t afford losing the event of the year symbolizing patriotism. Thus, the rest of the week was spent in relatively enjoyable hunting, though with slight nervousness in the air and a greatly increased number of knight escorts.


    The night before the closing day of the competition, a knock came at my door. I gave permission, and Mikhail came in, holding a large box.


    ¡°Good evening, my lady.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    His handsome face was distressed but determined, with a hint of pride. It never ceased to amuse me how easy he was to read compared to nobles, and in particular, my fiance. It made me feel that he and his feelings were wholly mine, and I liked that very much.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to kill the demons for my lady, and my lady had to dirty your hands because of my incompetence. I¡¯m very sorry, and I know it¡¯s not much, but please accept this as my apology.¡±


    Mikhail approached where I sat and knelt down so I could see the contents of the box, which he opened. It was brilliantly red fur, as bright as a rose or my hair. I picked it up and feeling the softness, knew at once it was genuine. It was fashioned into a coat, and though the craftsmanship wasn¡¯t the best of the best, it was at the level of high society, probably from one of the many artisans that were invited to the palace during the competition so pelts could be made into gifts as soon as they were hunted.


    ¡°A fire red fox? But those are exceedingly rare. And how could you afford the craft?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking it every year since I¡¯ve been allowed to come. I¡¯d thought my knighthood and protection were the best gifts I could offer my lady, but a few days ago I discovered that I was lacking even in those aspects. I¡¯ve never had anything to spend on, so I had a little savings collected over the years.¡±


    ¡°With your salary? This must¡¯ve taken all of it.¡±


    ¡°Everything of mine is my lady¡¯s anyways. It¡¯s the least I can do as a humble request for my lady to tolerate me until I grow stronger.¡±


    His pale blue eyes were so sorrowful that my heart ached, but also filled with warmth. I smiled.


    ¡°Very well. If it lessens your misery, know that I shall still need you in cases of dealing with people. They¡¯re capable of being much more dangerous than demons, after all. Besides, it wasn¡¯t entirely displeasurable to slay them myself.¡±


    The pride I¡¯d seen in his eyes took over, and Mikhail smiled. It was always too pretty.


    ¡°My lady is powerful, and I thank God for the honour of being able to serve you.¡±


    I had countless other fur coats, but they¡¯d cost next to nothing to those that gave them to me. Yet to Mikhail, I was his everything, and that made me feel a strange kind of happiness. I was still thinking about him during the closing ceremony the next morning, as Queen Josephine crowned me the queen of the hunting competition. I had won by a large margin, especially since Oscar dedicated all his hunts to me.


    ¡°Lady Valentina Avington, may you continue to behold the virtues of a true lady. Live with elegance and grace, and breathe life into Orilon with the passion and beauty of your youth and soul.¡±


    I wished that instead of the lovely tiara she placed on my head, it was her own crown. Had I been born into the royal family, I wouldn¡¯t need to depend on a fragile engagement with a man that may or may not care for me.


    After the ceremony, I saw Oscar standing by alone as he waited for his carriage, and my ambitions obligated me to take the opportunity to strengthen our relationship with another one sided conversation. As usual, for once, I just wanted to know what he felt, to hear him tell me that I mattered to him. I was so, so tired of holding on to the rare small actions and fleeting expressions, wondering if I could rely on his affection or if I needed to strengthen my political and social standing even more to make up for the lack of it, if worse came to worst.


    Alas, I kept going with the perfect sweet smile.


    - - -


    Catherine watched Lady Valentina talk to Prince Oscar. She¡¯d heard about how amazing Lady Valentina had been, killing all those demons by herself, but she hadn¡¯t had the chance to congratulate her yet, and she already felt too much guilt to disturb the happy couple.


    ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? He ran the moment he saw the demons, because he doesn¡¯t give a damn about her and they both know it. She deserves so much better, but she likes his crown too much.¡±


    Catherine jumped and her handbag fell to the floor, its contents spilling. Lord Damian, who¡¯d somehow come to stand next to her without her noticing, hurried to help her pick them up. Their fingers brushed, and she blushed.


    ¡°Y-you startled me, Lord Damian! What were you talking about?¡±


    Lord Damian did not reply. He was holding and looking at a handkerchief that had fallen out of her bag. It had a badly embroidered yellow rose and his initials. Her cheeks reddened further.


    ¡°A-ah, I¡¯d made that for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you before the competition, and I thought it was too ugly anyways¡­¡±


    He smiled, his purple eyes glinting. It took Catherine¡¯s breath away.


    ¡°How would you like to come to my sister¡¯s birthday ball with me, Lady Catherine?¡±

 Chapter 83 - Eighteen (I)

    I wasn¡¯t sure how time and reincarnation into a novel actually worked, as in my past life Valentina the fictional villainess and Jenny the miserable high school student existed quite separately. Yet by an aspect of rebirth or by pure coincidence, the day Jenny died was the day Valentina was born in another world. A beautiful night in early July, eighteen years ago, a pathetic teenage girl had too much fun, and the grand duchy welcomed a new lady.


    ¡°Prince Oscar Stoneshire and Lady Valentina Avington!¡±


    My birthday ball was a magnificent affair that rivalled Princess Elizabeth¡¯s due to my much greater popularity and social influence. I arrived on the arm of my fiance, who looked even more handsome today with a new intricate suit and brought out his striking golden eyes. He was such a beautiful accessory that I didn¡¯t even mind his coldness. I wore a brilliant red dress and my favourite jewels, showing off my full gorgeousness and glamour.


    The ballroom was filled with important guests, but Damian wasn¡¯t there. I wasn¡¯t too worried, as he often liked to make a dramatic late entrance, similar to me. As the people finished trickling in, Father coughed, immediately summoning everyone¡¯s attention. He smiled, a rare occasion in public, and raised his glass.


    ¡°Thank you for attending my daughter Valentina¡¯s birthday ball. Eighteen years have gone by so quickly that in my mind the image of a small child is as fresh as yesterday¡¯s. I am immensely proud of Valentina and her coming of age, and it is my greatest pleasure to have her as my daughter.¡±


    He raised his glass to a round of applause and the guests toasted. Mother spoke next, beaming at Father¡¯s side.


    ¡°Valentina is everything I¡¯ve ever hoped for. She¡¯s my pride and joy, and the jewel of our family. I wish her all the best in her maturity, and I would like her to know that I¡¯ve enjoyed these eighteen years immensely.¡±


    A delicate tear emerged from the corner of her eye, and she wiped it away gracefully. There was another toast, and as I drained my glass, I felt an odd pang in my chest, next to the warmth and happiness. Empty glasses were placed on trays servants carried around, and Father approached us with a broad grin.


    ¡°My angel, could I have the first dance of your adulthood?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Father. You don¡¯t mind, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°No, certainly not.¡±


    The music began, and Father danced with me masterfully. Ever since my first birthday ball, it was tradition for us to have the first dance together. The older generation did not frequently attend balls, but Father was an excellent dancer. He was good company, too.


    ¡°Your necklace is beautiful. Are those the newest diamonds from our mine? They suit you perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you. It¡¯s my gift from Mother.¡±


    A nice contrast to my usual partner, who never noticed or complimented anything I wore. Mother trained Father well, I thought with a smile.


    ¡°What did His Highness give you?¡±


    ¡°A portrait of me, by the royal painter. It looks very nice in my room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t believe anything could truly be good enough for you. His Highness, for example. Your mother¡¯s been telling me things, and my angel, you must know that you deserve someone that loves and worships you completely. You can have any man that catches your eye, and you needn¡¯t feel tied down to the prince simply because you¡¯ve been together so long. If you¡¯re ever dissatisfied, we can break the betrothal anytime.¡±


    Father gazed at me earnestly, his black eyes boring into mine. He¡¯d probably wanted to say that for a while, but this occasion was indeed fitting. I bit my lip but smiled reassuringly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I can manage Oscar, and I know he¡¯ll be able to make me happy.¡±


    His throne would, anyways. Father sighed, then laughed resignedly.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re all grown up. I thought this day would never come, but first Damian, and now you, my little Valentina. It¡¯s too fast. I don¡¯t want to lose you, perhaps selfishly, but more importantly, I don¡¯t ever want you to be sad.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    I blinked away the wetness in my eyes before tears could form. My heart overflowed with sentiment, but it was not only Father I thought of. I remembered another dad and another mom, anxiously waiting for a daughter that would never come home. For many years, I¡¯d shoved them to the back of my mind, but tonight the memories refused to be suppressed, like the ghost of Jenny keeping vigil.


    In my past life, I¡¯d impatiently waited for my eighteenth birthday, to finally be set free from my parents and their constant nagging. I would no longer live in fear of saying the wrong thing or footsteps outside my door or arguments erupting without warning and ending in slammed doors and unstoppable tears. I¡¯d been so ready to live like my friends were doing at last, and the first night I was so impatient that I snuck out to do so was my last night in that world. I never got to be eighteen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be an Avington, and that will keep me going through whatever happens. Thank you, Father, for everything.¡±


    Had my old parents wanted me to be happy? They thought they knew what would make me content when I was older. A good education, a good job, and money. Perhaps they were right, but we never got to find out, and the way they pushed me towards an ideal future made the scant years I actually got to live nothing but torment. By the end, we both lost. I was resentful and ready to leave without turning back, and they lost me to a final futile attempt at rebellion.


    I had no doubt that they mourned me. I¡¯d been an expensive investment, but I¡¯d died before I managed to make them proud. Besides, deep down, I believed they¡¯d cared about me. It was why they pressed me so hard and strained our relationship to the way it had ended, and why despite all that, they never hit me. I wondered if they ever felt sorry.


    If time worked the same in our worlds, I wondered how they were. Was my face fading in their minds like theirs were for me? Was I barely a fleeting and regretful thought? They must be old, without anyone to take care of them but each other. Did they forgive me for dying? In these eighteen years, perhaps I¡¯d long forgiven them. Before I knew it, the passionate hate I once embraced had paled into numb sorrow that Jenny¡¯s story ended as it did.


    Eighteen years. We¡¯d all moved on.


    ¡°I love you, Father.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, my angel.¡±


    The dance ended, and Father embraced me. His eyes were shining with what seemed suspiciously like tears. I never wanted to let go, because I never got to hug my old dad or mom like so. Words could not express the appreciation I had for Father and Mother, for letting me love them without hating myself, and so I did love them with everything I had.


    For the present was what mattered, and I knew that all too well as I saw my fiance coming for the next dance. I gingerly let go of Father, determined anew. The tale of Lady Valentina Avington would not end the same way as Jenny¡¯s.


    Oscar was not a worse dancer than Father, albeit a much colder companion. With the hunting competition over, I wasted no time in getting to the business I had planned for tonight.


    ¡°Tell me, Your Highness. Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As usual, his expression did not falter in the slightest.


    ¡°What do you feel about Lady Catherine?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s amiable.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you enlighten me on why you left your birthday banquet early to visit her?¡±


    He had the audacity to hesitate, like he had any idea of shame.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I felt that I had to see her. I apologize if it caused you any distress, and I promise I won''t do anything like that again.¡±


    My grip on his hand tightened as I trembled slightly with anger. I¡¯ve read it far too many times in novels, and they always started like this. The male lead just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the female lead, because she was oh, so, interesting. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, because he¡¯d never truly been in love before he met her!


    This conversation was obviously not going anywhere, and I¡¯d gotten the confirmation I¡¯d expected from him. Expected, but failing a secret hope that it wouldn¡¯t be, and ultimately disheartening. I¡¯d taken the excuse of the hunting competition to send the Avington physicians to examine him, and they¡¯d returned negative on every malicious potion and spell known to men, so this must truly be the horrible magic of love.


    ¡°But you do like me?¡±


    ¡°Assuredly.¡±


    I could¡¯ve handled it if we¡¯d agreed at the very beginning for this to purely be political. What I couldn¡¯t stand was him toying with my feelings, watching him slowly fall for Catherine and not being able to do anything about it, and worrying when he¡¯d like her so much that my position would be compromised.


    I would plan later, so in front of him, I resumed my typical pleasant manner like nothing was wrong. He never noticed anyways, and I agreed with Father that I deserved much better.


    On that notion, I caught Mikhail¡¯s eyes. He was standing along the side of the ballroom with the other knights, both Avington and personal. I smiled, but it was not the same. I studied my fiance again, in all his ravishing glory, and wished, like I¡¯d done too many times, that I could be sure he was mine, and that those golden eyes would stop haunting me.


    I was temporarily distracted from my laments by two figures appearing on the interior balcony. I swore silently as they were announced.


    ¡°Lord Damian Avington and Lady Catherine Bryant!¡±

 Chapter 84 - Eighteen (II)

    In the novel, I invited Catherine to my birthday ball for the sole sake of bullying her, providing a convenient opportunity for Damian to stand up for her and for them to grow closer. As a main part of my strategy was simply limiting her exposure to the male leads, I dealt with this event by merely making sure her invitation got lost in the mail. On my birthday, I just wanted to cherish the moment without being reminded of my scripted fate.


    Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t seem likely now. I hadn¡¯t been able to relax completely since Catherine joined high society, and seeing her on my brother¡¯s arm didn¡¯t help. I hadn¡¯t expected Damian to invite her as his partner, but I supposed this occasion was as good as any other for us to communicate properly.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Lady Valentina!¡±


    ¡°My best wishes for your birthday, my sweet Val, and for another splendid year to come.¡±


    Catherine beamed while Damian smirked at me. He must¡¯ve helped with her appearance, because she looked so nice that she almost fitted in, if not for her peasant¡¯s composure. I smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Lady Catherine, Damian. I¡¯m glad to have you both in my life. Please enjoy yourselves tonight.¡±


    With the standard greetings over, I turned away and sought my next target. If one brought a partner, it was etiquette to have the first dance with them, or the first available dance, like my special case today. Damian was socially required to have the first dance with Catherine, and though I could try asking him to make an exception like Father did, it would be very awkward if he were so far gone that he refused. It was depressing that it could be a real prospect.


    Nevertheless, after the first dance, one could dance with whoever one wanted, like one¡¯s brother¡¯s best friend, to set him up with the girl unconsciously seducing one¡¯s brother. It didn¡¯t take me long to find Kyle. Our eyes met, and he approached me willingly with a tight-lipped smile.


    ¡°Good evening, Lord Kyle. Would you like to have this dance with me? We could discuss certain things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree. We definitely need to talk.¡±


    - - -


    Catherine couldn¡¯t stop smiling as the music began and Lord Damian took her hand. In fact, she hadn¡¯t been able to stop smiling since he¡¯d arrived at the Bryant mansion with an entire outfit as a gift, and more importantly, himself. She felt a constant unfamiliar warmth in her chest, and she liked it a lot.


    ¡°I must say, Lady Catherine, you look lovely tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! You know, that¡¯s a compliment to you too, since you picked out everything. Thanks so much again. I¡¯ve never seen jewels this big!¡±


    Lord Damian chuckled and spun her. He was still the only one that could do that without making her almost fall or step on him!


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome. After all, such beautiful jewels deserve to belong to a charming lady like yourself! Indeed, I¡¯m afraid the emerald necklace pales in comparison to your dazzling eyes.¡±


    Catherine blushed and giggled. He was too kind, just like his sister.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not pretty at all! Really, Lord Damian, I truly appreciate you asking me to come with you, despite all my flaws.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so modest, darling. However, do tell me, have I plagued your mind as you have haunted mine?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened and her cheeks reddened. She couldn¡¯t possibly admit that he was the face she now imagined whenever she read a romance novel, because of how absolutely perfect he was. Even to herself, she¡¯d been denying the realization, because she didn¡¯t want to disappoint Uncle. Still, as good as Lord Damian had been to her, the least she could offer was the truth.


    ¡°I guess it depends. Have you thought about me much?¡±


    ¡°Not a day goes by that I don¡¯t wish to see you again. Since this afternoon, when I finally had the fortune to be in your company once more, I¡¯ve felt nothing but pure bliss.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s heart pounded so loudly that she almost tripped, but Lord Damian caught her. She gazed into his ardent purple eyes, then turned away, flushing.


    ¡°A-ah, I see¡­¡±


    Her mind went blank, but before she could think of a response, Lord Damian began a new topic.


    ¡°Your dancing has improved since last time, Lady Catherine. My spell to guide wandering feet away from my shoes isn¡¯t activating quite as often! I strengthened it just for you, you know.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The intense quality of his voice that had been pressuring her a mere moment earlier was gone and replaced by a light playfulness. A twinkle entered his eyes, and their fervour faded into the background, yet lingered there, threatening to return at any minute.


    The confusion only made her more flustered, as her heart beat fast in anticipation of when they would stray back to the original topic. Maybe it was what he intended! Regardless, Catherine protested with burning cheeks.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t that bad at dancing, was I? In any case, I got better because I had a lot of practice!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you go to balls very frequently?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since Father wants me to. I want to fit in with everyone!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, darling. You¡¯re cute enough as you are, and I wouldn¡¯t trade that for anything.¡±


    If it could only be so easy with Prince Oscar! Catherine didn¡¯t like all the work trying to become similar to Lady Valentina to replace her when Lady Valentina already existed and was happy with His Highness. Yet as she currently was, Father had said it was impossible for the prince or anyone else to be interested in her. She must learn how to be a proper lady, and though she worked her hardest, she knew her reputation was still dissatisfactory to Father.


    ¡°Lord Damian, thank you for being so nice to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your own charm, darling, and because we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°E-eh? I don¡¯t know, but I would love to be!¡±


    ¡°Then do forgive my impudence, but would you care for something more?¡±


    He whispered the words in her ears, a position their dance had somehow gotten them in, making her shiver delightfully. When he leaned back, the vigour had returned to his eyes. It took Catherine¡¯s breath away, luring her in and tempting her further. Her legs felt weak.


    ¡°What do you mean, Lord Damian?¡±


    ¡°Frankly, Lady Catherine, you¡¯re unlike any other girl I¡¯ve ever met, and I¡¯ve met a fair share, so believe me when I say not a single one is as wonderful as you. From the moment I first saw you, I knew you¡¯d be different, but I could have never imagined how adorable you are.¡±


    He paused briefly, letting her take it in. She was grateful, because otherwise her heart might have burst with a mixture of excitement, happiness and fear. He continued once she¡¯d regained enough of her senses to hear him.


    ¡°I simply can¡¯t keep you off my mind, and I fear that¡¯s begun to even interfere with my work! As you know, I¡¯m the best mage there is, and we wouldn¡¯t want to damage a valuable asset for the kingdom.¡±


    Catherine giggled. Lord Damian smiled, and it was the best thing she had ever seen.


    ¡°I know we haven¡¯t known each other very long, and I understand if you think I¡¯m mad. I think that way about myself sometimes, though I assure you I don¡¯t do this often. Still, I have to ask, and all I humbly beg of you is to consider. Darling, won¡¯t you let me court you?¡±


    Catherine felt that if she were a proper lady, she would have fainted gracefully into his arms. Instead, she trembled with emotions. It was the romance novel proposal she¡¯d always wanted, and she was filled with nervous joy. Nervous, because she couldn¡¯t possibly accept it! Father and Uncle would be upset if she did, and yet she so desperately wanted to.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m absolutely honoured, Lord Damian. Um, c-could I think about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, darling. Take as long as you need. I¡¯ll wait for an eternity, if I have to.¡±


    When he spoke like that, her heart couldn¡¯t help but melt into sweet warmness. She was making little progress with Prince Oscar, not to mention the immense guilt whenever she thought of Lady Valentina. Yet her life had always been centered around Uncle, and Uncle wanted her to marry the prince, no matter what. She thought of his disapproving expression and swallowed.


    Uncle had taught her to be a good and appreciative girl. Her priority was repaying him, and nothing else. If she courted Lord Damian and later broke it off, it might hurt him, and by extension, hurt Lady Valentina even more.


    Nevertheless, a tiny spark of hope remained. When she got home, she would ask Uncle. In the end, he would make sure everyone was happy. Yes, Uncle would know what to do.


    - - -


    Damian observed the girl in front of him with mild displeasure.


    Beneath the charming smile, he was frowning, not that Catherine could notice. No one could, except his sweet Val. They¡¯d received the same education from Mother on reading people and manipulating them, the best there was, which was why it was odd that Catherine was not yet head over heels in love with him. He supposed he wasn¡¯t lying when he said she wasn¡¯t like any girl he¡¯d met.


    He was annoyed that Catherine was not yet crushed under his affection. Her expression was strangely faraway and tense, different from her usual brightness and almost similar to what he¡¯d at times see on Valentina when they were young, usually when their parents did something particularly nice for her.


    It interested him that he should be intrigued. His feelings were typically reserved for Valentina, his parents, and occasionally Kyle. Catherine was merely a tool to provoke a reaction from his precious sister and to amuse himself with, like all his other lady friends. Yet her unsophisticated and cute manner was a breath of fresh air, something new that he liked very much, and he found her extremely entertaining. Nearly enough to distract him temporarily from the thought of his sister, a feat no one had accomplished before.


    Damian glanced at his precious sister, who was dancing with Kyle. His friend was preferable to that horrible fiance of hers, as he was too dull for his darling Val to ever find him appealing. How he longed to keep her all to himself! But before he could lose himself in a daydream, he felt his shoe spell trigger again and caught Catherine just as she was about to fall.


    The girl smiled shyly, probably more genuine than anything Val had ever shown him. His heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m still bad at dancing, but I just need more practice, right?¡±


    ¡°If you practice with me, I can make you the best dancer in the kingdom. I¡¯d rather not, though, so I could be the only one you can dance with when you¡¯ve scared off all the other gentlemen.¡±


    In any case, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to get to know Lady Catherine better.

 Chapter 85 - Eighteen (III)

    ¡°Please excuse my lack of pleasantries, Lord Kyle, but I¡¯d rather get to the point. Lady Catherine is a wonderful girl and would make a lovely wife. If you¡¯re concerned about her commoner upbringing-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing of that kind, Lady Valentina.¡±


    Kyle was positively sulking, but I had no patience for the trivial emotions of side characters.


    ¡°Well? What is it that you object to, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m merely not interested in marriage.¡±


    I frowned. That was clear defiance of the social standards the members of high society lived by.


    ¡°You mean at the moment, I presume. Surely you¡¯ll marry eventually, but if you¡¯re too late there mayn¡¯t be anyone as suitable as Lady Catherine. Why, you might have to marry an old maid whom you could never grow to care for. Sooner or later, your family will pressure you into a match, whether you like it or not. At least currently, you can make your own decision.¡±


    ¡°Your worry is touching, but I see it as that I should enjoy my freedom for as long as possible. I haven¡¯t found anyone I particularly like yet, and I don¡¯t have the effort to seek someone, with all our important work for the kingdom. Besides, I assure you I shall be able to deal with my family or any other well-meaning individual.¡±


    He stared me in the eye purposefully. It was a standard textbook answer plausible to most nosy relatives, but for some reason I had the suspicion that he was lying, and I was usually correct, though I had no idea why he did.


    I had been trying to push other men Catherine¡¯s way, but due to her damned reputation, few were willing. Moreover, as the first one to ever dance with her, Kyle had an advantage that would be a pity to let go to waste, not to mention the implicit gentleman¡¯s code that would automatically prevent my brother from pursuing her further. I tried my best to reason with him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look. I¡¯m presenting Lady Catherine right to you, and if you¡¯ve ever thought of me kindly, you would trust that I¡¯m certain you would be happy together, and have the decency to at least try.¡±


    He had the impudence to sound as exasperated as I was.


    ¡°Lady Valentina, with all due respect, please stay out of my business.¡±


    I had an odd sense of deja vu. When had someone else dared to say that to me without being executed? Ah, yes. I had been attempting to console Delilah and persuade her to try again with Damian. Odd, they wore the same expression of heavily veiled misery too.


    Suddenly, it all clicked, and I cursed myself for not seeing it earlier. I chose my next words carefully.


    ¡°Is it perhaps that you prefer your friendship with Damian?¡±


    Kyle wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes. Finally, he relented, with a flush to his cheeks.


    ¡°Oh, close enough! Let¡¯s just say that I love him more than I love my actual brothers, but it¡¯s not like anything¡¯s ever going to happen. I simply wish to be with him as long as I can before he finds a girl he likes so much that he never thinks about me again!¡±


    This situation was rather unexpected, but could prove to be advantageous. In my mind, gears turned rapidly.


    ¡°I think affection without expecting anything in return is admirable, as it means you selflessly wish the best for the individual. Thus, it is even more of your responsibility that my brother does not make decisions he will regret.¡±


    ¡°Is Lady Catherine a decision to be regretted? I¡¯m so moved you thought of me, Lady Valentina.¡±


    Despite the attitude, Kyle was usually a kind and sympathetic person. I could use that empathy towards someone with a similarly unrequited love.


    ¡°Lady Catherine is a perfectly nice girl, but she¡¯s not for Damian, no matter how infatuated he may temporarily be. To be absolutely honest, I¡¯m regarding this from another perspective. You¡¯re acquainted with Lady Delilah Finley, I believe? She¡¯s a dear friend of mine with sentiments comparable to yours. Yet unlike you, she stands a chance with Damian, if he would only get to know her. She can make him content, while he would tire of Lady Catherine in a week and move on to some new fancy. Isn¡¯t that what you want? For Damian to be happy?¡±


    Kyle did not speak for a moment and breathed deeply.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I should seduce Damian¡¯s current girl so your friend could have a chance with him to make him happy, since I never had one anyways? Damn. That hurts.¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s for the best. The pain will fade with time. But if you truly love Damian, won¡¯t you help me, Lord Kyle?¡±


    I gave my best pleading eyes. As anticipated, they were effective. Kyle sighed resignedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, Lady Valentina. Thank you for letting me tell you all this, though I¡¯ll trust that you¡¯ll keep it between us. Funny how you remind me of him.¡±


    With a wistful yet bitter expression on his face, our dance ended. I turned around to find Damian approaching me, and I met him cheerfully.


    ¡°Hello, Damian. Aren¡¯t you going to ask me to dance?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my sweet Val. May I have the honour of this next dance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you may, my darling brother.¡±


    Hand in hand, we began with the music. I blocked off the thoughts of his hopeless admirers to focus on the imminent and far more important topic: me. Specifically, this unstable relationship between us that I was tired of.


    ¡°I was almost worried you wouldn¡¯t come.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wounded that you think so little of me! I wouldn¡¯t miss my precious little sister¡¯s eighteenth birthday for the world.¡±


    ¡°Good. I hope it means you¡¯re prepared to discuss what we are as reasonable adults.¡±


    Damian laughed, his purple eyes glinting. His pupils weren¡¯t overly dilated, so it would appear that he would fairly sane today. Fortunate, since it meant we could communicate properly, like we should¡¯ve done long ago.


    ¡°And what are we, my dear Val?¡±


    ¡°Brother and sister, and nothing more. Very good friends, certainly. Best friends, if you would like, though I suspect that would injure Lord Kyle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also the meaning of my life and the only one I shall ever love.¡±


    I smiled sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m delighted, Damian, and I¡¯m grateful you feel this way. However, you must know that while I love you very much, I have more in my life. I love being the saint, the heir to House Avington, the future crown princess, and a lady of society. I have friends and a fiance, though you will always have a unique place in my heart.¡±


    Damian fell quiet for a second. I marvelled that for once, it was my brother that I was talking to, not the mad mage that had stolen him away, and I thanked God for it. I had missed him, and the most terrifying part had been that they were the same person.


    ¡°I understand, Val. I have been trying to come to terms with it as you grew up, but it went by so quickly, and now you¡¯re an adult! I don¡¯t know why, but I haven¡¯t felt like myself for some time. If I¡¯ve acted out of line, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday, so you¡¯re forgiven.¡±


    Warmth filled my chest, but I had an ominous suspicion that it was too soon to celebrate as he continued.


    ¡°Nevertheless, I wish it could be the way it used to be, when I had you all to myself. I know we can never go back, but selfishly, I won¡¯t stop trying. I can¡¯t stop caring about you and I don¡¯t think I ever can, nor do I want to. Please, I know it¡¯s too much to ask, but forgive me for this too.¡±


    I swallowed, a chill creeping over me.


    ¡°You won¡¯t try to let me go, even if I ask you to?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry. I promise I¡¯ll always want the best for you.¡±


    ¡°What if we disagree on what¡¯s best?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it, like we¡¯re doing now.¡±


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t want to talk, like back at Princess Elizabeth¡¯s ball?¡±


    ¡°Then, you should know that I love you and that everything I do, I do for you, and for us.¡±


    The worst part was his sincerity. It was not the magic, or if it was, they were so integrated that there was no telling them apart. His eyes and composure were calm and genuine, and it was wholly despairing.


    ¡°You know you would be happy with me. You would never have to worry again about anything, and it would just be the two of us, like when we were kids.¡±


    ¡°I do, but I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. I want more.¡±


    If I could give up my ambitions like the classic isekaied villainess to live a peaceful life, I would¡¯ve done it long ago. Yet the fear of weakness that initially drove me, now transformed into a desperate yearning for power, would never cease.


    ¡°What if I take over the world for you? I can do it, with my magic, and you wouldn¡¯t have to marry that bastard.¡±


    There were probably a thousand good reasons why he shouldn¡¯t, but at the moment, for heaven¡¯s sake, I couldn¡¯t think of even one. I merely smiled and shook my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to risk it. Also, I know you brought Lady Catherine to try to make me jealous, but this isn¡¯t just about me. She¡¯s dangerous for our family, and you have to trust me on that. Please, I beg of you, stop seeing her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Sister. Especially not if it makes you, of all people, beg.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and he smirked.


    ¡°I thought we were being sensible and nice tonight.¡±


    ¡°We are, and I¡¯d be happy to continue this conversation, but I think we¡¯ve reached a stalemate. You want me to back off, and I don¡¯t want to, but for noble purposes. You have my promise to always love and protect you, unlike some bastard, and I won¡¯t stop caring and trying to keep you to myself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I like this deal very much.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything you can do about it, my sweet Val. Shall we just enjoy the night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that.¡±


    My brother grinned handsomely, and I had to give in. I considered this progress, though not much. At the very least, we had an understanding now, as disagreeable as it may be. Damian was being rational and his normal playful self, a rare occasion that I intended to cherish, even just as a memory in the possibly distressing future.


    I vaguely wondered if this sobriety had come from his attraction to me lessening due to Catherine, but I dismissed the idea. He was too obsessed with me for that, and no matter what, I loved him.

 Chapter 86 - Eighteen (IV)

    As my dance with Damian finished and I moved to find my next partner, I passed Delilah heading for Damian. She wore an expression of elegant determination, though her complexion was a bit pale. I whispered briefly.


    ¡°Good luck. Don¡¯t let him dance with the girl again.¡±


    She nodded and I followed her with my gaze. Damian received her politely with a charming smile. The desperate longing in her eyes was well shielded, the pitiful hope in her smile carefully masked. In spite of knowing her as long as I did, I could barely see through.


    What a shame. My poor friend was superior to Catherine in every aspect, but spending as much as Damian did with me and the other proper ladies perhaps made him tired of perfection. After all, the female lead was destined to leave a trail of ruin in her wake, not sparing a care in the world for side characters like the villainess¡¯s follower or the second male lead¡¯s best friend, or countless other broken hearts.


    ¡°May I have this dance, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Oh, certainly.¡±


    Yet it was my birthday, so at least for tonight, I wanted to forget my worries and enjoy myself. Now that I¡¯d dealt with Damian, I did exactly that, dancing until all thoughts of the novel were left behind. No man could match the beauty of a male lead, but their company was another matter, and their deferential admiration was quite satisfying.


    All the gentlemen wanted to dance with me, and all the ladies wanted to be me. I was the rightful center of attention, drawing eyes wherever I went, the shining jewel of high society. For the first time since the start of the novel, I felt serenely happy. This was the life I should be having, the life I would have for good once a few small obstacles were removed. With the world at my fingertips, it felt even that could be easily accomplished.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you escort me to the refreshment room? I need a drink.¡±


    The bells had tolled for midnight a while ago, but large balls like this one usually went on until dawn, and dancing was a wonderful exercise that demanded energy. In the refreshment room, I was delighted to find Annalise and Delilah there as well. With my thanks, my latest partner respectfully slipped away as I went to my friends. They were sitting around a small table with a bottle of spirit, a third empty, and a shot glass Delilah presently drained. Annalise grimaced.


    ¡°Really, Delilah, you shouldn¡¯t drink so much! It¡¯s not healthy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Annalise, don¡¯t fret so. Oh, hello, Valentina. You¡¯re of age, aren¡¯t you? Come have a shot with me.¡±


    Delilah¡¯s cheeks were rosy and her eyes unfocused, but she seemed more balanced than other nobles I¡¯d seen who¡¯d drank less. We were allowed to drink weaker alcohol like wine and champagne after debuting, but stronger types like spirits were only allowed for those above eighteen. My friends and I normally drank in moderation, but Delilah always drank heavily after dancing with Damian.


    ¡°Ah, sure.¡±


    Partly I felt responsible for my brother, and partly, I was curious to try spirit. Delilah waved over a servant and took a shot glass from his tray. She filled our glasses and raised hers.


    ¡°To you, our lovely Valentina. Happy birthday.¡±


    She downed hers in one sip. Slightly alarmed, but figuring that I ought to return the sentiment, I did too. The liquid burned my throat disagreeably and I coughed. Delilah laughed, more freely than her sober self ever would.


    ¡°How splendid, Valentina. Would you like another?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very generous of you, but no, thank you.¡±


    Delilah nodded nonchalantly and poured herself another shot.


    ¡°To all the men that¡¯d be better off dead.¡±


    She drained it again and sat very still for a moment, breathing heavily. Then, slowly, she leaned towards Annalise and rested her head on her shoulder. Her eyelids drooped.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind, Annalise? I¡¯m¡­ a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s all right. I get to say I told you so.¡±


    Delilah smiled peacefully as her eyes closed, and Annalise sighed. She glanced up at me.


    ¡°How are you feeling? That spirit even smells frightening.¡±


    ¡°Not too horrible, actually. However, I think I¡¯ll go get some air.¡±


    Somewhat breathless and far too alive, I left the refreshment room and headed to the nearest balcony. I welcomed the cool air of the summer night, trying to calm the burning sensation running through my veins. Now that my throat was better, it didn¡¯t feel so bad. In fact, I liked how exuberant and vivacious I felt. It was almost similar to the rush of thrill that power gave me. I was happy. After everything I¡¯d gone through so far, I deserved to be, even just for one night.


    The story had already changed so much from the novel. My reputation was not that of an overly arrogant girl with nothing but her frail position as the future crown princess and without any real power of her own. I was the proud heir of House Avington, with all our resources ready at my command, and God¡¯s chosen saint. The villainess of the novel had been widely disliked in secret, with friends that betrayed her as soon as she fell. I had loyal allies and connections in every corner of society, carefully built up over the years so that my influence was everywhere.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Are you all right, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But do come closer, Mikhail.¡±


    He came to stand by where I leaned against the railing of the balcony. My smile broadened freely as I noted once again how pretty he was and his expression of absolute devotion.


    In the novel, Damian avoided Valentina out of disinterest, Oscar disliked her narcissistic personality, Nathaniel knew her only by her notorious reputation, and Mikhail was barely mentioned. Now, for better or for worse, Damian loved me, Oscar didn¡¯t treat me with open contempt and regarded me with perhaps so much as a bit of affection, Nathaniel was indebted to me, and Mikhail would follow me to hell and back.


    On the marble railing, I snuck my hand towards Mikhail¡¯s. He looked at it and wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes when I glanced at his face, but he didn¡¯t move away. Our pinkies touched, but that was as far as I went.


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my lady.¡±


    I nodded. I had always known that.


    Yet not everything had gone to plan. Catherine¡¯s relationship with her uncle was unexpected and sorrowfully familiar. I was not up against the mere attraction of an unsophisticated girl, but a shrewd baron who may be allied with the royal family, though I had no proof. A cure for Damian was still up in the air, and Oscar didn¡¯t like me as much as I''d want him to.


    ¡°Go get me a glass of water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    Mikhail left and I watched him go. Though I liked his presence, I didn¡¯t want to do anything I¡¯d regret. I gazed up at the brilliant night sky, twinkling with stars that had been hidden by city lights in my past life. The crescent moon shone with pale elegance, making the flowers blooming beneath in our garden all the more enchanting. A breeze lifted my hair, and music from the ballroom drifted faintly by. I smiled. What a romantic night, and no one to share it with.


    I belonged to this world, and to this beautiful kingdom that would eventually be mine to rule. That was why a rebellion was my least favourite plan, reserved for only if worse came to worst and all else failed. History proved that mages as powerful as Damian often brought nations to ruin and destroyed themselves in the process, and I didn¡¯t have enough faith in my brother¡¯s self control to want to try. When I became queen, I wanted to make my kingdom strong.


    Besides, after all these years of restraint, it¡¯d be a shame to just throw everything away, especially the progress I¡¯d made with one particular individual. My initial plan of simply not falling in love with Oscar had only worked in moderation, and though I¡¯d managed to preserve my rationality, it wasn¡¯t entirely so with my heart.


    ¡°Valentina.¡±


    I swirled around to see Oscar standing in the doorway of the balcony, and I giggled because it was so like a novel for the male lead to appear when the female lead thought of him that I almost suspected it was a dream, where I could be the real heroine. He came towards me until he stood in front of me, and I could see my reflection in his breathtaking golden eyes. In private, we addressed each other without titles, and tonight, I was tired of courtesy.


    ¡°Hello, Oscar. I didn¡¯t know you cared enough to stay. I expected you¡¯d have more important things to think about and do, like always.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything more important than you.¡±


    With those quietly spoken words that rang too loudly, he seemed completely serious. I laughed, wondering if he¡¯d actually thought I¡¯d believe that. For some reason, my heart beat faster, and the air felt oddly warm.


    ¡°Curious, given that you never pay attention to anything I say.¡±


    ¡°I do. I¡¯m sorry I never respond as I ought to. I¡¯m afraid to lose control of myself, if I speak to you too much.¡±


    Ah, yes. Regardless of all these years we¡¯d spent betrothed, he couldn¡¯t trust me, couldn¡¯t let his guard down for me. He shouldn¡¯t, since I was the villainess, the fake saint, the head of the corrupt nobles, and the one keeping him away from his destined love. Nevertheless, I¡¯d never been anything less than a devoted fiancee to him, while he refused to let me in with such damned indifference.


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of our earlier conversation, and I realized there may be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Oscar lifted a hand and caressed my cheek. He wasn¡¯t wearing gloves, and his touch was pleasantly cool against my flushed skin, sending a tantalizing spark through me. My voice came out as barely a whisper.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    His other hand lightly lifted my chin and I closed my eyes as I felt his lips softly brush against mine. He kissed me, gently but firmly, and I was lost. Warmth blossomed in my chest, spreading through me until my mind was blank and all I could feel was him. If I¡¯d thought I¡¯d ever felt happiness before, I¡¯d been wrong. It could¡¯ve lasted a second or an eternity, but it didn¡¯t matter as time stopped for us. I never wanted to let him go.


    When he finally pulled away, I was satisfied to see a slight redness in his cheeks. It was good enough, for now. But for fuck¡¯s sake, I liked him, and as secure as my position may be, I cared about what he felt for me and I didn¡¯t want him to like Catherine. I¡¯d admit it all if it meant he¡¯d just tell me he felt the same. Words rushed out of me passionately.


    ¡°Why do you keep doing this to me? You tell me you like me and for a little it¡¯s perfectly romantic, and I can¡¯t be with you enough. Then you ignore me half the time and do things that make me question all of it. Why¡¯d you want to go to Lady Catherine¡¯s debutante? Why¡¯d you dance with her afterwards? Why¡¯d you leave your banquet early to go and see her, without giving a damn about all the rumours? Isn¡¯t it all just because you like her? And why¡¯d you run when the demons attacked us?¡±


    For a very brief moment, I thought I saw pain in his eyes, but they quickly became shielded again. It may have been my imagination, but his voice sounded more sincere than usual, tired and raw.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Valentina. I never wanted to leave you, but Father forced me to go with him. And I don¡¯t know what the hell I feel about Lady Catherine, but all I know is that I like you and I want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re so inexplicably drawn to her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, and I promise it¡¯s not anything like what I feel for you. Please, trust me. One day, I¡¯ll marry you, and you¡¯ll be my queen.¡±


    I touched his hand, still holding my cheek. He probably knew his crown was the best temptation for me, so it was encouraging that he would nevertheless choose me over Catherine. My heart skipped contentedly, and I smiled a little.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    As long as my throne was secure, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give him a chance. Perhaps it was what desperate fools did, but I chose to believe him. I hoped I wouldn¡¯t regret it, and with all the emotions I¡¯d gotten out of him tonight, and the almost pleading note in his voice, I thought I wouldn¡¯t.


    I thought, perhaps, we could be happy.

 Chapter 87 - Summertime (I)

    - - -


    Mikhail splashed water on his face, trying to clear his head.


    It had been a few weeks since his lady¡¯s ball. When he¡¯d returned with a glass of water to see his lady kissing her fiance, he¡¯d stepped unobtrusively to the side so he wasn¡¯t visible from the balcony, but could observe the hall and guard it, as was his duty. He¡¯d faintly heard their conversation, but he did his best to forget it, as he thought his lady would want him to.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed him when he¡¯d rejoined her, as she and the prince returned to the ballroom together, but she¡¯d been smiling more happily than he¡¯d seen her for a long time. It was the rare kind of smile only her fiance could put on her face.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you up yet, boy? Isn¡¯t Her Ladyship getting up soon? I don¡¯t want her blaming me again!¡±


    Mikhail forced down the persistent mild twinge in his chest. Metaphorical, since he always kept himself in perfect health to serve his lady. He knew how miserable his lady¡¯s fiance could make her, and he wished he could protect her from any such pain, like he¡¯d sworn he would in his oath. His lady deserved only the best.


    Yet in the end, as long as his lady was happy, he would be content. He was her knight, and he would always be there for whatever she wanted, come hell or high water. No more, no less, and no use worrying too much.


    He opened his door with a wistful smile to see his frowning instructor.


    ¡°Sorry, Sir Harrod. I¡¯ll be on my way now. I was just thinking about what an honour it is to serve Her Ladyship.¡±


    - - -


    I¡¯d stayed in the capital longer and longer each year for socializing, but the heat of July and August were truly intolerable in a stuffy city, and affairs at home needed tending. We returned to the Avington estate in our territory shortly after my ball for a pleasant vacation and to focus on the internal matters of the grand duchy, which I gladly assisted Father with.


    Late July was the perfect weather for a picnic. In the novel, Catherine invited Nathaniel to go on one, and they shared quality bonding time. I made that impossible by removing Nathaniel from the capital and taking him home with me. I had a demon subjugation scheduled for August, and for the holy extermination of evil, I ought to spend more time with my priest. Thus, an invitation was sent down to the chapel, and I met Nathaniel there one fine noon.


    ¡°Good day, Your Ladyship.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Nathaniel. It¡¯s a beautiful day, isn¡¯t it? I think we shall head down to the tree on the hill. The flowers must be in full bloom now.¡±


    ¡°That sounds nice.¡±


    His replies were more attentive and polite than Oscar¡¯s, since I was his sponsor and he was indebted to me. On the other hand, I could clearly read the mild disapproval and disappointment on his face, the default expression he wore around me. He hadn¡¯t had training in masking his emotions, so his true feelings were easily betrayed. However, I didn¡¯t have to care, because I had complete power over him. Oh, what a wonderful feeling it was!


    The tree on the hill was a specific old tree on our estate, close to our castle and rumoured to be as old as Orilon. It provided very pleasant shade, and the hill it stood on allowed a lovely view upon a field of flowers, carefully tended to by our gardeners. Zoe and Tia spreaded out the picnic blanket, laid out the food from the baskets they¡¯d carried, and Nathaniel and I sat.


    We¡¯d gotten the pleasantries and small talk over with on the way here, so I went right down to business.


    ¡°Give me an update on your research about the holy dagger and mana, Nathaniel.¡±


    I¡¯d taken it briefly for the hunting competition, but as soon as that had ended I¡¯d made sure he continued studying it with all the resources and holy devices he needed. Given that my brother¡¯s life hung on this, I had fairly high expectations, and I was not pleased when he hesitated.


    ¡°The records state that the saint infused a specific kind of divinity into the holy dagger and just enough for the sole purpose of defeating demons and resealing the demon king. Since she didn¡¯t know how long it would have to be passed down for, she made sure the divine energy wouldn¡¯t activate accidentally and leak out.¡±


    ¡°Wait., why? What do you mean, ¡®passed down¡¯? Didn¡¯t God give it to me? ¡®He shall bless and grant the dagger to the new saint when it is her time to slay evil once more.¡¯¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    I¡¯d assumed the dagger had been stored in heaven or wherever God lived from when the last saint used it to when he sent a child to give it to Catherine. In fact, I was certain Priest Fernandez told me that was how it was, because if I¡¯d had any suspicions otherwise, I would¡¯ve searched the kingdom for it. For some reason, Nathaniel looked at me curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s the modern interpretation, yes, but the ancient records that actually date back to the saint¡¯s time say differently. In fact, they say it was given to the royal family for protection when the saint left our world.¡±


    What the hell? Father had reassured me of the authenticity of these records as being passed down and collected for generations by a deeply religious branch of our family, so I would work from the assumption that this was true. God, that explained a few things, but was also a bit terrifying. It practically confirmed my suspicion that the royal family was allied with Baron Bryant and wanted to make Catherine saint, but then why didn¡¯t they stop me from becoming saint?


    The puzzle didn¡¯t fit exactly. Why hadn¡¯t they destroyed me yet? Why had they allowed me to get this strong? From the perspective of the royal family, who the novel had said wanted to eliminate us because of our corruption, waiting for a decade made no sense.


    Catherine¡­ it was all tied to her, but it frustrated me that I couldn¡¯t figure out how. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. My social, political, religious, and economic positions were so secure that even the royal family couldn¡¯t shake me easily, especially with the recent developments on the Oscar front, the thought of which made me slightly less grim. Nathaniel continued slowly.


    ¡°Adding on to the targeted divinity, mana is a part of human mages. It is unique to the mage and the two are inseparable. In modern mana theory, for example, a spell can be designed to activate only when it detects the mana of a specific mage and would not trigger at the mana of another. Thus, though it isn¡¯t explicitly stated in the records, I¡¯m almost positive that the holy dagger would not work on mages.¡±


    ¡°You know how demons are normal animals infected by the demon king¡¯s mana? What if the mage is like that?¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes widened, but he answered tentatively.


    ¡°There was¡­ a very brief record on such a case. A mere sentence, and no other corresponding account anywhere, or even hinting that such a thing happened. I found it very recently, but I can recite it for you. I¡¯ve thought of it too much and memorized it.¡±


    ¡°Go on. It¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡®He tried to turn a human into one of his tainted slaves, but he couldn¡¯t control her, and as he had no use for such a being, he destroyed her.¡¯¡±


    We were both silent for a moment. Sinking dread crawled over me.


    ¡°What do you think it means?¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship, I have to tell you that this is wholly unventured territory, and for all we know this event may very well not have happened. I am by no means confident, but I was intrigued enough to form a theory. A major difference between a human and an animal is that a human has willpower. I think that willpower allowed the person to accept the demon king¡¯s mana without falling under his control, making it part of her own individuality. The loss of control indicates that the mana now belonged to her, not him, and she became a distinct mage.¡±


    ¡°Implying that the holy dagger wouldn¡¯t have worked on her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    God damn it. My heart pounded. What the hell was I supposed to do now? The holy dagger had been my last hope, except-


    ¡°What about the saint¡¯s powers? Would they have worked?¡±


    ¡°I think so. In all records, the saint was able to counter all mana. The possibility is interesting, and I think it would have worked, theoretically.¡±


    Ah. My heart sank. A dilemma, then. Not much better than absolute despair. Perhaps worse, since now I had to deal with the guilt. I could let Catherine awaken her powers as in the novel and risk losing everything I had, but save my brother, or I could prevent her from doing so, fulfill the dreams I¡¯d always had, and watch my brother gradually go mad and die.


    The moment I fully realized the situation, a deep, secret part of me knew what I would choose. I didn¡¯t want to admit it to myself. Damian was one of my favourite things about this life, but my life was also one of my favourite things. The temple¡¯s support was huge for me, securing both my betrothal and my position with the public. I couldn¡¯t risk it, no matter how horrible I felt.


    I gazed blankly over the flower field where Damian and I used to play. Still, I lied to and convinced myself that I hadn¡¯t really decided yet. I knew I couldn¡¯t give up hope.


    ¡°Nathaniel, I want you to turn your research to the Ifyeffier flower.¡±


    ¡°The folktale plant supposedly capable of curing anything?¡±


    ¡°So you heard me.¡±


    Nathaniel tilted his head quizzically but nodded.


    As per the healthy routine I¡¯d developed, I allowed a few minutes to feel sorry for myself. I ate macarons, sulked, pondered about this predicament, and silently cursed God. I was lost in thought when Nathaniel spoke again, very quietly.


    ¡°Is this perhaps about Lord Damian?¡±


    ¡°No, but remember the little conversation we had about not asking questions, and how it makes everyone happier?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Ladyship.¡±


    ¡°And would you like a reminder of the confidentiality clause you signed?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Ladyship. The contents of the records nor this conversation will be shared with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Good. Here, have a sandwich.¡±


    Nathaniel had been around me long enough to understand the invitation to shut up. My grip on my own plate tightened as my thoughts raged.


    I was Lady Valentina Avington. I¡¯d managed to change my fate from the doomed villainess of a novel to the saint worshipped by all. Even in the face of God, I would not give in.

 Chapter 88 - Summertime (II)

    - - -


    In the heat of July, Catherine¡¯s carriage circled round and round a block in the capital. She gazed out the window, bored to death and suffocating. No one had told her how hot it was going to be! Baroness Bryant had returned to the Bryant country estate with Lady Briana, but Father had wanted her to stay so they could take advantage of the absence of Lady Bryant and Lady Valentina.


    Catherine was extremely uncomfortable with the idea, but it wasn¡¯t like she could tell that to Father. He and Uncle let her sit in on their meetings with the expectation that she would remain silent and simply learn their finalized instructions. Father occasionally asked for her opinion, when he remembered her presence, but she knew from the meaningful gaze Uncle always gave her to keep her silly ideas to herself. They knew the world much better than she did, after all.


    ¡®Then why haven¡¯t you told them about Lord Damian yet?¡¯


    Catherine shifted in her seat and frowned at her conscience. If she asked them about him, she was almost certain that they would order her to stop seeing him, and she didn¡¯t want that. Ever since Lady Valentina¡¯s birthday ball, gifts had started arriving at their mansion, from an anonymous admirer. Father had been glad that her reputation was good enough to have one, but when he¡¯d asked if she knew who it was, she actually lied to him! Oh, what had become of her?


    Her thoughts kept wandering back to Lord Damian, and she blushed whenever she did think of him. He was too good to her, sending her multiple bouquets of flowers, small jewels that were prettier than they cost so as to not arouse suspicion, a bottle of perfume, a jar of face cream, chocolates, candies, and more than she could remember. She had to repay him somehow, or reject him quickly to not lead him on. Yet for the life of her, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to!


    Catherine almost crushed the small dry flower in her palm and quickly let go to make sure it was all right. It wasn¡¯t any kind she¡¯d ever seen before and must have been dead for very long, as it seemed incredibly fragile, but thankfully was still intact. Father had given it to her as a good luck charm for today¡¯s mission with oddly specific instructions, but she knew better than to ask questions. Nevertheless, he only had a few in his possession, so she mustn¡¯t waste it.


    ¡°My lady, can we go back yet? I think I¡¯m going to burn to death in this sunlight!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer, Mary. I don¡¯t want to disappoint Father again. Would you like to come ride in the carriage with me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯d get scolded for sure! But my lady, it¡¯s probably not so nice stuffed in that little box either. I¡¯m sure His Lordship will understand!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mary. Thank you for worrying about me!¡±


    Catherine was touched by her maid¡¯s concern, though she had to patiently stand firm against her further attempts of considerate persuasion, which did sound very tempting. It was the least she could do for Uncle and Father, given how much she was betraying them already. The image of Lord Damian did its best to distract her from the overwhelming guilt she felt, but at present it all came rushing back.


    Not obeying and disappointing Father and Uncle, intruding upon the happy family Father, Lady Bryant, and Lady Briana had, wounding Lady Valentina, who considered her a dear friend, and now Lord Damian. She ought to refuse him as soon as possible, but she didn¡¯t want to. Yet if she didn¡¯t, she¡¯d make him think he had a chance, and that might end up hurting him even more, especially with how well he was treating her. Ack, what was she going to do?


    She was so distressed that she almost missed Prince Oscar, stepping out of a building and flashing by in the window. Alas, as much as she wished otherwise, she did see him, and so she must carry out her responsibility.


    ¡°Stop the carriage!¡±


    ¡°My lady, I think you¡¯re mistaken! I¡¯m pretty sure that''s just a man that looks like His Highness! Let¡¯s keep going!¡±


    Mary¡¯s kind but unfortunately mistaken words faded as Catherine descended the carriage and looked right at the crown prince of Orilon. For a moment, she felt helplessly rooted to her place, but she forced herself to approach him with a bright smile.


    ¡°Hello, Your Highness! I¡¯m glad to see you again!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Hello, Lady Catherine.¡±


    Catherine couldn¡¯t meet his cold piercing eyes. His voice sent a tingle through her and a burst of excitement in her chest, but not the pleasant kind, like with Lord Damian. It was a mixture of fear and exhilaration that she did not appreciate, an involuntary and wholly disagreeable attraction, and also further betrayal to Lady Valentina. She gulped.


    ¡°What are you doing here on such a hot day?¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I had business with an ambassador. That''s why I¡¯m in front of the Alcastian embassy.¡±


    Catherine flushed and nodded. Lady Valentina would never ask something stupid like that! Her head was dizzy, and she already knew the prince¡¯s plans from Father, so the conversation starter was just plain bad. She should get the thing done before she messed up any more!


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice running into you here! I¡¯m going to the opera around the block to see their new show. If you¡¯re done, would you like to join me?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    His tone was polite, but icy and definite. How Catherine wished she could smile, bid him farewell, and get out of there! Alas, Father had other plans. She clenched her fist and felt the flower disintegrate in her palm, then subtly let go, allowing the powder to dissipate. She didn¡¯t see it float up or any burst of magical light, but the prince¡¯s eyes did narrow a bit as he waited for her to go away.


    ¡°U-um, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ No. I¡¯ll come.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Prince Oscar¡¯s eyes bore accusingly into hers, and she bit her lip. Why, why, why, why, why? Why couldn¡¯t he just be a good fiance to Lady Valentina? And why did she feel even hotter under his gaze than she already did in this sweltering heat? They sat in uncomfortable silence during the brief carriage ride, on the way up to a nobles¡¯ box in the auditorium, and as the music began.


    Catherine had learned that the royal family had their own reserved box in theatres and operas, the best seats in the house, but Prince Oscar didn¡¯t bother taking her to it. That was fine, as Father had only mentioned it as a hopeful exceeding of expectations, and she wasn¡¯t the one that belonged there anyways.


    The nobles¡¯ boxes were sparse, as most were in the country for the summer, but Father had arranged for what was left of the most notorious of gossips to witness them together. Surely enough, Catherine caught a few ladies some boxes away sneaking glances towards them and  whispering nonstop. She wondered if they were even listening to the music. She certainly wasn¡¯t, not with her supposed future husband and her only friend¡¯s fiance sitting next to her.


    ¡°So, Your Highness, do you like the opera?¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Prince Oscar wouldn¡¯t look at her, but she saw his gloved hand tighten on the armrest.


    ¡°All right. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing or how you¡¯re doing it, but I want you to stop.¡±


    He turned to face her, and she froze under his furious golden eyes. A shudder of absolute terror ran down her spine. The prince continued, his voice carefully controlled, but strained.


    ¡°We had this conversation before, on the night of my banquet. I thought if you had any self respect or kindness, you would take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m really not doing anything¡­¡±


    Catherine thought of the flower and felt a stab of guilt, but the banquet had been before that. Whatever he felt before that, even if it continued to strengthen, wasn¡¯t her fault, right?


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry for any unjust accusations. However, you did seek me out today, and the embassy was getting suspicious as to why your carriage kept circling it. I beg of you to stop approaching me.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    Faintly, Catherine felt hopeful. If she could explain to Father that it wasn¡¯t because he was engaged, but that he just didn¡¯t like her, and he understood how impossible it was-


    ¡°Not particularly. I feel nothing for you except a maddening need to be near you, but rest assured that I will not act on it. Unless you were hoping I would, in which case you¡¯ll have to be disappointed. I also feel suspicious towards you, but for now, I¡¯ll trust that you had no direct influence over me.¡±


    Catherine had not even finished processing the first part, or any of it. Was that a confession? Did she just get confessed to? Or was that some kind of insult? He wouldn¡¯t do that, right? Her heart sped up and she blushed, though she wasn¡¯t sure she should be flustered. He didn¡¯t wait for her to make up her mind before he kept going.


    ¡°As you most definitely know, I have a fiancee, and Lady Valentina is superior to you in every aspect. In fact, I believe you¡¯re friends with her, in a society where everyone else is against you. If you have any conscience, you would stay away from us. Good day, Lady Catherine.¡±


    Prince Oscar stood up and left without turning back. Catherine watched him go, and all she felt was relief. She saw the ladies get up from the other box and head in her direction, and knew she was about to be interrogated on what had passed, but she was just happy it was over.


    Ever since she entered high society, she¡¯d done nothing but harm everyone around her. She couldn¡¯t keep ignoring it anymore and thinking that Uncle and Father would take care of everything, could she?


    - - -


    In the evening, Baron Bryant played chess with his loyal valet. After nearly two decades, Charles was still terrible, but that was fine. Besides, the baron was especially pleased today.


    ¡°What do you think, Charles?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re gonna beat me again, my lord.¡±


    ¡°No, no. About our little Catherine, I mean. You mightn¡¯t have raised her exactly as I would have liked, but she¡¯s good enough.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! She¡¯s your daughter, after all, my lord, but I daresay I did a damn good job.¡±


    Charles puffed out his chest proudly, and the baron saw again the dedicated young man he¡¯d entrusted his daughter to all those years ago. After far too many years of planning, things were finally coming together.


    Baron Bryant smiled. He loved Catherine as much as a father could love a daughter, though maybe not quite as much as he did with Briana, given so many years of separation. However, he did want the best for her, and it was merely a happy coincidence that it happened to be the best thing for himself as well.


    ¡°I can feel it, Charles. His Highness may resist for now, but he¡¯ll succumb.¡±


    The baron picked up a chess piece and toyed with it. Satisfied, he placed it down with a smile.


    ¡°Our Catherine is going to be queen.¡±

 Chapter 89 - Demon Subjugation (I)

    The heat of July continued into August, and was no more bearable when we headed out for the demon subjugation.


    The actual event itself was glossed over in the novel, as it had been before Catherine was officially recognized as the saint, and the focus was instead the effort she put into making a handkerchief for Damian as good luck. She attempted to do so in this life as well, but unbeknownst to her, her hard work was unfortunately lost in the mail. Thus, all I had to deal with was the demons themselves, but I wasn¡¯t worried. There was no beast more horrible than men.


    For example, annoyance boiled inside my chest whenever I thought of Catherine and Oscar in the opera together. That girl had no shame! I had barely a day¡¯s warning from our spy before I received letters from the concerned ladies that had gleefully witnessed it. I¡¯d reassured them that he¡¯d only gone out of politeness, stressed how he¡¯d left quickly, and pulled in many favours to keep the news contained. Thank god it wasn¡¯t during the social season.


    ¡°Are you feeling all right, Your Holiness?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Nathaniel. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I merely thought you may be concerned that you haven¡¯t received the saint¡¯s powers yet, as prophesied.¡±


    I shot an irritated glance towards Nathaniel, who sat across from me in the carriage. And here I¡¯d thought I might¡¯ve accidentally revealed displeasure on my face! Alas, it was simply his bland nature as the childhood friend that all the readers knew never stood a chance. He wore an expression of deferential honesty, polite and weary, but unyielding as ever in his naive beliefs.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve informed me, religious records can be interpreted in a multitude of ways. Besides, I have the holy dagger, and they¡¯ve told me it¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°It is for the purposes of this subjugation. However, you¡¯ve also been warned that it would be extremely difficult to get to the demon lord himself without the saint¡¯s powers.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s why I have you, no?¡±


    I smiled, daring him to oppose me. He took the hint and nodded mildly. Satisfied, I decided to try to be nice to my future high priest.


    ¡°By the way, I checked the rings. Good work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Holiness, but I must say I disapprove of the blatant favouritism and inequality they represent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just take the compliment!¡±


    Once again, I recalled why I didn¡¯t like him. He had been tolerable during the picnic, on our territory, where he was constantly reminded of the fact that he wasn¡¯t in a stinking orphanage because of me, or so he thought. On the other hand, he was insufferable whenever I acted as the saint, because apparently embezzlement made me unworthy of worship. What a killjoy.


    We arrived at the camp near Mount Basileus, the mountain where the demon king was sealed. More accurately, we were in the forest at its base, the furthest scouts could go without being mauled by demons. The military camp here had existed ever since the demon king was sealed, through different eras that all agreed he must never be allowed upon the world again. Evidently, they¡¯d detected a gradual rise in demon activity for decades now, but it had been kept from the public so as to not spread panic, since they couldn¡¯t deal with it anyways before me.


    ¡°Well, well, well. If it¡¯s not the hypocrite saint!¡±


    ¡°Look who we have here. Did they decide to use you as bait, so for once in your life, you wouldn¡¯t be a waste of space?¡±


    Princess Elizabeth was not a welcome sight to be greeted by. Nathaniel had been led away to the priests¡¯ quarters. Being a military camp, no one remotely valued was free enough to be around to wait upon my arrival, but nor to hear us. Having given up on peace, I crossed my arms and narrowed my eyes in true villainess fashion.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Did His and Her Majesty finally come to their senses and decide to stop wasting the kingdom¡¯s resources on scum?¡±


    ¡°If that were true, you wouldn¡¯t be engaged to my brother. You¡¯d be rotting in hell, where you and your vermin friends belong.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Could you possibly be referring to the future duchess of Finley? Or the Marquis of Tennesley¡¯s only daughter? My, after everything they¡¯ve done for the kingdom, their families will be so touched to hear the princess call them vermin.¡±


    ¡°I would call them far worse, but I fear my language would be too vulgar for the saint¡¯s pure ears. Perhaps they would take it as a reminder to be kinder to their people, lest they fall short of their duties and have to be replaced. It would be a long time coming, but justice is always served.¡±


    ¡°By whose authority, exactly? You, Your Highness, with no power in society? And replaced by who? The lowlives you hang around? That would bring shame to our kingdom, indeed. And I would advise getting your hearing checked, for you seem to not have heard my question. Why are you here?¡±


    Princess Elizabeth scowled, clearly as dissatisfied with the situation as I was.


    ¡°His Majesty is slave to societal pressure and forced me to come to try to improve my reputation. I thought perhaps a fortunate accident could occur to you, to leave the world with one less foul wench.¡±


    She proceeded to call me, my family, and my friends words that a proper lady would¡¯ve never learned or uttered in public. It was proof of my exceptional self control that I did not slap her or attempt to order her execution, and I could¡¯ve done that, with Mikhail right beside me, God damn the consequences. Instead, I saw Priest Fernandez approaching and flung myself towards him. Though he was a priest, he was gentlemanly enough to catch me.


    I concealed a smirk. A proper lady did not rely merely on her own blade to wound. I made tears come into my eyes and wiped them away dramatically.


    ¡°Teacher! I¡¯m so glad to see you! Her Highness was speaking in sin, and I fear I¡¯m not enough to make her repent, for which I¡¯m terribly sorry. Yet in the way she spoke to me, she desecrated God himself! Why, she called me-¡±


    I faked a blush and leaned up to whisper in Priest Fernandez¡¯s ear. Princess Elizabeth rolled her eyes, as if she thought my tutor actually bought the act. My voice was in reality a cold command.


    ¡°Destroy her.¡±


    I liked Priest Fernandez much more than Nathaniel, especially as he exclaimed immediately.


    ¡°Your Highness, how could you talk to Her Holiness like that! Why, Her Holiness is the embodiment of God, and this is nothing but pure blasphemy towards our lord himself! As you know, I¡¯m one of the senior priests representing the temple in this subjugation, and I¡¯ll be contributing to the report delivered to His Majesty regarding your behaviour here. Please repent now and apologize to Her Holiness to beg for God¡¯s forgiveness!¡±


    Princess Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened and she turned to stomp away. I covered my mouth with a hand, as if I were about to cry, but actually to hide my laughter. Priest Fernandez called out cheerfully after her.


    ¡°Worry not, child! Imbecility is simply a part of youth, so I shall pray that God does not strike you down!¡±


    My tutor turned to me with a smile. With no one else in earshot, I burst out laughing.


    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to defend the dignity of God, Your Holiness. I trust there will be a direct donation coming my way?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Holiness. Now, then, I believe we have work to do. Tomorrow morning, the colonel will be expecting to see you at six, in his tent. He¡¯ll make a brief speech to the soldiers, and you¡¯ll set off. Your goal is to push as far into the forest as possible, reach at least the foot of the mountain by the end, and hopefully start making progress up it, as the demon king¡¯s seal is at the peak.¡±


    After learning everything there was to know, my tutor had evolved into my manager as the saint, and he was more than proficient at his job.


    ¡°I know. As I¡¯ve told you, it should not be too difficult.¡±


    ¡°Good. For this afternoon, I¡¯ll introduce you to the colonel, then the priests, show you our preparations, give you a tour around the training grounds, and let you practice with the holy dagger. At dinner, we¡¯ll introduce you to the soldiers, and you¡¯ll lead the meal prayer. Afterwards, you¡¯ll be holding evening prayer in the chapel for our success tomorrow. Soldiers not on duty will likely join you, and they¡¯re a religious bunch, so give them a good show.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    I was Saint Valentina, and God gave me this chance for a reason. Everyone believed this was what I was born to do, so I would believe it, too. I had made it happen, and that was even more impressive.

 Chapter 90 - Demon Subjugation (II)

    We began with Colonel Hart, a fierce but kind man in his fifties and covered in scars. He had been stationed here for decades, steadily rising through the ranks until he was at the top.


    ¡°Good to have you here, Your Holiness. It¡¯s high time we dealt with these monsters!¡±


    ¡°I look forward to working with you, Colonel.¡±


    Next, I was led to the group representing the temple, in the warehouses they were currently working at. It was composed of about fifty priests of normal rank and a few dozen apprentices, led by a few senior priests, one of whom was Priest Fernandez. They would be responsible for treating the wounded and blessing additional weaponry as needed.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Your Holiness.¡±


    ¡°Your Holiness! Do you remember me? I waited upon you when I was an apprentice! I¡¯m a full priest now!¡±


    ¡°With you here, Your Holiness, we will surely carry out God¡¯s mission successfully.¡±


    Most of them I was acquainted with, for all the time I¡¯d spent in the temple with my years as the saint, while some others had always been stationed here. They welcomed me warmly and I greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for welcoming me. Together, let us fulfill our sacred duties!¡±


    Priest Fernandez gestured for the priests to resume their work and pointed out to me bullets and weapons lying on a table nearby.


    ¡°These have all been blessed by our priests, and they¡¯re still working on more. Tests show they¡¯re capable of hurting and killing demons, and while they¡¯re not as effective as your holy dagger, they work.¡±


    They looked ordinary, but I¡¯d spent enough time near divinity to feel the hum of energy. He pointed to another stack of boxes and a pile of bullets on the table.


    ¡°These are the ones your brother and his mages brought. Magic isn¡¯t as effective against demons as divinity, but they have special effects that could help the soldiers a lot. You¡¯ll probably see them in action tomorrow.¡±


    With that done, he showed me around the rest of the grounds, from the medical offices to the barracks, ending by dropping me off at a private training area, where the squadrons of knights House Avington was supplying were training. Dame Kennedy, my tutor, trained with me again as we had done for the past decade. It was exhausting, but I was certain that I would bring death to many demons tomorrow.


    ¡°After all these years, this is what you were preparing for. Make House Avington proud, my lady.¡±


    ¡°I will, ma¡¯am.¡±


    At dinner, Colonel Hart brought me in front of the dining soldiers. They consisted of the usual forces stationed here, made up of mostly soldiers and some squadrons of knights, and the knight temporarily supplied by noble families for this subjugation. The assembly was an impressive sight, almost as much as the Avington knights, because it represented union within our kingdom. Union I had brought.


    ¡°Everyone, this is Saint Valentina, whom you¡¯ve no doubt heard of. She¡¯ll help us bring God¡¯s will upon those monsters!¡±


    Colonel Hart briefly listed some of my achievements as the saint while I looked modest but capable. When he finished, there was a polite round of applause.


    ¡°Now, Her Holiness will lead us to pray for the meal.¡±


    I thanked the colonel. Meal prayer here was usually led by a priest and simple for the sake of efficiency. I didn¡¯t want to keep anyone from eating after a long day of training, so I added only a small touch. The show could come later, when they were well fed and ready to be awed.


    ¡°God, we thank you for the gifts you¡¯ve provided us and for your goodness in satisfying our earthly desires. We thank you for the nourishment to prepare in the fight against those defying you, and we will surely display the full might of your blessings.¡±


    I thought they looked a bit inspired, even as they dug in far too quickly for any thought of God. Still, the meal was no match in the slightest for what I was used to. I noticed that my fiance, my brother and his friends, and the princess weren¡¯t present, along with the priests. They were probably eating better in private, while I had to maintain my down-to-earth appearance. Pure injustice!


    After dinner, I headed to the chapel. Many of the priests were already there, standing in position imposingly. I went up to the altar and recited a few lines for practice. Soon enough, soldiers began to stream in, and I started for real.


    ¡°God, it is in your name that we gather here today. There is evil in this world, and we, your loyal followers, seek to vanquish it. These soldiers, the bravest of your children, have trained ceaselessly to serve you and your holy purpose. They have given up years of their lives among the pleasures of society, all for you. See and acknowledge them, God. May these valiant soldiers have your blessings, and may we triumph against all that disobey your natural order!¡±


    As promised, I delivered a splendid speech. With full stomachs, the soldiers were able to appreciate one of my best performances yet, and a few even shed tears. The small chapel was filled and overflowed with people as the evening went on, summoning all the soldiers not on guard duty. More than ever, I relished in the true power of the saint, to wield people¡¯s devotion to God, to bring hope, joy, and comfort in thinking there was a benevolent, higher being, and to have them believe I was the embodiment of that being, to be worshipped and revered.


    It was a wonderful feeling.


    The soldiers kept to a tight schedule and slept at ten, and I stayed until the very last one of them left to prepare for bed. I was exhausted from an afternoon of training and a few hours of nonstop praying, and headed back to my tent leaning on Mikhail. I¡¯d left Zoe back home to manage my businesses while I was gone, but Tia was ready to wait on me.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Did you deliver the rings?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady! His Highness thanks you and His Lordship is very touched by your consideration. He showed it off to all his friends!¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    ¡°Also, Priest Fernandez sent over some food!¡±


    ¡°Ha. He knows me too well.¡±


    I ate happily, feeling almost at home, and fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. The next morning, I woke up at six, dressed quickly, and ate the remaining food my tutor had sent over. An apprentice priest came and led me to where the forces were gathered. The colonel made a brief speech and read out the assignments. As we organized ourselves, I caught glances of Damian and Oscar, but we didn¡¯t have time to talk. Unfortunately, I was in the same group as a certain worthless princess.


    ¡°Oh, great. I guess we can all just wait to die.¡±


    ¡°My, Your Highness, you hurt my feelings, and God¡¯s feelings too. Do you have so little faith in him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯re you gonna do, go cry to your teacher again?¡±


    ¡°Sure, if it means he writes you a horrible report and you finally get disowned from the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯d prefer it over having you as a sister in law.¡±


    Our bickering came to a pause as the leader of the troops assigned to us approached.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Holiness, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, sir. May God bless us.¡±


    ¡°Hello. The troops look excellent. How do you plan to proceed?¡±


    To my surprise, Princess Elizabeth was tolerable and seemed almost competent when discussing military affairs. The captain explained that he was commanding a hundred elite soldiers that had been stationed here for years, together with the knight squadrons supplied by House Avington and the royal family, which amounted to about fifty knights each. The knights of our respective families had their own leaders, and the three of them would be working together.


    ¡°Your Highness, you will command your usual squadron, and so will Your Holiness. Your courage will inspire our soldiers, but please beware of your own safety.¡±


    ¡°Will we all be together?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± he hesitated. ¡°You may charge ahead as you please, as long as you remain alert. We already have plans.¡±


    In a polite way, he meant that we were only figureheads. While I had the holy dagger, it would be unrealistic for me to go up against the entirety of the demon king¡¯s army alone. That required organization and systemic attacks, which they were providing. My duty would be merely to deal as much damage as possible and to help with the coordinated assaults where needed until we get to the demon king.


    I smiled and thanked him, shooting a challenging glance at the princess. She understood my meaning. As the captain led us into the forest, we went ahead with our squadrons. We and our knights all rode horses, and so did the leaders of the troops, but normal soldiers didn¡¯t. We pulled ahead easily, and when we were out of earshot, she started again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s physically possible for you to have even less dignity than I thought, snitching like that to that priest of yours.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have called my mother a bitch, bitch. By the way, it¡¯s a convenient place you¡¯ve led us. No one would see if a particularly irritating princess and her knights died accidentally.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, except the same applies for the corrupt saint. That is, if you don¡¯t get killed by demons first.¡±


    I faintly heard racing steps and swirled around just in time to cut down a demon leaping at me. It was followed by a large group of beasts, several times bigger than the handful that had been at the hunting competition.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Princess Elizabeth yelled.


    Her knights swarmed, and I called to mine too. It was rather chaotic at first, with our knights and the royal knights in different positions, but eventually things fell into place. The princess and I led the offensive, hunting fiercely. It startled me to realize that perhaps underneath, we shared a similar violent nature, only that she hadn¡¯t learned to refine it in front of others, and that she used it in pursuit of charitable purposes, while I aimed for my own power.


    ¡°Worried that you¡¯ll get your outfit dirty?¡±


    ¡°No, even bloody, I¡¯d look better than you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to look like a slut anyways.¡±


    ¡°Misogynistic as ever, I see. How many have you killed?¡±


    ¡°Lost count. Besides, I didn¡¯t think you could count, though I¡¯m not surprised you¡¯d want to have a petty competition. See how they¡¯re coming from that direction? The den¡¯s over there.¡±


    ¡°Duh. It¡¯s not my first time hunting. You want to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried you might faint, but then again, that would better society, so let¡¯s go.¡±


    We charged through the mass of demons, unaware that our knights did follow, and found ourselves practically surrounded. I slashed and hacked ceaselessly with my dagger, while Princess Elizabeth used a crossbow with blessed arrows. Though I enjoyed the brief thrill of cutting them down, it was overwhelming when it went on for too long and became not wholly pleasant.


    Neither of us would admit this was a bad idea, so we kept going. Her bolts seemed to deal damage in an area, and the divinity of my dagger slowed beasts that came too close, so we managed to keep them at a somewhat safe distance. Nevertheless, they kept pressing.


    ¡°My lady!¡±


    Thankfully, our knights arrived. Mine first, with Mikhail at the front, and followed by the princess¡¯s knights. With their help, a full offensive line was constructed, and we drove back the demons. At last, we slaughtered every last of them in the area, though a few had fled, and cleared the den.


    We¡¯d set off at dawn and now the noon sun shone with full force, so we took a break in the forest to bandage minor wounds and to eat lunch. For some reason, the princess sat next to me on my log.


    ¡°That was too close,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Aww, did you get scared?¡±


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s true we could¡¯ve died. Look, Valentina, you¡¯re not too bad at fighting, and neither am I. Unlike you, however, I actually care about what happens to the people, and those beasts can¡¯t be allowed to threaten them. You distracted us both with the strife between us, so it¡¯d be better for us to work separately. I¡¯ll tell the colonel when we get back.¡±


    ¡°My, did a demon hit you on the head, or are you being mature for once? Does this mean you¡¯ve come to your senses and are willing to support me as the future crown princess?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not insane, I¡¯m just mature enough to suggest that we stay out of each other¡¯s way. Once we¡¯re even, that is. You should see your brother soon. Consider it payback for your stunt with the priest. For someone who¡¯s inflicted as much suffering onto the people as you have, much worse will come eventually.¡±


    With that, Princess Elizabeth went to sit on another log with her knights. I wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with this outcome, as her influence in society was so little that I probably didn¡¯t need it anyways. After lunch, we went our separate ways. My squadron and I carried on with demon hunting, pushing deeper into the forest. Before sunset, at the pre-arranged time, we headed back.


    Every muscle in my body ached. I had a few cuts and bruises, but nothing serious, though I stank. It was a productive day, but I couldn¡¯t help wondering what the hell she¡¯d meant about Damian. I had an ominous feeling that I''d find out soon.

 Chapter 91 - Demon Subjugation (III)

    True to her word, Princess Elizabeth must have spoken to the colonel, because the next morning he arranged for me to join the troops led by a different captain with my brother and my fiance.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Valentina.¡±


    Oscar was back to his typical aloof self, though perhaps his gaze towards me was softer. We merely exchanged polite greetings, but I secretly relished in the memory of our kiss. The ring I¡¯d sent him wasn¡¯t on his hand, but I glimpsed a necklace tucked under his shirt, and anyways it was the thought that counted.


    ¡°My sweet Val! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    Damian shot Oscar a venomous glance and rushed to embrace me. I smiled, hugging him back. It was too early in the day for insanity, but the recollection of our last conversation sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve come home for the summer, then! We¡¯ve missed you too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wish I could have, but I was busy developing these special magic bullets. You¡¯ll be able to see them today!¡±


    His eyes glinted with the delight and pride of a child and the devotion of a true workaholic. Representing the Mages¡¯ Association, Damian and about two dozen of his friends had crafted a large supply of these bullets, and they¡¯d all come to help with the subjugation. They were spread out so every team had one or two, and Damian was ours.


    ¡°I look forward to it very much.¡±


    We mounted our horses and headed into a different part of the forest than I did yesterday. Though the arrangement was much the same, I¡¯d learned my lesson and stuck with the main forces. I didn¡¯t like the tension hanging between Damian and Oscar, so I distracted Damian with pleasant conversation and we had a nice time. I wanted to confront Oscar about the opera, but that could wait.


    Soon, the first wave of demons appeared. Damian lifted his rifle, a weapon he¡¯d had specifically crafted to best amplify his magic. He aimed at the center of the pack and fired.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    My gasp was not an appropriate response to the demons blowing up one by one. The bullet struck the first beast and buzzed with the light of magic, before the animal bursted into a horrific mixture of dark blood and flesh. The magic bounded from one demon to the next, faster than they could react. It grew weaker with more leaps, with some of the last kills imploding, collapsing, and spitting blood instead of spilling insides everywhere, which I was grateful for.


    Nevertheless, by the time it fuzzed out completely and only made the last demon stumble, half of the pack was unrecognizable, and we were in a field of gruesome remains. In my sheltered life, it was the most revolting scene I¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°What do you think, my precious Val?¡±


    Damian¡¯s voice was eerily calm and almost serene, and he watched me with amusement.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ certainly effective. Regardless, Damian, I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s too ghastly.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    I held perfectly still, blood rushing through my veins. He chuckled and leaned in to whisper in my ear.


    ¡°Then you should know that¡¯s what will become of anyone who dares to come between us.¡±


    For a moment, I had the urge to stab this lunatic and demand that he give my real brother back. Yet if I had learned anything from our last encounter, it was that this was how Damian felt, even when he was rational. This was my brother, both the psycho yandere and the sweet boy I¡¯d grown up with. My heart sank with hopelessness.


    ¡°Are you afraid? Don¡¯t be. I¡¯d never hurt you. After all, I¡¯m on your side-¡±


    A voice cut in.


    ¡°Lord Damian, I congratulate you on such a creation. However, as you certainly know, Lady Valentina dislikes violence. I would appreciate it if you stop distressing my fiancee with such sights.¡±


    I was almost as surprised as Damian to see Oscar standing up for me. The furious glint in my brother¡¯s purple eyes made me shudder.


    ¡°Oh? I would think that I know my own sister better than you do, Your Highness, especially considering that you never pay her any attention.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Damian.¡±


    The last thing I wanted was for him to lose control and kill Oscar, ruining everything I¡¯d spent the past decade building up. Thankfully but also alarmingly, Damian grinned. Seemingly, my dear brother was back.


    ¡°Whatever you want, Val, though I think we can all agree this bastard ought to treat you better. Now, don¡¯t you want to see the other types?¡±


    I snuck a glance at Oscar to make sure he wasn¡¯t offended by being called a bastard to his face, but he was expressionless as usual. I also checked that no one else heard my brother refer to the crown prince as an illegitimate child, basically offending the whole royal family. That done, we continued our ride and Damian showed me a variety of magic bullets as we cleared waves of demons.


    ¡°This one makes them slow, see? And this one makes them fall asleep! I actually modified it from a prank that made Kyle fall asleep and snore in front of our friends, and it was real fun. This one stuns them and stops them from moving for a few seconds. Another prank on Kyle, to be honest. Oh, they¡¯re all dead already?¡±


    It quickly became clear that Damian had chosen the first bullet to be the most abhorrently impressive one. His other bullets were rather fascinating, and not in a completely revolting way. One set the demons on fire, one encased them in ice, and one made vines sprout from the earth and wrap around them. It was interesting and somewhat entertaining, like the video games of my past life. Though if this were a game, I would¡¯ve preferred an otome game with me as the protagonist.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I would¡¯ve enjoyed it a lot more if I hadn¡¯t been constantly wondering if Damian was going to have another outburst. It reminded me of my past life, walking on eggshells around my old parents and praying with every little thing that I wouldn¡¯t set them off. I couldn¡¯t relax not knowing what tiny thing could trigger his other side, and I despised the memories it brought back. I hated the feeling.


    ¡°This one stops time. It¡¯s a tricky bit of spellwork, since we can¡¯t really tamper with time. It simply holds everything still, creates a barrier around the area, and pauses the minds and senses of all living creatures within range, except those I exempt. It was difficult, but brilliant, if I do say so myself. This switch here automatically enchants shots to have a larger range¡­¡±


    He flipped the switch on his rifle and fired towards the sky. The bullet exploded into magic dust, which fell in an instant, and everything stopped. All was still, including our forces, and I knew something was wrong. Before I could react, Damian swirled around and fired again, aimed right at my fiance¡¯s chest.


    For some sick reason, Damian didn¡¯t freeze Oscar like the rest. The instincts he¡¯d developed from his training as the crown prince allowed him a brief moment to back away, nearly sliding off his horse, but I could see that it would be no use. Damian was terrible at shooting without magic, so his rifle had an enchanted targeting system that made sure he never missed. A scream rose in my throat, ready to sound at the sight of blood, but there was none.


    A shield of white light materialized in front of Oscar. The bullet struck it and fell to the ground. He clutched his chest, and when he pulled his hand away, he held the ring I¡¯d given him, cracked into pieces, and a section of the necklace it had hung on. The divinity had seared a small hole through his shirt, but he was alive.


    ¡°I¡¯m wounded that you gave him a ring too, Val! I thought I was special to you. That was a normal bullet, by the way. If I¡¯d suspected, I would¡¯ve enchanted it to break through. No offense to your priest, but I¡¯m sure I could have done it. We¡¯re related, after all, and I know you¡¯re as smart as you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    Damian shot me a cocky grin, laying on flattery like he didn¡¯t just try to murder my fiance. I stared at him, my eyes wide and my nails digging into my palms. I trembled with fury.


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking?! That¡¯s the crown prince of this kingdom!¡±


    ¡°And a wholly unfit fiance for my wonderful sister.¡±


    ¡°Let me take care of my own business, Damian! We should have this conversation in private.¡±


    ¡°That can be taken care of.¡±


    He lifted his rifle again, but Oscar held his ground on his frozen horse, looking at him with an intensity in his golden eyes and without flinching. Damian laughed and waved his gun.


    ¡°Relax, I merely jest.¡±


    Oscar did not appear amused, but he somehow remained emotionless.


    ¡°For the sake of Lady Valentina, I trust that you won¡¯t try this again. Are you going to wipe my memory?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, if you intend to tell someone, though I suppose that wouldn¡¯t be so bad. You¡¯ll sound insane and be locked up for the rest of your life. I¡¯d prefer not to, so you can remember this as a warning. You¡¯re only alive because of my sister, so you must devote your life to her, though I don¡¯t even like you saying her name.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget, Lord Damian. Please come to an arrangement quickly so we can carry on with the subjugation.¡±


    Damian twisted his hand, and Oscar froze in place like the others. I was still wondering how he dealt with the situation so ridiculously calmly when my brother turned to me with an innocent smile. We were the only ones not under the effect of his magic, and the silence was unsettling.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this nice, Val? No one else but us. Don¡¯t you want to stay like this forever?¡±


    ¡°Not particularly.¡±


    I got off my horse and stomped back and forth to keep myself from slapping him. He dismounted and joined me cheerfully.


    ¡°Are you mad at me? I promise I won¡¯t try to kill him again, if that makes it any better. But if you really cared about him so much, you¡¯d stay with me and not go near him again so I¡¯d stay away from him too. Everyone¡¯s happy!¡±


    I laughed. If I actually cared about him, I would¡¯ve stayed out of his destined true happiness with Catherine, though I supposed it would¡¯ve been too late anyways. Damian couldn¡¯t give me a crown, not without destroying half the country and risking the whole world and himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I can possibly make this any clearer, Damian, but I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s all I ever think about. What are you thinking? I hate that I can never be sure, for all our years together. Are you even paying attention to me?¡±


    It was ironic that he should complain about the same thing towards me as I privately complained about Oscar. Fate was not kind to us.


    ¡°Of course! In fact, I¡¯m presently thinking that this thing reminds me of you.¡±


    I pointed towards a demon carcass. Damian laughed and wrapped his arms around me.


    ¡°I¡¯m more handsome, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the inside that matters. But be serious, Damian. Have you ever considered the possibility of mana madness?¡±


    My voice was hollow and void of emotions, but his grip tightened. His voice was soft in my ear, making my anger melt away.


    ¡°Ever since I was a child. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it or to tell you, but I knew you were bound to suspect, with how marvellous I am.¡±


    He tried to laugh, but the sound was broken.


    ¡°I know there¡¯s no cure, so it¡¯s why I want to spend as much time as possible with you. I don¡¯t want to leave you, Valentina. I¡¯ve heard about the terrible things other mages have done, but I don¡¯t care. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Can you¡­ give up your magic? Theoretically, if you had a chance to live a normal life without it?¡±


    ¡°No, even if that were possible. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m nothing without magic. It¡¯ll be the legacy I leave behind, and twenty years that go down in history is better than eighty years as a nobody. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded, knowing far too well the lure of ambitions. It made me feel slightly better about my dilemma regarding Catherine, though I also felt a rush of overwhelming sadness. His own acknowledgement made it seem more final and hopeless.


    ¡°Please, Damian, don¡¯t give up. Father, Mother, and I are all looking for a cure. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Her Highness told me you were going to get married. Don¡¯t. Stay with me.¡±


    So that was why he went so far today! I would curse the princess later, when I was done feeling guilty. I could make Damian¡¯s last days happy and satisfy his obsession, probably prolonging his life as much as possible. Yet it would be giving Oscar to Catherine, because God knew I didn¡¯t trust him by himself. It would be losing everything I¡¯d wanted.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then you leave me no choice.¡±


    I looked at him, alarmed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Lady Catherine for a courtship. You seem to have special interest in her, so if this is what it takes, so be it. I gave you a chance, Valentina.¡±


    I sighed. In the end, this was still what it came down to. I slid my dagger out of its sheath and stumbled, leaving a slight cut down his arm. He let me go.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I thought that the demon behind you was unfreezing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You know, for a holy dagger, I¡¯d thought I might feel something. God, maybe.¡±


    Oh. So he knew what I was trying to do. I was too desperate to be embarrassed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    At his sad smile, my heart sank.

 Chapter 92 - Demon Subjugation (IV)

    I was glad that Damian was at least as reasonable as my worst nemesis and agreed to be transferred to another unit the next day. The mage that replaced him was a friend of his, who was quiet but kept a disconcertingly close eye on me, probably at my brother¡¯s request. He was still less alarming than him, and I regretted that it had come to this.


    Oscar had arranged the transfer, and I wanted to speak to him the first chance I got. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that I finally got a chance during our ride to talk to him privately.


    ¡°I apologize on behalf of my brother for his actions yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve forgiven him, as he is my future brother-in-law.¡±


    I smiled, happy that he admitted we would get married one day. In contrast, Princess Elizabeth would also be my sister-in-law, but I intended to remove her as soon as I was in a position of power to do so. Even if Oscar were planning to do that towards Damian, I didn¡¯t think I needed to worry about it. It would be the kingdom I would have to be concerned for.


    Despite his aloofness, I supposed it was natural for the male lead to be more virtuous than the villainess. Oscar¡¯s expression was of his usual indifference, and one couldn¡¯t have possiblely imagined that he almost got murdered yesterday.


    ¡°Thank you for keeping this affair discreet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s for the best.¡±


    I wondered what he meant and decided to appreciate that he probably took into consideration our situation as well. Damian couldn¡¯t scare him into breaking off our betrothal, so he thought I was worth the effort. I smiled again. After all, he was the true male lead, and I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less. I decided to venture a bit.


    ¡°I heard you went to the opera with Lady Catherine.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    In the ensuing silence, I let out a slow breath through clenched teeth. Mother taught me well, allowing me to match him in the art of concealing real feelings, but he ought to have had the emotional intelligence anyway to continue without my prompt. Alas, he wouldn¡¯t be the male lead otherwise.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She asked me to. I felt an urge to be near her.¡±


    An undeniable attraction! How many times had I read that in my past life and swooned hopelessly? Now that I was on the other side of the equation, I wanted to find those old web novels, print them out, and burn them.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care for her. There has been gossip.¡±


    Nothing I couldn¡¯t deal with, especially since it hadn¡¯t been the social season, but he didn¡¯t need to know that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve asked her to stay away.¡±


    I almost laughed, but upon further reflection, I was oddly touched. He¡¯d unknowingly sent away his destined love for me. I¡¯d managed to make him like me enough for that. With him next to me, I could almost relive the night of my birthday, and that made me pleased enough to shove this opera business out of my mind.


    I focused on hunting demons, and I did so quite cheerfully and successfully. We didn¡¯t talk a lot, but his company was pleasant, and though it wasn¡¯t exactly fighting side by side with us commanding our own knights, we spent everyday together. We were strong and our troops made excellent progress, and I felt gleefully powerful. About two weeks later, we were arriving at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Are you ready, my lady? I mean, this is one of the demon king¡¯s generals we¡¯re talking about. His Grace was very specific that if I let you even get one scratch- well, I guess that ship sailed a while ago. Still, please try not to get anything that won¡¯t heal by the time we get back.¡±


    I laughed. Sir Harrod was as good natured as ever, becoming more competent with age. Though he had learned over the past nine years not to ask too many questions, he was no less talkative, and while I had gotten more squadrons, the one he commanded would always be my first and most trusted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuss so much, Sir Harrod. Have some faith in me, like Mikhail.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a mere boy! Why, when I was young, I was brought up on stories of the demon king! Do you even know who the five generals are, Mikhail?¡±


    Mikhail, who had been pleasantly quiet as usual, nodded respectfully.


    ¡°You¡¯ve spoken of them many times, sir.¡±


    ¡°And it won¡¯t do you harm to hear it again! The most powerful general, of course, was the vampiress Cynthia Von Albrecht. She could take out entire legions by herself! So, she¡¯s probably the last obstacle, and we won¡¯t be getting to her this time. The two weaker generals are guarding the base of the mountain, and we¡¯ll be taking on one of them while the princess¡¯s troops take the other. And by weaker, I mean comparatively. If they weren¡¯t already dead, no number of human soldiers could even defeat the weakest of them!¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The demon king had practiced necromancy a thousand years ago on a level even present mages could not fathom, and scouts had discovered that in his awakening, he was recreating his old generals from pure mana. The bright side was that the strengths of these pale imitations were linked to the demon king, and he was not too powerful yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s rumoured that Cynthia Von Albrecht left a daughter, and many suspect the demon king to be the father! If that were true, that child would be the most powerful being in the world! She bears the ancient blood of the most noble vampire family and the demon king himself, so her magic would be beyond anything humans have ever seen¡­¡±


    Out of desperation and boredom, I¡¯d already had Zoe look into ridiculously powerful beings with doubtful existences. From what she could find, Cynthia Von Albrecht¡¯s daughter was likely real, but she was so reclusive that it would be even more impossible to find her. The magic flower was still our best bet, though it was amusing to hear Sir Harrod speaking in awe and dramatic terror.


    He started talking about the demon generals we were likely to face, and I stopped listening. I¡¯d researched every last bit about them, so much that I¡¯d planned out every move for exactly how I would kill whichever one we got. The stories of their might at the height of the demon king¡¯s reign made me feel almost pitiful for their ending. If I failed, could I leave enough damage that they spoke of me like that?


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    I knew the answer even as I spoke the words. From the trees, a giant figure burst forth. It was the largest demon I¡¯d seen yet, and it was plainly horrifying. Eyes, limbs, and appendages grew from all the wrong places, defying nature in its existence. It felt wrong, and that it was a necessity to eradicate this being for the good of everything.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    I rode straight towards it and thrust out my dagger. The monster roared and attacked, but I once again marvelled at how the holy dagger slowed his movements. Still, it was the strongest and fastest one I¡¯d battled yet, and I narrowly avoided its strikes. Most of the knights and soldiers assisted me, while my fiance led some others to block off the reinforcements it was summoning. We fought fiercely, and I could see that it was growing weaker from the wounds we¡¯d inflicted.


    ¡°My lady!¡±


    I ignored Mikhail¡¯s warning. The thrill got to me because I knew how close it was. One more strike, and I could finish it off! Yet it dodged unexpectedly, and its claw left a long cut on my arm. I felt a burning sensation and screamed, almost falling off of my horse. The monster snatched a knight and used him to swipe many other knights from their horses. In the chaos, it broke through our encirclement and fled.


    ¡°Valentina!¡±


    Oscar was by my side in an instant, paler than usual with widened eyes. Was he actually worried about me? The shooting pain in my arm prevented me from enjoying that knowledge as much as I would¡¯ve liked to. I slid off my horse and dug my nails into my thigh to stop myself from groaning. I kept my voice as calm as possible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get away.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Get back safely. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Mikhail picked me up and put me on his horse, and our squadron retreated. I was vaguely annoyed that Oscar was watching me leave instead of going after the demon general, but I supposed it was nice that he cared. By the time we got back to the camp, I was barely conscious as I faintly heard hurried yells and people rushing back and forth. When I recovered my senses, I was in the infirmary and it was the afternoon.


    Nathaniel and an older priest were just finishing bandaging my arm while Priest Fernandez stood by the bed with an anxious expression. I asked for a glass of water and drank it all when I received it. I looked up at my mentor.


    ¡°Will it scar?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯ll make sure it won¡¯t, though it was fairly bad. Nathaniel here is really a gift, Your Holiness. Also, your knights said they wished to speak to you as soon as you feel well enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let them in.¡±


    Mikahil and Sir Harrod came in. Sir Harrod tried to scold me, but I reminded him of his place and he left sulkily. Mikhail knelt down, his blue eyes filled with misery.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lady,¡± he said simply.


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to reply, because at that moment an apprentice priest rushed into the room.


    ¡°His Highness is back!¡±


    Under my pleading gaze, the older healer cut the bandage and allowed me to go, and I rushed out in a simple white gown. Oscar rode at the front, his hunting suit tainted with blood, and he¡¯d never seemed more handsome. Behind him, a number of horses dragged the dead monster together. When my fiance saw me, he dismounted and came towards me.


    I went to meet him, walking at first. Then I decided, God damn it, this was an occasion worth celebrating, and broke into a run. I flew into his arms and hugged him, smiling wide. He was caught by surprise, but slowly, he embraced me back.


    ¡°You killed it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d done most of the work. Besides, it dared to harm you.¡±


    Spoken like a true male lead. I laughed and squeezed him tight, but winced at the pain in my arm. He saw and escorted me back to my room at the infirmary, and the others left to give us privacy. I spoke immediately, having planned to do so for some time and knowing impulsively that this moment was right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Not surprisingly, he was unfazed. Nevertheless, I was pleased by his next words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked His Majesty. He wants us to wait, but he¡¯s permitted an engagement reception.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s have it as soon as the social season begins.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    I¡¯d already mentioned the engagement ceremony to some aristocrats, so I was glad it hadn¡¯t been empty gossip. If my arm wasn¡¯t throbbing so badly, I would¡¯ve said the injury was worth it to see Oscar¡¯s feelings like this. I¡¯d finally accepted there would probably be no grand display of affection, like he would give the female lead, but I¡¯d have to trust his words and my own attractiveness, the latter of which I had complete faith in.


    The subjugation was concluding with great advancements in both my career as the saint and as the crown prince¡¯s fiancee. After the prince left, alone in my infirmary bed, I let a smirk slip onto my face. I was going to win this.

 Chapter 93 - Engagement (I)

    - - -


    King Henry sat on his throne for the first parliamentary meeting of the season. Queen Josephine sat to his right with an elegant smile, and their son was to his left, expressionless and regal. He was sometimes worried that his mother and the tutors she¡¯d found for him were too strict on him, but he had to admit the result was impressive.


    His wife certainly wanted to make sure their son didn¡¯t turn out weak like he did, and though she¡¯d mostly succeeded, he had a sneaking suspicion she wouldn¡¯t like the announcement that would be made today. Quite inappropriately, he gloated. He did want to take down House Avington, but it would be satisfying to see Baron Bryant¡¯s expression when he realized the secret weapon he was so proud of wasn¡¯t working so well, and his wife¡¯s face, too.


    ¡°Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. I hope you¡¯ve all had a wonderful summer, and I welcome you back to the parliament¡­¡±


    He made a short speech, getting it over with as quickly as he could. Everyone knew it was a mere formality, since he usually dealt directly with the cabinet. There was a round of polite applause, and the meeting officially began. The royal secretary read out the declarations and decisions that had been made over the summer, and a smile slipped onto the king¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lastly, after being betrothed for nine years, His Highness, Prince Oscar, is to be engaged to Lady Valentina Avington. His Majesty, King Henry, will be hosting a dinner reception a week from today.¡±


    The parliament erupted in whispers. Baron Bryant looked up slowly, glaring at him, and he lifted an eyebrow in response. Hadn¡¯t he forced them to wait nearly a decade just so he could get his so-called assurance, even at the cost of allowing Damian Avington to grow up into a weapon of mass destruction? This was all his fault! The king would make sure to point that out at their next unfortunate meeting.


    Meanwhile, Grand Duke Avington answered congratulations with formidable pride, intimidating as ever. It was a grim reminder to King Henry that though he felt a brief satisfaction over the baron, this would not benefit in the long run. Still, the plan was at such a stalemate in fear of Damian Avington that there was no harm done granting his boy¡¯s small wish, as a sort of apology for what was to come and what was already being done. The king shoved his guilt down further and hoped his son wouldn¡¯t blame him too much.


    His wife¡¯s cold gaze penetrated the side of his head, but he didn¡¯t turn to look at her. He didn¡¯t want to see the tender brown eyes he¡¯d once fallen in love with and wonder again what had become of them.


    King Henry gazed upon the parliament with weariness. He faintly wondered that if against all odds, Oscar¡¯s marriage went through, would it end like his? Ah, well, he supposed they would never find out.


    - - -


    It was night. Queen Josephine stood at the window of her sitting room, looking out into the royal garden. Her lips were pursed, the closest she allowed her expression to get to a displeased sneer. She¡¯d scolded her husband thoroughly for not consulting her on the matter of her own son getting engaged, until she was satisfied that his apology was filled with genuine shame. Now it was her son¡¯s turn.


    A polite knock came at the door. ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°Come in, Oscar.¡±


    She heard him open the door and step inside, but she did not turn.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had time to visit your poor old mother, since you were so busy that you didn¡¯t have the time to tell me that you wanted to get engaged.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The queen swirled around and glided to meet her son. She gently placed her hands on his shoulders, every bit the perfect gracious queen and caring parent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve raised you well, no? Why, you¡¯re the best leader the future of this kingdom could hope for.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    She smiled, and slapped him. He had grown strong enough that his head barely turned, but a slight red print was nonetheless forming on his pale cheek. Her voice remained genial and warm.


    ¡°What were you thinking, dear? Have I not made myself clear that you aren¡¯t to move forward with that girl?¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Yes, Mother, but-¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± She held his cheek.


    He gazed back at her, his eyes dull but unflinching. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It is good that you¡¯re not too weak, but I hope I won¡¯t need anything harsher to knock some sense into you.¡±


    He did not answer. Queen Josephine studied her perfect son, and though she was still angry at him, she couldn¡¯t help but be proud of her masterpiece. It hadn¡¯t been easy, especially since he was Henry¡¯s son, but she¡¯d managed to make him a thousand times better than his father. She¡¯d lost hope in her husband a long time ago, but she knew her son would be a king that went down in history. Her legacy would be remembered.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a fool, dear. You know very well that she only cares for your crown.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    His voice held no emotion, but as a mother, she could always see right through him. She would never risk wrinkles from frowning, but her brows did furrow.


    ¡°She¡¯d take your power for herself. She could destroy you without batting an eyelash. You deserve someone nice and stupid, who isn¡¯t interested in politics but will support you unconditionally, like I do with your father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Will you obey in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    His voice trembled, because there were no secrets between them, so there was no point to the farce shown to the outside. Her smile had faded before she¡¯d noticed it, and her voice had dropped to become venomously icy. She felt him relenting, only to her, and was satisfied.


    ¡°Good. You know how difficult it already is with your sister, so I¡¯m glad that I don¡¯t have to worry about you. For some time, I actually suspected that Avington girl was drugging you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain she¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The queen snapped. ¡°She can¡¯t be bribing all the royal doctors, because we¡¯d long be dead, in that case. Your headaches are simply from stress and overwork. You could have another examination, if you¡¯d like, but I doubt they¡¯re going to find anything they haven¡¯t found the last hundred times. The medicine they prescribed is working, no?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose. Then, I should retire for the night.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Good night, dear.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mother.¡±


    Queen Josphine sighed, ready to go to bed herself, but her son¡¯s retreating figure caught her eye. It alarmed her, the defiance in his pace. She thought back to the past decade, how she¡¯d firmly believed that she always knew what her son was thinking, even as he grew more emotionless to others. She had to admit that she could no longer tell his exact thoughts, but she¡¯d trusted that she knew what he felt.


    Yet his composure¡­ It was like Henry, so many years ago. The hardest he¡¯d fought against her, stupidly trying to save his brother¡¯s life, unaware that he would never do the same for him. He grew colder to her after that, though she¡¯d always thought he¡¯d come around. She¡¯d stopped waiting for his understanding, however, when Oscar was born, and she found a new and better hope in him.


    Could she really be sure that Oscar would listen to her and give up on that girl? Henry had given in, but he¡¯d always been weak. Yet in a moment, he was gone from her room, and the notion of anything other than absolute obedience seemed ridiculous. She laughed to herself and decided to relish again in all that she¡¯d done for the royal family.


    Everything was fine, and she didn¡¯t need to worry. She was the queen, and Oscar was under her control. Valentina Avington would never thwart the power of House Stoneshire, and she certainly would never marry her son.


    - - -


    ¡°Oh, darling, isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡±


    It was after dinner, and Father, Mother, and I were in our sitting room. Gifts had begun to arrive at noon, during the recess of the parliamentary session. Even now, a maid would occasionally enter the room to deposit a box on the table, where a good pile was already stacked. Mother was holding a necklace of beautiful and large pearls and examining it under the lantern. The workmanship was magnificent and it must¡¯ve been extremely expensive, though that was only appropriate, since God knew our allies weren¡¯t short of money.


    ¡°Baron Helmdon really has good taste. Darling, you ought to let him handle that new bridge project!¡±


    Father nodded with a grin.


    ¡°I was already thinking of that. He certainly has a talent for knowing exactly which areas to skim from while making the paperwork look perfectly all right. But the important thing is if you like it, my angel.¡±


    I glanced at it and waved dismissively.


    ¡°I agree that we should let him handle the bridge. That necklace could be a fine addition to my collection, but Annalise already gave me one almost exactly like it for my birthday, except the pearls were bigger. It was good of him, though I¡¯m afraid my expectations have rather grown after that giant strand you received from the Isvorian ambassador, Mother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but perhaps it¡¯ll layer nicely. Besides, everything in this kingdom will be yours one day. That¡¯s what you¡¯ve always wanted, and now you¡¯re taking another step towards it. Oh, I¡¯m so proud of you, darling.¡±


    Mother spun around and pulled me into an embrace. I hugged her back, and when we let go, Father wrapped an arm around each of our shoulders.


    ¡°I was worried, especially about Oscar, and I still am, so I want you to always remember, my angel, that you have the full might of House Avington behind you. I know that you¡¯ll be able to handle whatever crap he throws your way, because you¡¯ve got your eyes on the goal, just like your mother.¡±


    He kissed her on the cheek, and they both smiled. The familiar warmth swelled up in my chest, because I could never get tired of how much I loved them.


    We were House Avington, and we were powerful. Come hell or high water, we got what we wanted. One day, the world would be ours.

 Chapter 94 - Engagement (II)

    In the novel, this was about when the original Valentina struck out seriously, albeit stupidly, for the first time. She went to a tea party Catherine held and used the opportunity to sneak in a maid, who then disguised herself as one of House Bryant¡¯s servants. The maid poisoned the tea before serving it to Catherine, but Sophia, her friend with barely any presence, realized the matter was suspicious and told Catherine not to drink it.


    Valentina stormed out in the fashion of a true villainess, upset that her ridiculous plan didn¡¯t work. Sophia had the tea tested and they found out it was indeed poisoned, but Catherine decided not to tell anyone, since she knew House Bryant could never win against House Avington. The affair was brushed over until later, when she told Oscar about it, and it was the final straw that made him break off the engagement.


    In this life, I knew that I unfortunately couldn¡¯t kill Catherine directly because it would risk awakening her divine powers. However, her personal maid was already poisoning her slowly to weaken her and to render her infertile, Sophia was studying happily on the other side of the world, and unpopular as she was, Catherine wasn¡¯t planning any gatherings.


    This event could have been prevented altogether, replaced with my engagement reception in a few days, which I had pushed forward from its original schedule in the novel of next February, to fit in with the rest of my plan. As part of said plan, and also for my own enjoyment, I decided to hold a tea party with my friends to celebrate in advance.


    ¡°Congratulations, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Mother said that the declaration was the most romantic thing that had ever happened in the parliament!¡±


    ¡°Lady Valentina, you¡¯re so lucky!¡±


    I included just my usual close friends to uphold the sense of exclusivity the king¡¯s dinner was going for. Though they were all influential, the reception was so selective that Delilah was the only one out of them who was invited, as a future duchess. Catherine was obviously not on the list, but I¡¯d brought her to the tea party as entertainment.


    ¡°Thank you so much for inviting me, Lady Valentina! Congratulations on your engagement!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Catherine. I¡¯m indeed very glad that my relationship with His Highness is able to move forward, despite the misunderstandings we had to overcome.¡±


    Her bright green eyes widened with guilt, but I¡¯d long mastered the art of suppressing laughter. I was also happy to see that she seemed to have grown paler and more frail over the summer, which meant the poison was working. Soon, she¡¯d wilt away quietly, and no one would care. Everything I had would be safe, except the nuisance with Damian, but I didn¡¯t want to think about that.


    We sat down around the table in the beautiful greenhouse of our mansion, and tea was served. I noted with satisfaction the current arrangement of maids. Zoe was away working as my secretary instead of wasting her talents on physical chores, Tia had become an excellent servant under my command instead of supporting Catherine, and presently attended to us with proper professionalism, and Catherine¡¯s own maid at home was poisoning her everyday. These domestic affairs may be small, but they added up.


    The conversation began and immediately flowed chaotically, because everyone wanted to talk about themselves and hear about everyone else. It was fun, the kind one could only have with dear friends.


    ¡°So, how was everyone¡¯s summer? I was rather busy, managing the new spices business Mother just gave me full control over. It¡¯s the first one I¡¯m running all by myself.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations! I was out riding most of the time. We just bought some splendid new horses from Alcastor, and they¡¯re awfully fierce. I had no trouble taming them, of course.¡±


    ¡°It was so hot that I stayed inside most of the time, but I suppose I was productive. My new poetry anthology is almost ready to be published.¡±


    ¡°I, as you know, attended the demon subjugation. It was a truly exciting and educational experience, and I¡¯m glad I¡¯ve prevented those horrific monsters from terrifying our civilians.¡±


    When the most important updates about ourselves had been shared, the chatter calmed a little between topics. Catherine had been sitting quietly, cut off whenever she tried to join in, so I shot a glance at Annalise and Delilah. It was time for her to pay for more than the annoyance she¡¯d caused me. Annalise smirked.


    - - -


    Catherine was happily startled when Lady Annalise spoke to her.  She¡¯d listened with fascination to the interesting lives of the other ladies, and had longed to join in. She smiled.


    ¡°What did you do over the summer, Lady Catherine? Compose music? Read? Play sports?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I was busy with lessons!¡±


    ¡°What kinds? Are you preparing to apply to the academy? Obtain a degree?¡±


    ¡°No, just etiquette and dancing and piano, and things like that. I never knew they were so difficult!¡±


    ¡°Hm? But surely, as you¡¯re of noble birth, these things should come naturally to you. We never had to spend all summer studying. What else did you do?¡±


    ¡°U-um, I suppose I read a bit.¡±


    Catherine wasn¡¯t sure she liked this turn of the conversation. The other ladies chimed in.


    ¡°Have you done the analysis of jewellry in The Affairs of Abbeyton Manor yet? Such a classic to examine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working on volume two! I¡¯m having a bit of a hard time understanding the significance, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? I published essays on all the necklaces one summer because I was bored. I know not everyone has the same appreciation for it, but every lady must know the symbolism of the sapphire scorpion in volume four. You must¡¯ve done something worthwhile?¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I-I mean¡­¡±


    Catherine tried to defend herself, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything, because she knew the ladies spoke the truth. She eventually gave up and stared into her teacup, shrinking into her seat. If she¡¯d worked harder over the summer and all her life, perhaps she would''ve known how to answer. Oh no, was she being a disgrace to House Bryant, like Lady Bryant had feared she would?


    She glanced pleadingly at Lady Valentina, but she was absorbed in a private conversation with Lady Annalise, not that Catherine blamed her. She had already been kind enough to invite her that she couldn¡¯t possibly ask for every moment of her attention, especially when she was so wanting. So, Catherine tried to learn from the ladies¡¯ questions, doing her best to keep tears from welling up in her eyes. She was failing miserably when a slight movement suddenly caught her eye.


    Lady Delilah raised her teacup to her lips. It was not an unusual act in any way, but the elegant strength behind it summoned attention. Her beauty was different from Lady Valentina¡¯s, but Catherine felt the same awe at her air of utter sophistication.


    ¡°My, my, I believe we¡¯re being too harsh on Lady Catherine. After all, we must take her upbringing into consideration. It¡¯s not her fault she never learned to appreciate literature appropriately, no?¡±


    Her tone was gracefully firm, mesmerizing anyone who heard it into agreeing. The ladies assented readily and moved on to the next topic, as if Lady Delilah had ordered it silently. Catherine gazed at her saviour with gratitude and admiration. Lady Annalise finished her conversation with Lady Valentina and turned her head around to rejoin the chatter.


    ¡°How was your summer, Delilah?¡±


    ¡°Good, thank you. I had the most provoking correspondence with talented mages about the newest developments in magic.¡±


    Lady Valentina looked at Lady Delilah with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Damian mentioned that he enjoyed your letters very much and wouldn¡¯t stop going on about how your ability to comprehend the engineering of spells is exceptional.¡±


    ¡°He flatters me, but my understanding is basic compared to his.¡±


    ¡°Nonetheless, it¡¯s wonderful that you have such a good relationship. I¡¯m glad you¡¯ll be attending my engagement together.¡±


    Lady Delilah smiled, the perfect demure lady. Catherine bit her lip, a conflicting set of emotions rising in her chest. She was glad that Lady Delilah and Lord Damian were happy. She was still confused about what she felt and how to answer Lord Damian¡¯s request, so it was good he wasn¡¯t limiting himself to only her. Still, she was slightly upset, even though she had no right to be, especially since Lord Damian wasn¡¯t the only one on her mind over the past months.


    The rest of the tea party was relatively peaceful, with the other ladies enjoying themselves thoroughly and Catherine feeling wholly inadequate in every topic. The attention she received was never good, though thankfully it never lasted for long. Lady Delilah or Lady Valentina always swooped in to rescue her before she broke down completely.


    The tea party ended long after tea time, when every topic possible had been exhausted. Lady Valentina stood up.


    ¡°Thank you all for coming to celebrate my engagement together, my precious friends. This afternoon is a memory I¡¯ll cherish forever, and I look forward to having you at my wedding. As promised, I¡¯ll have someone send the recipes for the cakes today as soon as possible. Have a splendid rest of your evening!¡±


    The ladies began bidding each other farewell, and Catherine went to say goodbye to Lady Valentina, but her answer surprised her.


    ¡°Actually, could you stay behind a bit, Lady Catherine? I¡¯d like to have a small chat with you when everyone¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°S-sure!¡±


    Catherine had no idea what she wanted to talk about. Well, on further reflection, that wasn¡¯t true. She had one very good idea involving a certain opera and a prince who was about to get engaged, as the memory was still haunting her. But there hadn¡¯t been too much gossip about it, so Lady Valentina couldn¡¯t know, right? And if she did, she must be very understanding, because she hadn¡¯t seemed angry at all¡­ Ack, the guilt she felt!


    When all the other ladies had left, Lady Valentina gestured for Catherine to sit down next to her. She obeyed, and her friend began talking.


    ¡°I have a difficult request to make, Lady Catherine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, Lady Valentina! You¡¯ve done so much for me that I¡¯d like to repay you in any way I can!¡±


    Oh no, oh no, oh no. Catherine wished there was anything she could do for Lady Valentina that wouldn¡¯t go against Uncle and Father. She¡¯d do it in a heartbeat, if she could, but she was almost certain this had to do with Prince Oscar. Thus, Lady Valentina¡¯s next words came completely unexpected.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Catherine. You see, I¡¯ve known Lady Delilah practically since I was born, and I love her as much as a sister.¡±


    ¡°H-huh? Oh, yes, she¡¯s very kind!¡±


    ¡°She is a true lady through and through, and I want nothing but happiness for her. Now, she and my brother have admired each other since they were very young, and it¡¯s widely known that one day they will likely be married.¡±


    Catherine took a second to process this, as she was still recovering from the relief that this wasn¡¯t about Prince Oscar, and the ensuing guilt caused by said relief. When she grasped Lady Valentina¡¯s meaning, her heart sank a little.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly all right. They¡¯re both highly influential figures, so they¡¯re choosing to take their time and focus on their careers at present. However, it would be ideal to avoid any misunderstandings. Due to their positions, they¡¯re especially prone to rumours, and your attendance at my birthday together has caused quite a few, and though she doesn¡¯t show it, they¡¯ve caused Lady Delilah considerable distress. Please, Lady Catherine, if you think us your friends, keep away from my brother.¡±


    Lady Valentina¡¯s gentle tone and gaze made Catherine¡¯s heart melt. She was so good to her friends! Lady Delilah, too, was kind and deserved the best. Catherine swallowed, her eyes wide.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m so sorry I hurt Lady Delilah! I promise to stay away from now on, so don¡¯t worry, Lady Valentina.¡±


    Lady Valentina smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Catherine. It was truly a pleasure to have you with me this afternoon.¡±


    Catherine beamed at her but understood the dismissal. She headed towards the gate, her mind racing. It wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing that she had to stop thinking about Lord Damian, who occupied her mind far too frequently, because it meant that she could carry out Uncle¡¯s wishes more effectively, but that was bad, because it involved Prince Oscar.


    Ever since the opera, seeing the sweet way he¡¯d spoken about Lady Valentina, her thoughts constantly strayed to him. She liked Lord Damian, but it wasn¡¯t comparable to the feelings she¡¯d built up over the years for the prince, under Uncle¡¯s lovely descriptions of the dream she could have one day, if she were good. Those feelings were currently being repressed by the weight of her friendship with Lady Valentina and her already present guilt, but she didn¡¯t know how long she could last before running back to that fantasy.


    ¡°Oh, Lady Catherine?¡±


    Lady Valentina called out to her just before she exited the gate. She turned and tilted her head. Her friend was still smiling.


    ¡°Please stay away from my fiance as well.¡±


    Lady Valentina swirled around and left, leaving Catherine with her mouth hanging slightly open. Catherine felt a shiver down her spine, like someone was walking over her grave, but she scolded herself for being silly.


    She¡¯d been feeling tired lately from all the studying, that was all. Lady Valentina probably hadn¡¯t meant anything, so there was absolutely no need to be scared of her. After all, she¡¯d been so kind to her!

 Chapter 95 - Engagement (III)

    I considered wearing a white dress to my engagement, in case it was the closest I ever got to a wedding, but I decided that I would save it for the actual wedding, because surely it would happen. Thus, I wore a majestic dress of brilliant gold and red, the colours of our two houses, and the most magnificent jewellry I had.


    The dinner reception hosted by the king was exclusive to emphasize the importance of the affair. Only a handful of the most powerful people were invited, and we were using the royal dining room instead of the banquet hall. This was a celebration for the future of this kingdom, because I was going to be queen.


    ¡°Welcome, Grand Duke, Grand Duchess, and Lady Valentina. Congratulations on your engagement.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kind regards and for holding this dinner.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome, my dear girl. After all, you¡¯ll be my daughter-in-law soon.¡±


    He smiled, but the true feelings underneath the genial gaze were just as unreadable as his son¡¯s thoughts. We finished exchanging greetings and went to meet the other guests.


    ¡°Congratulations, Lady Valentina. I wish you all the best in your engagement.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Lady Delilah. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re here with me today.¡±


    ¡°My darling Val, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re getting engaged already! Are you sure it¡¯s not too soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Damian. I¡¯m not a child anymore, though you¡¯ll always be my dearest brother.¡±


    Damian opened his mouth to say something, but Delilah pulled him away and quickly occupied him with conversation. Though it wasn¡¯t detectable to anyone who didn¡¯t know her well, I could see that she was smiling with pure bliss. Damian was nevertheless the picture perfect playboy, charming as ever, but with no pretense of real attachment in his composure.


    I¡¯d done the best for Delilah with removing Catherine, so it was all up to her now. I wasn¡¯t optimistic, so I felt a pang of sympathy for my friend, though hopefully the tactic would stall things enough for me to get rid of Catherine completely. I didn¡¯t like the glimpse of desperation in Delilah¡¯s eyes, betraying her usual elegance. Was that unrequited misery how the original Valentina felt?


    ¡°Good evening, Lady Valentina.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Your Highness.¡±


    At least now, I had something better to aim for. My past life¡¯s trauma had given me ambition, so I could focus on the crown instead of the prince. However, I did enjoy seeing Oscar and knowing that he probably liked me more than he did in the novel. Regardless, it was a pleasant surprise when he quietly spoke his next words.


    ¡°After this, I would like to spend time with you alone.¡±


    I glanced around to ensure that no one could hear, and murmured back to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    He was the male lead and definitely a gentleman, so I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of ¡®time¡¯ he had planned, but I was happy that he wanted to spend it with me.


    ¡°Dinner will now begin!¡±


    We streamed into the dining room. The king sat at the head of the table, with me to his left and Oscar to his right, so we faced each other. The queen sat next to her son with her mask of pretentious grace, across from my father¡¯s intimidating countenance. The atmosphere was tense at this end of the table.


    As everyone took their seat, King Henry lifted his glass, which was already filled with wine.


    ¡°We gather here today to celebrate the engagement of my son, Prince Oscar, my heir and the next king of Orilon, to Lady Valentina, the future Grand Duchess of Avington and God¡¯s saint. They have been betrothed since they were both children, for nine years now, during which they¡¯ve grown and matured together. This is certainly a union that will bring happiness and prosperity, and I¡¯m confident in the prospects of this kingdom, in such hands that have already proven themselves to be brilliant and continue to do so everyday.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He raised his glass, regal as I would one day be.


    ¡°To Prince Oscar and Lady Valentina. May their future be bright and fruitful!¡±


    There was a round of applause, and we all drank. My father was next, grim as was his persona, but proud.


    ¡°From a tender age, my daughter has been talented in many aspects. She¡¯s the jewel of this generation, and I could not have been more proud to see her shine and succeed. It came as no shock to me that she was chosen by God, as she is the greatest blessing to ever grace this humble earth. Prince Oscar has always been a courteous young man, and he has proven himself to the extent that my daughter believes him worthy of her. I, too, admit that he has capabilities, which have earned my respect.¡±


    Appropriately and truly, a tear welled up in my eye. My dad from my old life never got to see me married, but Father would, and I would want him there.


    ¡°To Prince Oscar and Lady Valentina. May they both be strong and thrive.¡±


    The response was appropriately earnest, while maintaining poise. With that, the dinner began. The food was delightful, as always, and the conversation pleasant. I spoke carefully but intelligently with the king, Father and Oscar ate in piercing silence, and Mother and Queen Josephine exchanged a pretty battle of words.


    ¡°I heard your newest venture is going well, Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The coal business is quite blooming, and I think our exports will exceed our imports this year.¡±


    The king assented approvingly, but the situation down the table was not so kind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you gave your daughter an excellent education in finance, Grand Duchess, given your background.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty. There is nothing like real life practice, after all. I¡¯ve always thought it far more useful compared to mere economic theory.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but I¡¯ve habitually believed that honesty and integrity are the most important things in both trade and ruling.¡±


    ¡°Yet a comfortable lifestyle is necessary for sustaining dignity, don¡¯t you agree? Though of course, I understand that not everyone possesses the talent needed for gathering such resources.¡±


    ¡°A true well-bred lady relies not on the materials around her, but the sophistication she was born and raised with.¡±


    ¡°You certainly set an intriguing example, Your Majesty.¡±


    Father laughed and Mother smiled sweetly. The queen¡¯s lip twitched, but her smile did not waver. Oscar paid no attention to either side except when beckoned by his mother to look up and display his handsome face, or when called upon by his father to contribute his opinions on present affairs.


    After dessert was the part I¡¯d been looking forward to the most. When King Henry saw that people were finishing with their food, he gestured to a servant and gathered the attention of the room.


    ¡°To bind this engagement, let the rings our two houses have prepared be exchanged.¡±


    A procession of servants emerged from both sides of the room. Zoe led the one from our side, wearing a fine black dress and carrying a black velvet cushion. Similarly, the prince¡¯s valet came from the other side. They went around the table so all the guests could observe and marvell at the rings, before finally arriving back at the head of the table, on opposite sides.


    The ring we¡¯d crafted for the prince was made with diamonds from the mine I¡¯d discovered, the first thing I¡¯d taken away from the female lead. It was beautifully designed, appropriately large, and coldly elegant. As he slipped it onto his finger, I was satisfied to see that it suited him just right.


    I let out a small gasp when I saw the ring that was to be mine, even though I¡¯d seen drawings and descriptions before. As tradition, it was the engagement ring that once belonged to the first queen of Orilon, and the most beautiful accessory I¡¯d ever seen. A large golden jewel sat in the middle, encircled by a ring of dazzling emeralds. The novel had written it with the female lead in mind, but only I could wear it with proper grandeur. I put it on graciously, claiming it as mine, this precious promise of the crown. I smiled. It fit perfectly.


    ¡°Now, shall we head to a drawing room?¡±


    Led by the king, we all got up and went into a drawing room nearby with games, instruments, and comfortable seating. The end of the meal was by no means the end of the evening. The guests would likely socialize late into the night and sleep in the castle, as it was such an important affair and there were many things that needed to be said, etiquette to be obeyed, and business to be arranged. Thus, it did not go unnoticed when the prince soon strode out.


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡±


    Mother¡¯s musing was not independent of action. She glided to the group of gentlemen whose company Oscar had recently escaped and returned with a curiously triumphant glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Why, they say His Highness wanted to get some air.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Perhaps I should join him. Yet I fear it may be difficult, with those ladies over there approaching.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling, I¡¯ll handle them. Take advantage of the atmosphere and enjoy yourself.¡±


    I exchanged a smirk with Mother and nodded. Carefully and politely dodging anyone looking for conversation, I made it out of the room and found the prince¡¯s valet by the door.


    ¡°Please come with me, Your Ladyship. His Highness is waiting for you.¡±


    I smiled, delighted and far too excited that for once, my fiance was taking the initiative. I hadn¡¯t expected the moment alone to be so soon, but I was looking forward to whatever he had planned. I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to get my hopes up just yet, to imagine that he cared for me like he¡¯d cared for Catherine in the novel, but maybe, just maybe¡­

 Chapter 96 - Engagement (IV)

    The prince¡¯s valet led me through halls I had barely known existed, seemingly circling the castle. Occasionally, I caught glimpses of a pair dressed similarly to us but going in another direction. The valet was politely restrained in conversation, but offered an explanation.


    ¡°His Highness apologizes for the inconvenience, Your Ladyship, but the arrangements are necessary to ensure your privacy.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How thoughtful of him.¡±


    I smiled, wondering what situation would require such solitude, with good expectations but slight suspicions. In any case, Mikhail followed right behind me, quiet but watchful. I knew he wouldn¡¯t fail to keep me safe and take any secret of mine to the grave. I was also confident enough in my relationship with my fiance and his intelligence in planning to somewhat trust that he wasn¡¯t having me assassinated on our engagement night. Overall, this was a risk worth taking.


    Finally, we found ourselves at a side door of the castle. A carriage was waiting, and Oscar stood beside it. I could¡¯ve sworn he smiled when he saw me, but it was gone in an instant, though the romance of escaping into the night made up for that. I decided to tease him.


    ¡°This is hardly appropriate, Your Highness, to take me out here alone.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but I would much rather spend the night with just you than with all those guests, Valentina. I daresay you feel the same.¡±


    Despite his composed expression, his words were lovely to hear, the result of a decade¡¯s work and commitment. His mention of ¡®the night¡¯ sent a pleasant shiver down my spine, and I was open to the possibility, admittedly having considered it before. It would cause quite a story, of course, but it would guarantee a marriage, and my reputation and influence with the media would pull through to spin it as a story of passionate young love instead of an unwanted scandal.


    ¡°Indeed, I do. Thank you, Oscar.¡±


    He offered me a hand and escorted me into the carriage, then got in himself. It started, and we sat facing each other. I studied him, wanting to keep this perfect image in my mind forever. The golden eyes, seemingly softened in the dimly lit carriage, the sculpted features I¡¯d watch mature to possess the beauty they now did, and the soft black hair I¡¯d always wanted to run my hands through.


    On the fourth finger of his left hand was the ring I¡¯d crafted from jewels stolen from the rightful heroine, a shackle binding him to me. On my hand was the promise of his crown and power, to be shared with me and only me, his queen. They fitted us impeccably, like we were made for each other, the male lead and the villainess. It was not a vow of affection, the true love he could¡¯ve had with Catherine, but I did believe we could be happy together one day.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Your Highness, Your Ladyship.¡±


    The carriage had stopped outside the most popular opera house of the capitol, a spot extremely favoured by couples for its romantic atmosphere and social opportunities. We¡¯d been here many times before, but unlike all our previous dates, this was organized by him, for once. It was the bare minimum, but I was nonetheless pleased.


    The usual entourage of attendants hurried out to greet us. Most of them seemed bewildered at this sudden visit, but the leading usher had likely been informed and welcomed us politely.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Highness and Your Ladyship. Everything is ready, if you¡¯ll just come this way.¡±


    They led us into the main opera hall, a grand chamber filled with people. As always, we went up to the royal box, where the best seats were. At the front of the box, the lavish chairs that normally sat there had been replaced with a plush couch. I made no comment on the change and sat down, followed by Oscar, who sat so close that it pushed the boundaries of social etiquette.


    We¡¯d arrived late to the start of the performance, but our entrance had not gone unnoticed by the other patrons. After all, in these places, it was not uncommon for aristocratic audiences to focus more on gossiping with friends and observing couples than the show itself. A round of murmur immediately arose, and a few even got up, presumably headed our way to ask why we weren¡¯t at our engagement dinner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Oscar. ¡°I¡¯ve told them to not let anyone in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing compared to everything you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    I acknowledged the truth of that statement with a smile, but turned briefly to make sure that Mikhail stood right behind us.


    The opera was a popular one and my favourite. It started out as the story of a young couple in love and the witch that supposedly tormented them, but in the second act, the tale switched to the witch¡¯s perspective. All three of them had complicated emotions expertly expressed in songs, but despite the epic effect, they all died tragically in the end, a fitting and strong conclusion. Thus, it was a devastatingly beautiful reminder to me that I must be willing to do whatever it takes to avoid my destined doom.


    ¡°Odd, I don¡¯t recall this song.¡±


    I¡¯d seen it enough times to realize that currently the story and music were not moving in the familiar direction, though it did fit the style of the rest of the opera. I shot a glance towards my fiance.


    ¡°It¡¯s an unpublished alternate ending I found in the royal library. This is the first time it¡¯s been performed.¡±


    ¡°How sweet.¡±


    I smiled, resisting the sudden urge to burst out laughing. He had been worth the effort, after all. I leaned in, watching the magic unfold and delighting in the unique joy of enjoying a piece of art for the first time. The marvellous thrill of knowing that my fiance arranged this made it even better.


    I understood why this ending was unpublished. Only the girl died, and the witch destroyed the kingdom in her pursuit of the boy, before finally cursing him to love her. They had a ¡®happy¡¯ ending while the world burned down around them. It was bittersweet but somewhat lacking in magnitude, compared to the original, as one felt it wasn¡¯t fair nor tragic enough to fit the tone of the rest of the show. The author had been selfish, and in liking it, so was I, but it was all right. A villainess ought to be selfish, no?


    ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    The usual performance was three hours, and this had felt like a serene eternity, except I didn¡¯t want it to end.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what came over me or him or if it had been his intention all this time. I didn¡¯t even know who started it, but we both leaned in, and the next moment my lips were on his. Perhaps it was mere hormones, perhaps it was the rush of adrenaline after an artistic masterpiece, or perhaps it was me wanting to see how far I could push things against fate tonight. As I tangled my hands in his hair, I realized I didn¡¯t care. My heart was beating too fast for thoughts.


    I thought I was the one pushing against him, but somehow he ended up leaning over me, with me lying flat on the couch. His hands ran over my back, making my skin tingle uncontrollably. I grabbed a fistful of his shirt to pull him closer, kissing him fervently and never wanting to let go. His lips left my mouth to trail down my throat, and I arched my back as he sucked on my neck, sending shivers down my spine. Then he kissed his way up my jawline, claiming my lips a few more times, before gently biting my ear. It wrecked me.


    ¡°You have no idea how long I¡¯ve wanted this,¡± I breathed, letting the confession spill out. I could feel the warmth of his body pressed against mine, and I¡¯d never seen his golden eyes so ardent and true.


    ¡°We could go to the hotel down the street,¡± he whispered. ¡°I booked the night.¡±


    I laughed, giddy, and kissed him again. The rational and sophisticated lady in me wanted to have a proper wedding night, and my dignity insisted on at least taking his suggestion, but really, my body was burning so fiercely that I wouldn¡¯t have minded if he took me right there-


    ¡°That is enough, I believe.¡±


    Out of pure reflex and rage, I almost ordered Mikhail to execute whoever just spoke. Then I recognized the voice of the queen, also my future mother-in-law, and decided that would probably be a bad idea.


    I sat up reluctantly, taking deep breaths to relieve my anger at the interruption and to make my cheeks less flushed, and so did Oscar. I stood and turned with my usual grace, smoothed out my rumpled dress, and curtsied. My voice was only a bit breathless.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Lady Valentina. You left the dinner so suddenly I was worried that something was wrong, and I do believe it¡¯s rather late for you to be out. How rude of my son to not have thought of that.¡±


    Besides me, I felt my fiance stiffen back into his cold composure. Queen Josephine had a perfectly emotionless smile that I returned courteously. In the periphery, I observed that the other aristocratic patrons of the opera were watching the scene closely and gossiping fiercely. They¡¯d likely witnessed the whole thing, but I could deal with that later. The queen continued in her seemingly pleasant tone.


    ¡°I understand your desire for a moment alone, yes, but I¡¯m afraid I really do have to step in. We don¡¯t want a scandal, do we?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t grasp your meaning, Your Majesty. I¡¯ve seen nothing scandalous tonight.¡±


    Tomorrow, the media would tell the story of how much the prince and his fiancee adored each other, and make it out to be an innocently intense tale. In both my past world and this one, people believed whatever the media told them, so I¡¯d gained control over all the major media outlets early on. The queen knew this, and it was amusing to see her lips tighten. I was no longer the little girl who could only touch her underlings, and it was time she learned that she shouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t stand in my way.


    ¡°Be careful, Lady Valentina. That is my advice to you, and I bid you goodnight. Come, Oscar.¡±


    Oscar kissed my hand out of etiquette, his expression impassive, and left. I watched them go, my thoughts racing too fast for me to sort them out properly.


    All I knew was that this was the confirmation I¡¯d always wanted. I was smiling with the happiness only he could give me, because for once, I truly saw hope. With his love, I would completely take everything the original female lead had. I would go against the purpose of the novel¡¯s very existence, a simple romance that I was finally succeeding in replacing.


    I would have his crown, and I would have him.

 Chapter 97 - Festival (I)

    - - -


    It was October, a few weeks after Lady Valentina and Prince Oscar¡¯s engagement, but the gossip surrounding them had scarcely died down. Even Catherine, as unpopular as she was, had been invited to hear several wildly different versions of what had happened in the theatre that night, some of them innocent, and some of them wildly scandalous. But one thing was fact: the couple had not appeared in public together since.


    Catherine wandered around the dark mansion, bored, though it didn¡¯t bother her much. It was the first night of the festival, and Baron Bryant, Baroness Bryant, and Lady Briana had gone to it together. Father had wanted to bring her, but Lady Briana wailed at the very suggestion and Lady Bryant protested vehemently, so she¡¯d offered to stay home. Seeing the bright lights from the windows, she very much wanted to go, always had, but alone, she was scared of running into the other ladies. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass House Bryant even more.


    Suddenly, in the silent hall, a knock came beside Catherine, and she jumped. A figure stood outside the long window, on a circle of magic in thin air. Catherine couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, but before she knew it, she was smiling uncontrollably and throwing the window open.


    ¡°Lord Damian! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why, to take you to the festival, of course. It¡¯s a shame for a lady as fine as you to be home on such a wonderful night.¡±


    He smiled, like the prince of her fairytale dreams, coming to rescue her from her prison. Yet that made her think of the actual prince, and she winced. Still, no one was around to see, and she thought of all those years she¡¯d watched her town¡¯s festival from the bookstore window, longing to join. Lord Damian offered her a hand, and she took it. He gestured for her to climb out the window, though they were on the fourth floor.


    ¡°Come now,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll catch you.¡±


    Then he pulled her off the ledge, and they were falling.


    Catherine squeezed her eyes shut as she prepared to die. When she didn¡¯t feel the impact, and instead found the wind rushing around her, she slowly reopened them. They were gliding towards the festival, or rather, Lord Damian was walking on air, and she was clutching his arm far too tightly.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked, chuckling.


    She glanced down, was overwhelmed by a wave of fear and dizziness, and closed her eyes again, tightening her grip.


    ¡°N-no, not really!¡±


    Finally, their feet hit solid ground, and Catherine opened her eyes. She immediately let go, flushing, but stumbled, and he had to catch her again. To her horror, Lord Damian was laughing.


    ¡°You¡¯re so much worse at it than- ah, nevermind. Wasn¡¯t it fun, at least a little!¡±


    ¡°It was terrifying! Lord Damian, you¡¯re horrible! B-but, I suppose it was exciting, just a little. Mostly scary.¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± he placed a finger to her lips. ¡°Technically, I should be working right now, and I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t do your reputation any good to be seen with me. I have a spell that obscures our identities, but it only works if we don¡¯t call each other by our full names. You shall simply call me Damian, and I shall call you¡­ Cathy.¡±


    Catherine barely had time to blush at this intimate address and did not have any to wonder about this strange spell, because Damian, as curiously splendid as his name sounded in her head, flashed his charming smile, and all her remaining thoughts fled.


    ¡°Now, to apologize for startling you, my dear Cathy, let me buy you a treat.¡±


    There was a stand right next to them, whose owner was staring at them with widened eyes, as he¡¯d doubtlessly seen them descend from the sky. Yet when Damian slid a gold coin across the counter, his eyes widened even more. He didn¡¯t say anything and scrambled to summon two large pink clouds from his pot, stuck on sticks, and handed them to Damian.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Damian, taking them. ¡°And keep the change! Celebrate the honour of being the first to serve this beautiful lady at her first festival.¡±


    Catherine was growing worried that the vendor¡¯s eyes would pop from his head, but Damian swept her away, laughing, and she decided that the world could have no worries when she was with him. He handed her one of the clouds, and she studied it curiously.


    ¡°This is cotton candy, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve seen it before!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s commonly considered a treat for commoners, but I think that¡¯s nonsense. I like anything sweet, though I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not nearly as sweet as you.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Catherine blushed and hid her face behind the giant cloud as she carefully took a bite. It tasted just as fluffy as it looked and the flavour exploded pleasantly inside her mouth. She beamed.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Damian!¡±


    A cool breeze blew by, making Catherine shudder, and she sneezed. Her health had gotten even worse lately, but the doctor had said she was just naturally frail. Something warm gently fell on her, and she looked up to see Damian wrapping his jacket around her shoulders.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be cold?¡±


    ¡°Not when I¡¯m with you, darling.¡±


    He took her all around the festival, showing her everything. She marvelled at the pretty sights, the crowds, and all the fanciful things in the world she¡¯d never imagined. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling, because she¡¯d never felt so happy.


    ¡°Look, Cathy! It¡¯s a haunted house! Want to go?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Catherine was too delirious with joy to refuse, and even when the door of the dark house slammed shut, she still wasn¡¯t worried. She giggled with Damian as they explored the first floor, but on the second floor, a ghost leaped out from behind a door, and she shrieked. When they finally left, there were tears in her eyes, both from excitement and fear.


    ¡°Were you scared?¡±


    ¡°O-only a little bit.¡±


    Damian laughed and wiped away her tears. ¡°Remember, darling, that you¡¯ll always be safe with me.¡±


    Catherine hadn¡¯t noticed how tightly she¡¯d been hanging onto him, and in the close proximity of their bodies, she felt warm all over. She blushed and stepped back a little.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t forget! Let¡¯s keep going!¡±


    They continued to explore the festival, and a small stall caught Catherine¡¯s eye. She pulled Damian¡¯s sleeve and they went to look at it. It sold glinting accessories, from bracelets to watches to small daggers. She picked up a bracelet with a gold chain and tiny pink flowers, and held it up to examine it.


    ¡°I used to have one that looked similar. It was the best thing I owned.¡±


    Uncle had bought it for her one year, for her birthday, because he¡¯d been in a particularly good mood. It was the only pretty thing she had, and she wore it everyday. One day, she''d carelessly left it laying around, and Uncle accidentally broke it in one of his rages. She¡¯d wrapped the parts in a handkerchief and placed it under her pillow, and when she left the bookstore, she¡¯d taken it with her. She¡¯d tried to ask Father to repair it, but he¡¯d laughed and bought her a more expensive one. Still, it reminded her of days when life was simpler and the outside world was a wonderful dream.


    Damian was studying an intricately carved pen knife with an odd expression. He put it down wistfully and bought the bracelet.


    She thanked him, and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy that knife?¡±


    Damian clasped the bracelet around her wrist. ¡°No, it simply reminded me of a different time.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Was it a happy time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose it was. This looks lovely on you, darling. Please think of me whenever you see it.¡±


    He kissed her hand, and they began walking again. They went slower, mostly because Catherine was tired, though she wanted the night to never end. They passed a canal, and Damian came to a stop.


    ¡°Want to take a boat? The fireworks are starting soon, and the view is splendid from the water.¡±


    Catherine readily agreed, grateful to sit down. Damian paid the boatman, who waved at them cheerfully for his generosity as they set off.


    ¡°How is this moving?¡± Catherine asked. ¡°There¡¯s no wind.¡±


    ¡°Magic,¡± said Damian. ¡°I actually helped to perfect the spell a few years ago. It was rather interesting, since we had to consider reactions with all the other spells in the water.¡±


    Catherine inquired more about his work, filled with curiosity, and he answered her questions happily and patiently. Suddenly, he pointed to the sky.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s the fireworks.¡±


    She gazed at them, wonderstruck. It was her first time seeing the full night sky lit up like this, not just a glimpse from her tiny window, and it filled her with feelings she couldn¡¯t even begin to describe. Despite all the complications her new life has, she was glad she was out here, sharing the moment with Damian, breathing in the fresh night air filled with freedom.


    As the boat passed under a bridge, she briefly lowered her eyes, and caught Damian looking at her, his purple eyes dark and passionate. He leaned in, brushed a strand of her golden hair away from her face, and kissed her. His lips were gentle, but they made her heart pound wildly. It was not the same as the terrified thrill the sight of the prince gave her, for it was better. She could taste his warmth, and she adored every bit of it.


    Her heart felt too full, and all her senses were numb, except for the feeling of Damian¡¯s lips on hers. It was as if she was floating in a dream, in the serene happiness she¡¯d always wanted. The yearning was fulfilled, and she was complete.


    - - -


    Damian helped Catherine off the boat. Her face was still flushed, so cutely, and she stumbled when she stepped onto shore. He caught her, which of course, only made her face even redder.


    He checked his watch and his spells. It was about time to send the girl back, for her to be safely in bed by the time her parents got home. It surprised him how reluctant he was to part with her, and how much he¡¯d enjoyed himself.


    Cathy was a true breath of fresh air compared to all the ladies he was used to. They were all too proper, with their nice manners and propriety, while the commoner girls were either too lowly or too dim for good company. Here was a girl with a half-decent education, none of the stiffness, and an utterly adorable composure. Best of all, she irked Val.


    Val! The thought startled him. When was the last time he¡¯d gone so long without thinking about her? Even at the stall, he¡¯d unconsciously shoved the image of her away for the girl in front of him. He¡¯d never done that for anyone before.


    Curious. Indeed, how curious¡­

 Chapter 98 - Festival (II)

    - - -


    Baron Bryant smiled as he and his family explored the festival. Isabel hadn¡¯t seemed this happy since before Catherine, and though he was disappointed that he couldn¡¯t bring the girl, he was satisfied with this temporary serenity. Besides, he was sure that Isabel would warm to Catherine eventually, especially after the plan succeeded. She was a practical woman, after all.


    ¡°Daddy! I wanna go in there!¡±


    Briana pointed at a mysterious purple tent decorated with golden stars. A fortune teller, perhaps. The baron didn¡¯t believe in nonsense like that, since magic researchers had proven countless times that it was impossible to see into the future. Nevertheless, he nodded.


    ¡°Certainly, sweetheart.¡±


    Briana took her mother¡¯s hand in one hand and her father¡¯s in the other, and merrily skipped to the tent. The baron lifted the flaps that acted as doors and was immediately assaulted by an assortment of strange smells, mostly sweet and not unpleasant, but too intense to be comfortable. Still, his daughter happily barged in.


    The space seemed larger on the inside than it was on the outside, and most of it was shrouded in eerie shadows. The only light came from numerous dim candles that did more in releasing faintly coloured and strong-smelling fumes than in illuminating. In the center was a small table with a crystal ball, before it, an empty chair, and behind it, a woman wearing a dark veil. The woman stretched out a hand.


    ¡°Welcome, dear guests. Shall I tell your fortunes?¡±


    Her voice was melodic and soothing, but slightly raspy. She could¡¯ve been a young maiden or an old crone, but the baron recognized exactly what she was, and stiffened. Briana took a step forward, and the woman beckoned.


    ¡°Come, child. Sit.¡±


    The baron quickly evaluated his options and decided it was best to do nothing. This being was far too powerful to risk offending, and while she had appeared mostly reasonable in their dealings, there was no telling with the eccentricities of immortals. Briana went towards her and sat down on the little chair.


    ¡°What is your name, child?¡±


    ¡°Lady Briana Victoria Bryant!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    The woman stroked the crystal ball, and a dark mist began to form within. It swirled and danced, and vague shapes emerged, but never lingered long enough to be understood by the baron¡¯s mortal eye. The woman delicately reached across the table and touched Briana¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You will lose a dear friend soon,¡± she said. ¡°But worry not, for you can do nothing to stop it. It will be painful, yes, and cause great conflict around you, but such will be the way of the world. You will be a duchess in an era of suffering, but you are strong, so you will survive.¡±


    Briana tilted her head for a second, then nodded solemnly. She leapt off the stool and ran to her mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a duchess, Mommy! But I¡¯m hungry, so I want a donut!¡±


    Isabel glanced at the baron warily. The baron smiled in reassurance, pretending that he wasn¡¯t even more unsettled than she was. He quickly threw a few coins onto the table, and the woman looked up at him.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you like your fortune told, sir? I believed it¡¯d be useful.¡±


    He shook his head, took Isabel¡¯s arm, and wheeled his family out of the tent. When they were a safe distance away, he let go and patted his pockets.


    ¡°Take Briana for some donuts, dear,¡± he said to his wife. ¡°I must¡¯ve forgotten my pocket watch back at that fortune teller¡¯s. I¡¯ll go look for it and meet you by the fountain.¡±


    Isabel nodded, and the baron headed back slowly. It was the same dread he always felt before their meetings, never knowing for sure if he would return alive. When he arrived, his blood ran colder still, for knights surrounded the tent. Stoneshire and Avington, by the crests on their armour. The crown prince and his fiancee, together in public again¡­?!


    He pretended to study a stall nearby, and a few minutes later, just as he¡¯d predicted, the young couple emerged. He had long mastered the art of blending into the crowd, so he was certain that they did not see him. Out of the corner of his eyes, he observed that the lady was smiling, while the prince was as stoic as ever. How he wished his Catherine could be even half as elegant as Lady Valentina! Alas, the charm of her simplicity must do to spin the tale, however little good that had done, so far.


    Their appearance meant that the queen must¡¯ve been defeated, so the baron began planning new arrangements in his head. The process wasn¡¯t very productive, as he was desperate to learn how to factor in the development of their encounter with the being. As soon as he was sure the couple was out of the complete vicinity of the tent, he slipped inside.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Madame Albrecht?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Hello, Baron. Have you changed your mind about learning your fortune?¡±


    The woman lifted her veil over her head, revealing long silver hair framing a ghostly pale face with gracefully sharp features. She looked, as she was, ageless. A smile curled on her blood red lips, and the baron clenched his fist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your games. What did His Highness and Lady Valentina want?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, when one comes to a fortune teller¡¯s tent, one expects their fortune told.¡±


    ¡°And what did you tell them?¡±


    ¡°The truth, as my work ethic demands. But don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t reveal any of our little secrets.¡±


    Baron Bryant let out a sigh of relief internally. Good grief, that had scared him.


    ¡°What lies in their future?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for me and them to know, and for you to find out.¡±


    ¡°Very well. What about my daughter? What is this conflict and suffering she must go through?¡±


    The woman studied him and chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s touching that you¡¯re so concerned about her, though I find the inequality of your treatment towards your offspring quite interesting. I do not know everything about the future, my dear baron, and if I did, I would not divulge it to you, because that would be no fun, and because frankly, I find you repulsive. I have told the girl everything I¡¯ve glimpsed, and the rest is for her to live. I could, if you wish, tell your fortune.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Baron Bryant swallowed. This being was the one exception to all his beliefs, for the impossible was exactly what he¡¯d come to her for. He¡¯d always believed fate to be something unknown, and therefore unchangeable, which creates a paradox if he were to learn it beforehand. He did not have the energy to ponder existence when more practical matters demanded his attention.


    ¡°Did you come here tonight for pure¡­ amusement?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, though I must admit that was the bigger part of it. I also came to bid you goodbye. As dull as our acquaintance has been, I think that is the proper etiquette.¡±


    The baron frowned.


    ¡°What do you mean? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere more entertaining. Perhaps I¡¯ll take over the world, visit my supposed father, or just find a new apprentice. Regardless, I doubt that you¡¯ll ever see me again.¡±


    ¡°What of our deal?¡±


    ¡°The grimoires you¡¯re providing are steadily decreasing in intrigue, and believe me when I say I know the look of a man slowly being bled dry. I¡¯ve invested the gold, and if I spend it wisely, it¡¯ll last me the better part of the century. I¡¯m not wholly inconsiderate, of course, so here is my entire supply of what you asked for.¡±


    She took out a small chest and slid it across the table. Baron Bryant opened it and did some quick calculations. Combined with what he had left, there was about enough for a year of steady doses. He nodded.


    ¡°Thank you. Is there any last word of wisdom you can give me?¡±


    The woman gazed into her crystal ball and seemed to look at something very far away. She spoke quietly and slowly.


    ¡°Pity, pity¡­ Treasure what you have, baron. You will attain what you want, but lose all that you truly care for.¡±


    Baron Bryant stood abruptly, nodded his goodbye, and strode out of the tent without looking back. Vague nonsense, that was all! He had real problems to worry about, such as adjusting his plan to fit with this new schedule, and finding out details of the queen¡¯s defeat, not that he expected anything very surprising. The grand duchess was likely involved, she and Queen Josephine never did get along.


    Either way, the game was one step closer to its end.


    - - -


    Early in the evening, Ophelia Avington arrived at the queen¡¯s quarters with a bottle of wine. She smiled at the lady-in-waiting, who quickly went in to announce her, and was let in a moment later. She set the wine down on a table nearby and curtsied.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I was not expecting you, Grand Duchess. Do sit down.¡±


    The queen got up from her desk and went with the grand duchess to the couch. Her expression was carefully neutral, and the grand duchess wondered gleefully how long it would remain so.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for intruding upon you, but I found this lovely bottle of aged wine. Why, when I saw that it was from the year I debuted, I was overcome with the urge to reminisce about past times with an old friend.¡±


    The grand duchess detected the faintest bit of stiffening around the queen¡¯s lips and smirked within. Queen Josephine returned her smile with a dazzle truly befitting of the old days.


    ¡°How very considerate of you, Lady Avington. Shall we?¡±


    Ophelia poured them both a glass. They toasted and drank, and Ophelia felt herself coming alive as the warm liquid bubbled down her throat. It was going to be a long night, and she was going to enjoy every bit of it.


    - - -


    ¡°Who are you to defy Lady Valentina¡¯s wishes?¡±


    ¡°The queen gave strict orders. No one is to disturb the prince.¡±


    Mikhail glared at the knight opposing him coldly. He raised his voice.


    ¡°Lady Valentina is his fiancee. Is he so unworthy of her that-¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±


    The door outside which they were arguing opened, and a cold voice prevented the two knights from getting any further.


    ¡°What is this commotion?¡±


    The prince emerged, holding a piece of paper, on which Mikhail glimpsed his lady¡¯s handwriting. His Highness saw him looking and folded it, placing it into his pocket. The knights kneeled in greeting, and Mikhail spoke quietly.


    ¡°Lady Valentina would like you to accompany her to the festival, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness-¡±


    Before the other knight could finish his protest, a lady came into the hall. Mikhail recognized her as one of the queen¡¯s ladies-in-waiting. She was tense and her voice shook slightly.


    ¡°Her Majesty says that since His Highness has been extremely productive in his studies, he is free to do whatever he wishes from this time forward.¡±


    The corner of the prince¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°Prepare the usual. I am going out,¡± he said to his knight. Then, he turned to Mikhail. ¡°Inform your lady that I will be at her manor shortly. Also, convey my apologies, and tell her that I look forward to seeing her.¡±

 Chapter 99 - Festival (III)

    I strode through the festival with Oscar, slowly enough that everyone could see us. Mother was wonderful, using God knows what dirt she had on the queen and promising with an innocent smile that she would make sure she stayed out of our way. Now, I could reassure high society that our relationship was as strong as ever.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been rather busy lately, dealing with a few troublesome tenants. Still, I practiced a new song on the piano. Perhaps I¡¯ll play it for you sometimes?¡±


    He simply nodded, as cold as before. Our last interaction felt like a figment of my imagination, but I relished in the fact that it wasn¡¯t. The aloof male lead had abandoned all propriety for me, and I had to take that as proof.


    ¡°Oh. How cute.¡±


    A stuffed bear in a dart booth caught my eye. Its eyes were made of sapphires, and I recognized the craftsmanship as belonging to a renowned seamstress. We were at the high end of the festival, so the prizes were fitting in lavishness. The fee to play was more than a commoner family would spend over the whole night.


    ¡°One dart,¡± said Oscar.


    The woman running the booth gave him a dart, and he got the farthest away target in one shot. The knights cheered. The woman handed Oscar the bear, and he gave it to me. I thanked him, smiling. The woman slyly pulled out another bear, identical, except that its eyes were rubies.


    ¡°They¡¯re a pair, Your Highness. Would Your Ladyship like to try?¡±


    I agreed and took a dart, handing my bear to Mikhail. I threw it, and it landed right next to the prince¡¯s dart. The knights applauded again, and the woman gave me the bear. I gave it to Oscar, and he almost smiled.


    We wandered around the festival. With our education in every known field, we won at all the booths we visited, just like previous years. Prizes piled up, so tall that Mikhail could barely see over them, but I trusted his instincts. I¡¯d always liked the festival, especially since it was such a classic from the novels I¡¯d read. In this novel, Catherine had come to the festival with Oscar, but clearly that wasn¡¯t happening. I¡¯d made sure the Bryants left her home, just to make her suffer a little more for all the inconvenience she¡¯d been causing me, and I smiled at the thought.


    Oddly, perhaps for the first time in this life, I felt like the true female lead. This pure happiness was what Catherine could¡¯ve had, and this was what I¡¯d successfully taken from her. Not the crown I¡¯d secured as the villainess, which I still treasured over this, but simple joy and affection. What a splendid life she could¡¯ve had, so unambitious but blissful! Alas, while I enjoyed this, I would always prefer the taste of power.


    At one point, I glimpsed a purple tent.


    ¡°Ha, a fortune teller. Shall we go learn our futures, Oscar?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°If you wish.¡±


    I¡¯d never gone to a fortune teller in this world yet. At the moment, it felt ironically comical. We went inside the tent and saw a strange woman in a veil.


    ¡°Hello, Your Highness and Your Ladyship. I thought I might have the pleasure of meeting you tonight.¡±


    Her voice was eerie, but it only served to amuse me.


    ¡°Impress us, madam. What lies ahead for us?¡±


    ¡°Why, my good lady, death and despair,¡± the woman breathed dramatically. ¡°Your worries are in the wrong place, and you have not noticed how the game may easily turn. Your foes are stronger than you realize, and by the time you see, it will be too late.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°I suppose I will die a long and painful death?¡±


    ¡°No, it will be quick.¡±


    ¡°Do not disrespect a future member of the royal family,¡± Oscar said quietly.


    ¡°Do not run from the truth,¡± the woman turned to him. ¡°As for you, dear prince, you will be left a kingdom in ruins and a horrid guilt that will haunt you for years. When it finally passes, you will cave in to your cowardice, and abandon morality for selfish solace. It is only then that you will find peace.¡±


    The silly woman was getting out of hand.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I snapped. ¡°If you claim that what you speak is the truth, then I know the truth has many faces. Tell us a more pleasant one, though I thoroughly believe your craft is built entirely on falsehoods.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but there are plenty of pleasantries to be found,¡± said the woman. ¡°You will have achieved your earliest goal, and fulfill your original title. The both of you will go down in history, having drastically altered the course of the kingdom forever. In the end, the world may collapse around you, but you will have each other, even if it is in another life.¡±


    ¡°Amusing nonsense,¡± I said disdainfully. ¡°I recommend, madam, that you visit a temple and have priests check your mental faculties. Let us go, Oscar.¡±


    We left, and I breathed in the fresh air outside the tent with relief. The woman had startled me a little towards the end, but under the cheerful lights of the festival and the glistening stars, the situations she described were ludicrous, so she was clearly just insane. I was the crown prince¡¯s fiancee, the jewel of high society, the heir to the grand duchy of Avington, the saintess of the temple, and loved by the whole kingdom. I giggled.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s almost midnight! The fireworks will start soon.¡±


    As we left the tent, I had the odd feeling that I saw someone I recognized, but I couldn¡¯t tell who or where, so I ignored it. Zoe had found a romantic bridge for the occasion, so I took Oscar there. It really was very nice, and soon I had completely forgotten about the fortune teller.


    Pretty lights reflected off the canal under us, music was playing nearby, and the sky was lit up by magnificent fireworks overhead. I took Oscar¡¯s hand and laid my head on his shoulder. He did not let go of my hand.


    I realized then, somewhere deep inside, that I could never be the female lead. As I stood next to my prince, I was happier with the knowledge that his affection would promise me his crown, than I was in enjoyment of his company, though I did like the latter. I was fine with it, though. I¡¯d accepted my role as the villainess a long time ago, and perhaps that was what the fortune teller had meant¡­


    Something on the water caught my eye. It was a boat with two people on it, specifically, my brother, and the girl destined to drive him mad. There was that word again, ¡®destined¡¯. Well, whatever. I was oddly calm, but nevertheless disgusted as I saw them kiss like shameless rabbits.


    Now that the prince was secured, I must focus on saving my brother.

 Chapter 100 - Confessions (I)

    November came, bringing my brother¡¯s birthday. He was turning twenty, and I hoped that it would not be his last year of life.


    We held a masquerade ball, lavish and magnificent. Damian¡¯s costume was that of a swashbuckling pirate, handsome and dashing. He¡¯d shown it to me as soon as it¡¯d been made, like an excited child. My outfit resembled a proud and gorgeous peacock, with a dress of rich green, feathers, and sparkling jewels. I entered the ballroom with Oscar, who was dressed in the dramatic but tasteful uniform of a Holy Warrior, from centuries ago.


    To my displeasure, I saw Catherine by Damian¡¯s side. She dressed as a swan, with a puffy white dress and finely crafted wings. It suited her better than anything else she¡¯d worn before, almost like it would¡¯ve been, in the novel, and the very notion made my blood run cold. Damian must¡¯ve sent it to her, for she could not have had such good taste. No matter, I would bring my brother back to my side.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Damian.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Val. You¡¯re as beautiful as ever, and I must tell you again what pride it is to have you as my sister.¡±


    There was something different about his smile. Though it was as charming and endearing as it always had been, his eyes had lost that crazed passion, and towards me, it almost felt slightly guilty. While I¡¯d been wishing that would happen, I did not like it one bit when I saw it reborn in his gaze towards Catherine.


    ¡°Then, will you do me the honour of letting me have your first dance of twenty?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    His willingness did not fool me, for I felt his grip on my hand tighten as Kyle came to sweep Catherine away, as per my instructions. As for Oscar, I left him safely with Annalise, who was dressed as a beautiful monarch butterfly. The music began.


    ¡°It has been a while since we have danced,¡± I noted.


    ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re much occupied with your fiance, and so I¡¯ve had to find other sources of entertainment. I do not think I have done too badly for myself.¡±


    Did he blame me for spending too much time with Oscar? Yet I had been careful not to neglect his letters, even as I fully enjoyed the consequences of my improved relationship with the crown prince. Suddenly, I realized that I had also appreciated the decreased frequency of his letters, and cursed myself for not noticing earlier. I must be firm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you? Curious, for I believe the opposite. I see that you have not taken my advice regarding Lady Catherine.¡±


    ¡°I warned you, my sweet Val. If you do not wish to stay by me for eternity, I must make other arrangements. Besides, I find her to be quite innocent and simple, very much unlike some ladies that we know. It is deeply refreshing.¡±


    ¡°I do not want you to sink this low merely for my attention. When you are with her, do you not crave more intelligent company? More sophistication and depth of mind?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that, when I¡¯ve been surrounded by so-called sophistication my whole life? I am tired of it, tired of these games I used to be so fond of. Now I see the pretentiousness of it all, masks and lies and horrid vanity disguised as manners. It is very fortunate that I found Lady Catherine in my childishly selfish attempt to tie you to me. Her pure naivety and untainted compassion are my only desires. It is not for your sake I pursue her now, Val, but for my own.¡±


    No. No, that couldn¡¯t be true. The obsession I¡¯d so carefully built up within him, the delicate balance to make sure he never lost interest nor went overboard, all gone within an instant? My years of devotion, tolerance, and concern, wasted? I refused to believe it.


    ¡°You jest.¡±


    ¡°I do not.¡±


    I¡¯d learned long ago of the unpredictability of mad mages. Though the object of their obsession typically did not change, when it did, it could happen in the blink of an eye. Yet even from the day I first grasped that knowledge, I did not think that it could happen to me. He was so attached, from the time I first put my plan into motion, to just a few weeks ago. It would¡¯ve been fine if he pursued Catherine to any degree, if his ultimate goal was to annoy me, but it was not fine for him to actually be obsessed with her.


    ¡°I understood your words, Sister,¡± said Damian, nothing but hurtful sincerity in his expression. ¡°I finally realized that it was wrong for me to ask so much of you, and for you to be satisfied with me, when it is the whole world that you want. I¡¯m deeply sorry for all the inconvenience I¡¯ve caused you, and I know that I¡¯ve inflicted much suffering on you, but I promise to redeem myself and to act more fittingly as your brother. Will you forgive me, Val?¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    I had never expected nor wanted an apology. By blood, I¡¯d always thought him mine, as much as he¡¯d thought me his, and thus there was nothing to forgive. We were each other¡¯s to bear, whether it be a burden or a treasure. I hated that he now considered us so distant that this confession was necessary, but I would make the best of it.


    ¡°As long as you remember your utmost allegiance. Vow that you will always love me over her, choose me over her, and ally yourself with us, your family, over her. Swear it, Damian, and all shall be forgiven. If you refuse, or if you break this oath, I will never look upon you again as my brother. I will rescind all love and regard I¡¯ve ever felt towards you, and curse you with my dying breath. Don¡¯t make me do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°I swear it, sweet Valentina. You¡¯re so handsome when you¡¯re passionate, but I do hate to see you distressed, for as much as you try to hide it, I think you are distressed, and I¡¯m sorry again for the sorrow I cause you. Trust me when I tell you that the depth and fervour of my love and loyalty to you have not changed, and I shall always do my best, as before, to make you happy.¡±


    Damian¡¯s eyes were filled with tender affection, and I gazed into them with wonder. I could not remember the last time he¡¯d seemed so sane, allowing me to love him so freely. Forgetting Catherine, this was what I¡¯d always wanted with him, a normal and strong familial tie. I allowed myself to savor it, just for a moment.


    Unfortunately, I doubted that it would last. His obsession may have been reset, but it would grow for Catherine with even more intensity than it had done for me, since there would likely be no resistance on her part. If I could not convince him otherwise, if I had to leave him to make his own decisions, with his own free will, of which I was no longer master of, then I must simply ensure the best for myself.


    ¡°The Magician¡¯s Vow, Damian.¡±


    His eyes widened, and he hesitated, but nodded. Ever since the hunting competition, I¡¯d been preparing for a possibly dire situation, searching for the next best option, if I could not cure him completely. I¡¯d hoped I¡¯d never have to use it, and certainly not in this context. It was a horrible solution, so much that it could barely be called a solution, but it was the best that I¡¯d been able to find.


    Through the rest of our dance, he muttered the words of the spell. When the music died, he kissed my hand. I felt a jolt where his lips brushed against my skin, and a magic circle appeared there. It faded, and the spell was sealed. Damian embraced me.


    ¡°I love you, Val.¡±


    ¡°And I, you.¡±


    As we parted, I smiled bitterly. I¡¯d tried my best, and I¡¯d continue to do so, but on Catherine¡¯s end instead. At least now, even if the worst came to be, I would be safe.


    Little was that solace!


    - - -


    Ha. He should¡¯ve expected it.


    Perhaps it was because they were the same. Once something or someone had no more purpose, it was carelessly and cruelly discarded, and often made so no one else could ever use it again, or something of the sort. All he knew was that there he was in a mood of irony, and that he wondered if this was how it felt to the girls whose hearts he¡¯d broken for amusement.


    Damian had always known that Valentina only cared about herself. It should not have surprised him that she demanded the Magician¡¯s Vow, for his own magic to take his life, should he ever wish to devote his whole being to another. Well, so be it. He knew, in certainty, that he would never break it.


    He conversed with his usual charm to the lady Val had shoved in front of him to be his partner for this next dance, while he scrutinized the ballroom for Catherine, and his mind raced.


    Seeing the vehemence of Val¡¯s emotions had almost made him break, to take back all he¡¯d said, and to beg her to stay with him forever. Yet he recalled Mother¡¯s words, gentle and pleading, a sharp blade of clarity and conscience in his muddled head.


    ¡°Act like a proper brother to Valentina, and not a demented stalker,¡± she¡¯d scolded, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Please, Damian. Can¡¯t you see that she just wants to be happy, and for you to be happy, too?¡±


    He¡¯d rushed to her side, wiping her tears away with a handkerchief. Mother¡¯s weeping had seemed to rip his heart apart, shocking him back into lucidity unlike what he¡¯d felt for ages, and in that moment of coherence, he saw the vileness of what he¡¯d been doing. Horror and regret had rushed into him, and soon he was crying too.


    That had been a few days ago, but her words had rung in his ears since. That night, he¡¯d returned to his tower and sat in front of his mirror for a long time. When he¡¯d first seen the despicable scene that burned itself into his memories, some weeks ago, his rage had caused all of them to shatter. They¡¯d been replaced, of course, and he again gazed into his own eyes, hollow and pathetic.


    He¡¯d refused to believe what he¡¯d seen, even as he heard rumours fly. He could not bring himself to acknowledge it, so he merely pretended it had not happened, and it worked, most days. However, that night, he touched his mirrors and played back the scene, and he watched all of it in silence.


    ¡°To think she would abandon all her dignity for him¡­¡±


    The operahouse, after the banquet he hadn¡¯t been invited to. The prince, on top of his sister, their lips pressed obscenely together. Damian had turned his head away. He¡¯d sat there all night, until Kyle found him in the morning and made him get some sleep.


    He opened his eyes, coming back from his memories. That scene was what he¡¯d used to force himself to go through with it, the depressing acceptance that his sister cared about the crown prince more than she cared about her image, something he hadn¡¯t imagined she was capable of. It did not damage her reputation, though, and he was sure she had it all planned out, but he didn¡¯t want to think too much of it. He merely realized that he had never had any chance.


    There was Catherine, however. He saw her across the room, still dancing with Kyle, and he smiled. So simple, so different, so easy to read. The opposite of his sister, and the break he needed from the chains he¡¯d finally broken from.


    Catherine, sweet Catherine¡­

 Chapter 101 - Confessions (II)

    - - -


    Delilah didn¡¯t know how much she¡¯d drank, only that since she was still conscious, it clearly wasn¡¯t enough.


    The lights in the refreshment room dazzled her eyes, and her head spun. Another gentleman came to ask her for a dance, and again she refused. Such was the pain of being society¡¯s most eligible bachelorette. She couldn¡¯t even suffer in peace.


    Valentina was dancing with her fiance, and Annalise had been swept away by a respectable foreign merchant. She was glad they didn¡¯t see her like this, for they alone could always tell that she was inebriated, and would certainly urge her to stop and go home. In fact, she¡¯d made them swear that they¡¯d force her to return whenever it happened, but that felt silly now. It would never do, as the solitude with nothing but her own thoughts would utterly destroy her.


    Delilah fanned her flushed face with a hand. She was grateful for the lightness of her dress, crafted from the finest grey silk, to resemble that of the Drowned Maiden. A classic character from The Affairs of Abbeyton Manor, she loved a man who didn¡¯t care for her, and on his wedding day, she threw herself into a river. She became a ghost and haunted her beloved for the rest of his life, until he died and she faded away in her own misery. A pathetic and weak girl, Delilah had always considered her.


    ¡°Have any of you seen Lady Catherine?¡±


    Outwardly, there was no change at all to Delilah¡¯s demeanor. Yet the familiar voice made her heart pound, and from the corner of her eyes she could see that he was standing by the door, talking to a few other gentlemen, so close that she only needed to cross the room to get to him. Before she could rein herself, in a dream-like haze, she did exactly that.


    ¡°May I have this dance, Lord Damian?¡±


    It did unspeakable things to her heart to witness the smile and laughter he directed towards his friends slip off his face when he turned to her, but it was all right, for her soul had numbed and frozen over a long time ago, when she¡¯d laid her whole being at his feet, and he¡¯d refused to take any of it. She should¡¯ve given up then, but she didn¡¯t know how, and she hadn¡¯t managed to learn. Thus, she stood before him, her body so cold that she felt no longer real.


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    He never turned down her requests, but her dignity, employing the help of Valentina and Annalise, had successfully prevented her from asking for some time. She didn¡¯t know what she was doing, only that she couldn¡¯t breathe, and though the man in front of her worsened that, she must have more of him.


    Lord Damian escorted her to the ballroom. He was still the best dancer she¡¯d met, of all the gentlemen she¡¯d danced with. The most handsome, the smartest, the most humorous, the most powerful, the most suitable. Hadn¡¯t she done enough to deserve him? In fact, wasn¡¯t she the only one worthy of him?


    ¡®I believe it will not surprise you to learn that I love you. However, I do not know if you realize that my feelings have reached such an extent that I am willing to throw away all my remaining pride to beg for even a trace of affection from you.¡¯


    Has she merely thought these words, or spoken them aloud? As Damian¡¯s lips curled into a cruelly pitiful smile, Delilah feared it had been the latter.


    ¡°Really, Lady Delilah. My answer has not changed, and I do not know what more you could possibly want from me to rid you of this desperation. A month ago, I would¡¯ve gladly been your lover, but I still would not marry you. Now that I have met someone I find particularly interesting, I can not do even that, but I will be your friend, and I shall tell you that this boldness is unbecoming of you. While I am presently enraptured by the sincerity and openness of another individual, we both know these aspects go against your nature.¡±


    ¡°And what is wrong with that?¡± As if proving his point, her voice was perfectly calm, concealing the wreckage underneath.


    ¡°Nothing, indeed, except that I¡¯ve had enough of masks and lies from my sister alone. I would like nothing better than to escape it all, and I¡¯ve finally found exactly that. I doubt it¡¯ll last, but even when it ends, I would not like to tether myself yet, for I simply grow bored too easily. Don¡¯t cry, Lady Delilah. They complete the costume, and it is lovely, but if you were sober, you would resent those tears.¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    He pulled her to the side and wiped them away with his handkerchief. In her numb state, she hadn¡¯t noticed that tears were falling from her eyes. When they¡¯d stopped, and she felt sure that her voice would not tremble, she spoke.


    ¡°Then, I apologize for bothering you again. I wish you all the happiness in the world.¡±


    Damian smiled, and Delilah prayed that he would look at her like that forever, though every moment was as much torture as it was serene. Yet the song ended, someone else walked through the doors of the ballroom, and the spell broke. Damian¡¯s eyes lit up, almost like how he used to look at Valentina, and he bade Delilah farewell.


    Delilah didn¡¯t look, for she¡¯d confirmed Lady Catherine¡¯s objective inferiority a long time ago, and was tired of being perplexed. Her mother had taught her that envy was a result of one¡¯s own deficiency, but that was too much of an insult for her to bear. Instead, she glided proudly out a side door and entered the first room she knew to be empty, which turned out to be a spare bedroom.


    She crumpled onto the bed, wanting to sob violently, but realized that Damian was right, and that she wouldn¡¯t do so. She did not even weep, but just laid there, thinking about him and his perfection. The boy that had made her feel desire more intensely than she¡¯d ever felt anything in her composed life. The love that burned and consumed her. The conclusion she¡¯d reached long ago, that she knew she must accept someday.


    However pathetic it may be, she would live with it. If she never loved another like this again, then she would be content to love him from afar, like a ghost, until she, too, faded away.


    - - -


    Damian had always thought of Lady Delilah¡¯s strange fixation with him as mildly amusing and flattering, but all thoughts of her vanished when he saw Catherine enter the ballroom with Kyle.


    He frowned, but quickly wiped it off of his face as he approached them. For some reason his friend refused to explain, he seemed allied with Valentina in preventing his relationship with Catherine. It was inexplicable, as he did not appear interested in her at all, but he did so many baffling things that Damian had long given up wondering.


    ¡°Where have you been, darling? I was looking for you everywhere, asking people if they¡¯ve seen the prettiest swan girl.¡±


    Catherine giggled, her cheeks reddening. ¡°I was just a bit tired, so Lord Kyle took me to a quieter drawing room.¡±


    She did look more frail every time Damian saw her, but he had more pressing concerns at the moment. He looked at Kyle with a tight-lipped style.


    ¡°Oh? Did he?¡±


    ¡°We were in the company of several very respectable ladies, who were merely more fond of reading than they were of dancing.¡±


    Damian relaxed. He knew the circle he spoke of, and while its ladies were somewhat peculiar, they were indeed very decent and proper. He smiled and took Catherine''s hand.


    ¡°Then, you mustn¡¯t rob me of your company any further.¡±


    He was about to profess romantic lines capable of making any lady swoon, but Kyle coughed. He shot him an irritated glance, and met forlorn brown eyes, even gloomier than usual, like a sad puppy. Damian sighed and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Can we talk, Damian?¡± asked Kyle. ¡°Only for a moment, I promise. Privately, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, Lady Catherine.¡±


    Catherine agreed readily and went to stand a good distance away. Damian crossed his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about, Kyle?¡±


    Kyle hesitated, looking down at his shoes. ¡°...Are you serious about Lady Catherine?¡±


    ¡°As serious as I am about any other girl. Why? You can¡¯t possibly be in love with her, I¡¯d know if my best friend was finally interested in someone. In fact, I don¡¯t even think you like her. Besides, you¡¯ve been melancholic long before we met her, though I daresay she intensified it quite a bit. Are you finally going to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Kyle grimaced and shifted on his feet, looking more depressed than ever. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just, she¡¯s such an innocent girl. You shouldn¡¯t break her.¡±


    The hesitation, the despondency, and the quiet and wavering voice suddenly painted a picture far too familiar to Damian, but the idea was so absurd that he refused to even acknowledge it.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for half our lives. I know this isn¡¯t about Catherine, and if you don¡¯t want to tell me what¡¯s bothering you, it¡¯s fine. You can tell me whenever you want, but you know I hate letting a lady wait. If you have something to say, spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, then! Sorry, go dance with Lady Catherine.¡± Kyle bit his lip, his complexion pale. ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    Damian tilted his head, uneasy, but nodded.


    When he began to dance the night away, he soon forgot about Kyle¡¯s troubles. His last thought of him was that he would like to always have him as a friend.

 Chapter 102 - Confessions (III)

    - - -


    They had danced for hours, though the night was not nearly through yet. Damian realized he hadn¡¯t felt this light and happy for years, ever since Valentina took an interest in him and enslaved his whole being. It was the pleasure of being released from a set of chains, and willingly binding himself with another, with the same optimism as he had done with the first.


    They were in one of the smaller resting rooms, with such a number of people that they had privacy but did not yet cross the line of propriety. Catherine called over her maid, who brought a small and delicately wrapped package. The maid was one of Val¡¯s eyes, but there was no need for Catherine to know that. After all, in the case of emergencies, he trusted his sister to want the best for him, after the best for herself, so it was reassuring to know that his new target was under some kind of observation even before he had the time to set up his eyes.


    Catherine held out the package, her cheeks rosy. The bracelet he¡¯d given her gleamed on her thin wrist, and Damian liked it there, though it rather clashed with her outfit, which he¡¯d also chosen. Luckily, she was unaware of the incompatibility, and wore it with all that unwavering and naive cheerfulness that touched Damian¡¯s heart. She seemed to have gotten even skinnier and frailer since the last time he¡¯d seen her, and while it was concerning and he made a note to himself to send her physicians some time, it made him want to protect her even more.


    ¡°Um, I didn¡¯t really know what to get you, Lord Damian. B-but, I really had fun that night at the festival, and if I could, I would like you to remember it as fondly as I always will!¡±


    Gifts were usually handled by servants, for the recipient to organize and to send out thank-you notes at a later date, but it was cute that she wanted to give it to him herself. Everything she did was so dumbly cute. Damian smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, darling. However, you needn¡¯t have worried. I would treasure anything from you for a lifetime.¡±


    Damian unwrapped the present and found inside a small, long, and narrow box, and in it lay the pen knife that had caught his eye at the festival. He let out a chuckle. What a silly girl!


    It was those early days with Val that the sight of any object resembling a dagger now reminded him of. It was the holy dagger she¡¯d been after, he later discovered, but before he did, he brought her every sharp object he thought may strike her fancy. There was a room in their castle where all those blades were now piled, sometimes given out as rewards for servants or knights, for many of them were really quite intricate and well-made.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    They¡¯d both been younger, and arguably a great deal happier, before he started wanting too much and she became so preoccupied with her schemes, and lost them both in her ambitions. The girl standing in front of him could never do that. She was far too simple, too readable, too undesirous.


    ¡°I must confess, darling Catherine, that I first approached you merely because my sister was interested in you. Yet I¡¯ve grown enchanted by you, and while I know my reputation describes me as unscrupulous and that your name may be tainted by my mere company, I selfishly ask for your hand in marriage.¡±


    Damian was scarcely aware of the words he¡¯d spoken, nor what in God¡¯s name had made him say them. He¡¯d made similar offers countless times before, so the lines came naturally, but it had only ever been for brief periods of amusement. It felt as if some innate force had taken over him, ensuring that he tied down his new fancy before she even had the thought to flee. It was not dissimilar to how he¡¯d felt around Val, that pure impulse to possess that drove him to commit acts he now detested to recognize as his own.


    It unsettled him, but there was nothing he could do about it. He¡¯d read about it far too much and long ago concluded that all he could do was to make the best of his situation. It began slowly, he knew, and he¡¯d enjoyed this brief interval of sobriety, but eventually, his urges towards the girl would grow even beyond what he felt towards Val, without the restraint of siblingship. Well, there was no taking it back. Hell, if he was going to die young, he might as well get the most he could.


    ¡°Eh?! I-I-I¡­¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes widened, and her cheeks were red as an apple. She opened her mouth, but closed it again, her face growing redder still. Damian laughed and decided to help her out.


    ¡°I understand this is rather sudden, so please do not feel obligated to answer right now. I only felt it necessary that you know the extent of my affections, and that I am truly earnest this time. In fact, I don¡¯t want you to worry about it anymore tonight, for I want you to enjoy it as much as I do. Why don¡¯t we go back to dancing?¡±


    If he actually cared for the girl, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be trying to make her a young widow, but that was the same argument as that if he cared about the world, he should¡¯ve killed himself already, so he ignored it. Besides, the bright smile that slowly spread on her blushing countenance incited the same bliss within him that Val¡¯s smile had once done, the genuine one that she hadn¡¯t shown him nor anyone for ages.


    The euphoria was dangerously addictive, but Damian allowed himself to revel in it, God damn the consequences. He slipped the pen knife into his pocket and took Catherine¡¯s hand. Such innocence that he somehow wanted to, at the same time, preserve it whole and corrupt it utterly¡­

 Chapter 103 - Confessions (IV)

    - - -


    Catherine was exhausted by morning, as it was the first time she¡¯d spent the whole night dancing. Lady Bryant had made her promise to go home by midnight, but Lord Damian had reassured her it was all right, and he had been enough to distract her completely from her conscience, though it now ached badly. She and numerous other ladies and gentlemen had breakfast at the Avington mansion, before farewells were said and each departed. Lord Damian insisted on escorting her home, and the resulting encounter was as awkward as she¡¯d feared.


    ¡°Lord Damian,¡± Father said icily. ¡°I see you¡¯ve finally decided to return my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Bryant, and I must thank you for allowing me her fine company,¡± Lord Damian said cheerfully. ¡°It was the best gift I could¡¯ve received from anyone, and I¡¯m sorry to say goodbye.¡±


    However, goodbyes were indeed said, and after a restrained thank-you from the baron, Lord Damian was ushered out of the house. Father turned to Catherine, and his expression softened, though it was still disapproving.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stayed out all night, not with your current state of health. Go rest, and I¡¯ll have some food sent up.¡±


    ¡°A-actually, Father, I have something I need to tell you.¡±


    Father frowned, making Catherine wince. He stood expectantly, and Catherine lowered her gaze before she spoke quickly.


    ¡°Um, Lord D-Damian has asked me to marry him!¡±


    No audible reaction. Catherine feared that he hadn¡¯t heard her and she would have to say it again, but as she slowly lifted her head, that fear was replaced with a worse dread. Father¡¯s expression was very strange, and as usual, she couldn¡¯t read it all. Her stomach tightened, and she prayed that he wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°...Come. We will talk in my office.¡±


    She let out a sigh of relief, but her anxiety rose again when Father told a servant to get Uncle. When they were all gathered in Father¡¯s office, he made her tell him the exact circumstances and words of the proposal, which she remembered better than anything she¡¯d ever learned, and her cheeks grew warm as she recited them.


    Uncle grinned. ¡°Ha! Fact is, I¡¯ve been wondering why my little Cat hasn¡¯t been receivin¡¯ more offers, given how good I¡¯ve raised her. I ain¡¯t surprised in the least, I¡¯ll tell you! My little Cat¡¯s all grown up now!¡±


    He ruffled Catherine¡¯s hair, and she smelt the familiar stink of alcohol on his breath. She smiled weakly. Father was not so impressed, and looked at her thoughtfully. He asked her some questions about their previous correspondence, and she answered them truthfully. He¡¯d known about the gifts and letters Lord Damian had sent, but he¡¯d merely warned her of his reputation and to not grow too attached, and to remain polite and avoid embarrassing the family any more. She¡¯d done her best to obey.


    ¡°Why did you give him a pen knife? How did you even get it?¡±


    ¡°U-um¡­ I-I read a story where everyone used magical knives, and i-it reminded me of him, so I sent Mary to buy the prettiest one she could find!¡±


    Catherine swallowed. It was the strategy she¡¯d used back in the bookstore, on the rare occasions where she didn¡¯t want to tell the whole truth. The excuse was genuine enough, minus some details, and since that made it basically the truth, it did its best to alleviate the immense guilt she immediately felt. She bit her lip, trembling slightly, and thought of how disappointed Father and Uncle would be if they found out that she snuck out. That was much more effective in making her resolute.


    Father lifted an eyebrow, but nodded slowly.


    ¡°Give a more expensive gift next time, though I doubt there¡¯s anything we can afford to meet their standard. For now, treat him as normal, but if he asks for an answer, tell him you¡¯re still thinking about it. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone, though I suspect you have no one to tell anyways. If there¡¯s nothing else, go rest.¡±


    Catherine nodded and left, not relaxing until she finally reached her room and collapsed onto the bed. Then she buried her head into her pillow, and when the reality of the situation hit her, she began giggling, and couldn¡¯t stop.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Lord Damian! Proposed! To her! The infamous playboy, who changed after he found his true love! Oh, it was straight out of a novel! The notion made her blush all over again and she buried her face in her hands. Alas, what was she going to do? It wasn¡¯t her decision to make, but if, on the slim chance that Father asked for her opinion, what would she say?


    Somewhere in her mind, ever since she¡¯d been old enough to understand, she¡¯d thought she would marry Prince Oscar. She¡¯d built up a perfect image of him in her head, and when she found that he was completely different from her imagination, she¡¯d decided he was even better. She had childishly conceived a fairy tale prince, all charms and affection, but he was built to be a king, and she was unfit to be queen, unlike Lady Valentina. Every time she saw him, while her heart pounded and was filled with romantically forbidden longing and a touch of fear, it was always overshadowed by the guilt towards her only friend. Still, she was unable to let go of that childhood dream of a happy prince and princess, and possibly she never will!


    How could she marry Lord Damian, when she liked someone else? That would be absolutely cruel, especially since he was being genuine, perhaps for the first time in his career of flirtations. Yet he fit her mental picture better than the prince did, and the carefree and exciting happiness she felt with him was not worse than the thrill she felt around the prince, and even thinking about it now, she decided she must be falling in love.


    Yes, this warm feeling must be love! After all, how could she have loved the prince, when she barely knew him? Lord Damian had been her friend, and she thought that if she could feel the joy that filled her when they were together all the time for the rest of her life, she would be very happy.


    - - -


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± Baron Bryant mused, once Catherine left. ¡°The boy¡¯s probably the most powerful weapon in Orilon, but I don¡¯t think we could turn him against his family. Still, even neutralizing him could change the whole game.¡±


    ¡°Eh? What ¡®bout the prince?¡± asked Charles. ¡°And ain¡¯t you gonna do whatever makes little Cat happy? Thought that¡¯s what fathers did.¡±


    The baron did not answer immediately. He was carefully weighing every aspect of the situation.


    ¡°Obviously, the end goal is still the prince, but with the amount of interference we¡¯ve faced, we can¡¯t rule out another path to him. If I could get the king to agree to the matter with the saint, it¡¯d be even better¡­ But the best method would still be to acquire the prince¡¯s favour directly. How is it going with the potions I asked you about?¡±


    ¡°Arrives tomorrow, I think.¡± Charles leaned back and yawned.


    It never ceased to make Lord Bryant wonder how Charles could be so lazy and drunk and still get everything done well. That was why he¡¯d trusted him with his daughter, and as has been the usual, he hadn¡¯t been dissatisfied with the result. Even if Catherine started having her own ideas, he knew she was completely under their control. If only the prince would be so easy as well! Madame Albrecht¡¯s concoctions were the strongest love potions out there, but if combined with potions designed to increment the effect of any other potions, perhaps they could have a miracle.


    ¡°Send it into the castle as soon as it does. We must¡¯ve dosed him enough to make an elephant love a rock, so I refuse to believe he¡¯ll hold out much longer,¡± Baron Bryant sighed. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t make a move before the end of the year, she¡¯ll accept the proposal.¡±


    To think Catherine had been back by his side for almost a year already! The plan had not gone smoothly at all, thanks to Lady Valentina. Yet it wouldn¡¯t be much longer now until the masks came off, and only one house was left standing.


    - - -


    The day after the proposal, a package was delivered to the royal castle. Its contents would be added to the prince¡¯s tea, for better or for worse. Questions were not asked.


    Also on that day, Lady Bryant received a letter about urgent business in Isvoria. She departed immediately, taking Briana with her, since it was never too early for a child to start gaining experience. Of course, the same offer was not extended to the other girl. The length of the trip was to be at least a month, getting her out of the way for whatever may happen in her household during that time, though she was quite oblivious to it.


    A week later, news of Damian¡¯s proposal had not spread at all, unlike all his previous affairs, despite the fact that there had been several witnesses. Catherine was not involved enough in society to be aware of the irregularity. Damian knew it was probably the work of his sister, but thought it merely an attempt to protect the reputation of their house. As his annoyance and anxiety rose with the amount of time that had passed without an answer, he was almost grateful for it.


    Catherine paid one of her usual visits to the slums. When she returned, she didn¡¯t detect any strange taste in her tea, likely due to her general lack of experience with tea. That night, she began to feel tired. For the following days, she was weak and remained home, but as her health was already frail, and these episodes weren¡¯t unusual, no physicians were called. Another week passed, and she developed a fever and a headache. House Bryant¡¯s physician came, but being used to her ailments and rather tired of them, he only prescribed the usual tonics.


    Two days later, Mary burst out of her lady¡¯s room, screaming at the top of her lungs and running all over the mansion, making sure everyone heard her, from the baron to the most gossipy of maids.


    ¡°H-h-h-help! Lady Catherine¡¯s got smallpox!¡±

 Chapter 104 - In Sickness and In Health (I)

    It was not my first time starting a plague, and I doubted that it would be the last. It started as innocent tests on a small scale to get a glimpse on the immune system of the people in this world, for the vaccination programs I wanted to start once Sophia finished her studies and I became queen. However, it was also very convenient for my reputation when I miraculously showed up and cured everyone with imported drugs under the name of God, or, well, as many as I could. The temple got its fair share as well, with the outrageous fees people were willing to pay for blessings. It did not take long for the latter reasons to become my main motivation.


    After one incident, when things got a little out of control and a third of the population in a major city perished, I learned to be more careful. The viscount who¡¯d ruled over the city had opposed us for a policy, but became a devoted ally after I saved what remained of his most prosperous metropolis, though it had been severely damaged, a pity for the whole kingdom. Since then, I had refrained from outbreaks in populous cities, and this onset of smallpox in the capital was planned with every precaution possible.


    ¡°Smallpox, Your Holiness? Truly?¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s judgemental gaze fell upon me, but when I met it with a raised eyebrow, reminding him of his position, he shrank back. I knew he suspected, but he had no proof, and even if he did, it would be far too easy to take care of a little priest with no power of his own. By this point, my connections within the temple were already so strong that I didn¡¯t really need him, though it would be useful if he would accept the offer of high priesthood already.


    ¡°Most unfortunate, I agree. Of course, we will do all we can.¡±


    We had just finished our morning prayers. A few days had passed since the news of Catherine¡¯s infection, and the usual protocol had been followed, so familiar to me by now that I¡¯d memorized it. The temple released a statement, evaluating the threat of the contagion, low in this case, and I made one, too, to inspire hope and to urge people to protect themselves. Then, we announced a plan, and carried it out, with as much publicity as we could. That was what we were doing today.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s one of the most horrid illnesses there are. How could such a thing happen?¡±


    One of Sophia¡¯s failed experiments in trying to develop a vaccine safe enough for the tragically weak immune systems Orilon¡¯s people had. She wrote to me regularly with updates about her studies, and I had her send over any substances I thought might be useful, which was how I began and controlled all my plagues. If she had ever heard and connected the dots, she was smart enough to keep it to herself.


    The explanation offered to the people was a foreign refugee in one of the slum districts Catherine frequented. He had succumbed and died by the time they found him, and records of his identity would not be found anywhere. The discovery was made quickly, after tracking Catherine¡¯s very limited activities, and the area was immediately surrounded by the temple¡¯s knights, as well as the Bryant mansion. An unfortunate event, but the temple and the saint would make sure that everything was all right.


    ¡°God works in mysterious ways, Nathaniel, but you must have faith in him, and in me. Come, let us not dawdle any longer.¡±


    At the slums, an army of priests was waiting for us, with an equally large legion of reporters. With Mikhail and the holy knights keeping the journalists back, Priest Fernandez took me to the statue of God they¡¯d erected and blessed. It amplified the divine powers of the priests, and it made me look good. I turned and addressed the congregation with the speech I had prepared, or rather, Zoe and Priest Fernandez had prepared. The saint was too busy embezzling funds for such trivial tasks.


    ¡°We are gathered today because our city is at risk of a dangerous malady, but I have complete faith that God will protect us and guide us through these treacherous times. Together, let us bring salvation and relief to our fellow brothers and sisters!¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The mass of priests dispersed systematically. The affected area was not large, but since smallpox was normally so dangerous, they would attempt to bless everyone who could¡¯ve possibly come in contact with the source. The refugee had arrived just before Catherine, and had been contained as soon as she left, but they didn¡¯t know that, except for Priest Fernandez. Similarly, only he and I knew that this strain was weaker and much less contagious, but nevertheless, we must ensure that nothing went out of hand.


    While he led most of the priests into the slums, I, Nathaniel, and a handful of others, remained to pray at the statue. I vaguely sensed their holy power flow into it and spread to augment the powers of all the priests in the district, but I knew that the reporters, not having spent nearly as much time in the temple as I, couldn¡¯t. On the side of the priests, they¡¯d been told that my divinity was simply not yet awakened, because it was waiting for the demon lord to fully rise, so they didn¡¯t question why none came from me.


    ¡°Do you think this will become an outbreak, Your Holiness?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. We noticed and took measures very quickly, so I¡¯m certain that this will not last long. In fact, I believe everything will have recovered by the new year.¡±


    During lunch, I spoke with the reporters. Slightly alternating my replies had become natural to me, and I looked forward to the usual articles on how saintly I was. However, there was one aspect to this situation that was different from my past crimes.


    ¡°What do you think of Lady Catherine Bryant¡¯s condition? We¡¯ve heard she¡¯s very weak, almost on the verge of death, and yet Your Holiness is here instead of with her. Do you think she¡¯s to blame, if the outbreak spreads to the rest of the aristocracy?¡±


    ¡°The best priests and physicians were summoned to attend to Lady Catherine, and while her fate, as with all of ours, is in the hands of God, the last I heard, she is doing well, considering her naturally weak constitution. As for myself, I have always considered my obligations to God and the kingdom before my personal relationships, as dear as they may be to me. Also, I believe she is quite innocent of everything except for the innate simplicity that led her to visit this place, but blame can not be cast lightly, and I think that God will grant her forgiveness. Once we are confident that the rest of the capital is safe, I will visit her.¡±


    I¡¯d thought up this response myself, carefully weighing all the aspects. High society was annoyed at the cancellations of social events and the disruptions to everyday life, so blame must be laid, and anyone who could read between the lines would see that I was not pardoning Catherine. The girl herself, of course, was not included, and would only be touched that I was defending her.


    The afternoon was spent in prayers, and I, again, spent the time perfecting my schemes in my head. When the sun began to set, Priest Fernandez came to escort me to see the progress they¡¯d made, as well as to give the reporters a story. We strode through the district, and though I¡¯d long mastered the art of disguising disgust for sympathy, I was still deeply repulsed by the state these people lived in. Since we only went as far as the blessed regions, the reporters trailed behind us. My mentor slyly signalled, and I led our procession to stop before a mother cradling a baby.


    She told us her sob story, and though I hardly listened, my mechanical expressions and reactions were so compassionate it fairly brought tears to some of the journalists. The woman grasped my hands, and I didn¡¯t even flinch, but I had to throw out the handkerchief I later wiped my hands on. Overall, another boring day, except for my lunch with the reporters, but worth it for the publicity in tomorrow''s newspapers. I got home exhausted, though I¡¯d hardly done anything.


    ¡°Tia! Ugh, I feel awfully dirty. Add extra petals to the bath.¡±


    While Tia and the band of personal maids I now had washed me, Zoe reported on the day¡¯s news. Most of them were usual, but one piece demanded attention.


    ¡°Lord Damian is still outside of the Bryant mansion, my lady.¡±


    It had been nearly a week since the news of Catherine¡¯s infection, and he¡¯d gone there as soon as he heard, though he¡¯d been kept outside by the holy knights. I sighed. I trusted my brother to be smart enough to see that part of why I¡¯d done this to Catherine was in response to his ridiculous proposal, and I¡¯d hoped he¡¯d take it as a warning, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Release the news of her infertility the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll visit her the day after that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    If only she could die without triggering her divinity! Alas, the novel¡¯s description of her powers and the research I¡¯d done indicated that she¡¯d be basically immortal, if she ever did.


    I did not feel bad for what I was doing, but I did wish I could be done with her already, for I was getting rather tired. If this didn¡¯t drive her out of society forever, then I would play my ultimate move¡­

 Chapter 105 - In Sickness and In Health (II)

    As the Bryant mansion had been completely locked down, Zoe hadn¡¯t received any updates from our eyes on the inside for the past week. There really was no need for such measures, as I had made sure with Sophia, this strain of the disease was so uninfectious that there hadn¡¯t been any naturally spread cases yet, and the few bodies that had been discovered in the slums had only been planted to make the outbreak seem more authentic. However, no one knew that, and the recent infection of Baron Bryant made people even more scared.


    In reality, Catherine and the baron had both been infected by directly consuming the virus, which had been added to their food. The maid who did it had been given the most successful of Sophia¡¯s prototype vaccines, and given that we hadn¡¯t heard of anything, it appeared to have worked decently. Truthfully, there was no strategic reason for infecting the baron, for I couldn¡¯t kill him, as it risked Catherine being so heartbroken that she awakened her powers. I¡¯d ordered it out of pure spite, and to arouse more fear, so I could be more saintly.


    The time finally came to admire my handiwork! I was blessed countless times and wore my strongest amulets, just in case, and Nathaniel imbued into me enough holy power for a good blessing, in case Catherine was awake enough to feel it. He asked to visit her, but I refused, wishing to limit their interactions as much as possible. I arrived at the Bryant mansion feeling gleefully smug, seeing the place surrounded by holy knights.


    ¡°Val! Thank god you¡¯re finally here. Tell them to let me in!¡±


    While Damian was still ridiculously handsome in a ragged way, it was clear he hadn¡¯t had proper rest for some time. His purple eyes were bloodshot and hazy, and he kept yawning. I¡¯d heard that he¡¯d been here since he heard of Catherine¡¯s illness, and I¡¯d wanted to leave him here to suffer for his betrayal, and to see how long he¡¯d wait. I was not pleased with the result.


    ¡°Why are you disgracing our family in such a manner, Damian? Go home and take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will not, unless you promise to deliver a gift for me. I would ask for you to make them allow me to see her, and I know I did just that, but now I fear that¡¯s too much to ask for when I previously swore not to inconvenience you, unless you would spare me the greatest kindness and do it willingly. Alas, it is cruel for any place to be so shrouded in holiness!¡±


    A part of his dishevelment must¡¯ve been caused by how the divinity nullified his magic charms. Any other place, and he could¡¯ve forced his way in with magic, and I knew if he really wanted to, he still could¡¯ve, at the expense of his remaining sanity. I did not want to push him that far.


    ¡°I agree only to your first request. What do you wish to deliver?¡±


    He grinned, his eyes barely staying open, and dropped into my outstretched palm an ornate golden locket.


    ¡°It¡¯s her birthday, you know.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Of course I knew. Dramatically speaking, it was why I chose today as the date of my visit. In the novel, she had a ball and Damian gave her a necklace with a protection charm, and she danced with both him and my fiance. Obviously, that was not happening.


    Suddenly, Damian leaned in close, his smile oddly twisted.


    ¡°Was this your engagement present for me, my sweet Val? While I¡¯m touched you care about me so much, do know that it isn¡¯t enough to make me give up. I¡¯ll have her, just you see!¡±


    I pushed him away. ¡°You¡¯re delirious. Go home. I¡¯ve told Mother and Father about your ridiculous proposal, and they would very much like to speak to you about not bringing shame to House Avington.¡±


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    His eyes widened and he groaned. I ordered my couchman to drive him home and to see him delivered to Mother and Father. As my carriage departed, with my brother already half asleep in it, I entered the Bryant mansion.


    A priest showed me to Catherine¡¯s room. He seemed to hesitate in letting me in, but did so eventually, with suspicious reluctance. The room was empty, except for a small figure laying in bed, and a horribly familiar individual sitting next to her.


    ¡°Your Highness. What a surprise.¡±


    Oscar looked up. Around his neck was the amulet I¡¯d given him, as strong as my own. His countenance was normal and inexpressive as usual, like he saw nothing wrong with him being here.


    He rose and headed towards the balcony. ¡°Let us talk outside, so as to not disturb her.¡±


    I followed, the cold winter air not doing anything to calm my rising temper. As soon as the balcony doors were closed, I started.


    ¡°Why in the world would you be here? She may infect you, and you may die, and all of Orilon will be thrown into chaos. You claim to hold affections for me, and yet I find you alone with another girl, in her bedchamber. I find that you at least have the dignity to keep it quiet, but that does not excuse the act itself. Offer me an explanation now, or I shall condemn you in the name of God for your immorality.¡±


    ¡°It is quite simple,¡± he said, coolly meeting my furious gaze. ¡°A smallpox outbreak is what truly puts the kingdom at risk, not the death of one individual, though I daresay it is rather different for you.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine, as if he was leaving some things unsaid, but it was all right. There was no evidence, and if he wanted to expose me or to annul our engagement, he would¡¯ve done it a long time ago. For political reasons, he could not.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. This was unfortunate, yes, but everything is now under control. You have no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Yet I have the liberty to do so, and I will, on behalf of Orilon, for its general wellbeing. I have been visiting Lady Catherine everyday since the beginning of her illness, and I will continue to do so until she recovers consciousness enough to be aware of her surroundings, if only to evaluate the extent of this outbreak for myself.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then! You have my utmost disapproval. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I shall go and pray for Lady Catherine¡¯s recovery. If you really trusted my capacities as the saint, then you would be assured that there is no danger to this situation in the slightest.¡±


    I stalked back in without waiting for a response and pulled the curtains over the glass doors, blocking out the offensively bright sunlight. Catherine slept through it all, a sad frown on her little face, now hideously covered with scars and scabs. My barely contained rage shifted into a vindictive satisfaction. I longed to take a dagger and to drive it into her chest, to end her miserable being for one and for all, but knowing that I could not, the ugly sight was enough for now.


    I took out the locket Damian had given me and opened it. One side contained a portrait of himself, at his best, and the other side was an imaginary Catherine. In it, she was at her full potential for beauty, an innocent, sweet, and pure kind, with a warm and freely bright smile. That must¡¯ve been how she looked in the novel, but she would never look like that in this world. I dropped the locket onto her bedside table and sat next to her, and began to pray.


    ¡®I wish you¡¯d never existed. I wish you¡¯d leave us be. I wish you¡¯d die without any fuss.¡¯


    These words were uttered silently. Aloud, I recited a hearty prayer, so emphatic that she opened her eyes slightly at one point.


    ¡°L-Lady Valentina¡­?¡± The little idiot smiled, her voice scratch and barely audible. ¡°T-thank you for v-visiting me¡­¡±


    I smiled at her foolishness and told her I hoped she would get better soon.


    Even if she did, her scars would make her social life horrid, not to mention the newly revealed fact of her infertility, blamed on the smallpox and malnutrition but in reality caused by the slow poisons she¡¯d been fed, which would render her an undesirable bride to any sensible gentleman. Seriously speaking, she was no longer a significant threat.


    Yet as she fell back to sleep, and I opened the balcony door to let Oscar back in, and saw his distant expression, staring at nothing but pondering everything, I made a decision. I¡¯d already come so far, so I might as well commit to the end.


    I would drive her out completely.

 Chapter 106 - In Sickness and In Health (III)

    - - -


    Catherine opened her eyes slowly.


    The room was barely lit, but still too bright. Her whole body ached, but her mind was the least hazy it had been in days. How long had it been since she fell ill? She couldn¡¯t remember at all. In fact, she couldn¡¯t recall anything much, after the initial hustle. Priests and physicians running back and forth, Father and Uncle¡¯s anxious faces, Mary patiently attending to her¡­ and Lady Valentina¡¯s visit, more recently. Catherine smiled at the idea, the joy of having a friend surpassing even her immense weariness. Her eyes closed again, still tired.


    However, she did not slip back into familiar unconsciousness, for gradually, she became aware that she was not alone in the room. She peeked around the room, and her eyes opened fully when her gaze landed on Prince Oscar. She sat up too quickly, wincing at the effort. A shock ran through her, sending her into a fit of coughing. When she¡¯d somewhat recovered, the prince was looking at her vacantly.


    ¡°Y-your highness¡­¡±


    Catherine¡¯s voice came out barely a croak, and on hearing it, her hand flew to her mouth, horrified by the hideous sounds she just produced. The movement, however, not only tired her, but also made her see the ugly scars covering every inch of her skin. She might¡¯ve fainted, except the cold fear produced by the prince¡¯s presence prevented her from even that.


    ¡°Do not mind me.¡±


    That was not easy! Catherine slowly laid back down and squeezed her eyes shut. Her heart pounded in her already fragile frame, threatening to leap out at any moment. She tried to speak again, this time much more gently, though her throat still burned.


    ¡°You s-shouldn¡¯t be here¡­¡±


    ¡°I must be sure of the safety of my people. Unless you are aware of any other reason for me to be here?¡±


    Catherine turned her head away from his piercing gaze, the golden eyes searing through her. He must be referring to the supposed influence she had over him, but it was true that she had no idea of the cause behind that, and in her current state, it could hardly be her fault! She could not bring herself to reply, from both the physical and mental turmoil. Thus, the uncomfortable silence continued for some time, until Prince Oscar broke it, his voice low and husky.


    ¡°I can no longer differentiate between the physical yearning towards you and the desire formed with my own will, and I detest it. It is impossible for anyone to have caused this, and yet you have no redeeming qualities to warrant such interest. If I had not recently gone under numerous physical and mental examinations, I would swear that I have gone insane.¡±


    Catherine couldn¡¯t tell whether to be delighted, offended, or perhaps scared. She remained silent, confident that anything she could say would not improve the situation, and not wanting to risk upsetting him further. To her surprise, he continued.


    ¡°Valentina is more than what you could ever hope to be, though through no fault of your own. She is the perfect fiancee, the purest saint, and the noblest of aristocrats. I know the defects of her character, perhaps better than anyone, but as the crown prince, I was willing to accept them all, for they are wholly outweighed by her merits. Alas¡­!¡±


    His voice trembled a little and fell completely flat, and while Catherine couldn¡¯t read a single trace of emotion on his face, she felt immensely sorry for the prince, and guilty, in case that she was the cause of such pain. His tone was so devoid of sentiments that Catherine shuddered to know that a person could speak in such a way.


    ¡°It can not be right. I have always known that she cares only for my crown, so it is unreasonable for the fact to be the cause of this current irrationality.¡±


    ¡°B-but it''s not true!¡±


    Catherine didn¡¯t know what made her say it, and the urgency of her words made her suffer another coughing fit. She sat up, her chest heaving, and her cheeks flushed. The prince looked at her coldly, as if acknowledging her for the first time as her own person, instead of an idle listener.


    ¡°You do not know her as I do.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Catherine opened her mouth, but no sound came out. She had no breath for speaking, but soon, her eyes brimmed with tears. They rolled down her scabbed cheeks, and she tried to wipe them away, but they came too quickly. The pent-up sadness of everything that had happened since she returned finally spilled out, in defense of her only light through it all, and she was unable to keep it back, as hard as she tried. She cried for her illness, for her reputation, for her loneliness, for the disappointment and shame she was to Father and Uncle, for the burst dream she¡¯d cherished, and for the future she¡¯d have to endure, that she did not yet even dare to imagine.


    Prince Oscar said nothing but held out a handkerchief. She declined it, seeing the crest of House Avington and knowing it to be from Lady Valentina, and instead grabbed her own from her nightstand, almost knocking off a locket she hadn¡¯t recalled placing there. Still, it took some time until she was composed enough to speak, but she did her best to, in a hoarse whisper.


    ¡°L-Lady V-Valentina is the only person outside my family to be kind to me, e-except for her brother. She is everything you said and more, and I know better than you that I can never be like her! But I¡¯m trying! I¡¯m trying my hardest, but I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m trying to get anymore. She¡¯s kind, and she loves you, even I can see that! And-¡±


    ¡°You see the act she puts up for everyone.¡±


    ¡°B-but how do you know she¡¯s not genuine? Please, please don¡¯t give me any false hope. She values you, and you¡¯ve admitted that you like her! The two of you are right together, because you are the only ones so wonderful as to deserve each other. If you were the slightest bit unhappy, if I thought I had the tiniest chance, if she did not love you so, then I could love you¡­¡±


    Catherine was practically wailing, both from the embarrassment of her confession and the exertion that the speech had on her throat. She buried her face in her hands and sobbed. Prince Oscar was still for a second. Then, he lifted a strand of her hair and kissed it.


    Without another word, he left the room, just as Mary came rushing in, likely alarmed by her crying. Catherine¡¯s head spun as she laid down, wondering what in the world she had just done.


    Her heart was in an uneasy uproar of emotions as she slipped back into the comforting darkness.


    - - -


    Shots fired one after another. Prey fell.


    Her Ladyship had gone home to fetch her rifle right after the visit to the Bryant mansion, then departed immediately for the closest hunting range, which was just outside the capital. She preferred hunting in the summer as to the winter, but when her mood was as bad as this, all that mattered was for her to take her rage out on something. The servants said that when she was young, before she learned to hunt, she took it out on her underlings, but to Mikhail, she¡¯d always been the most lovely and elegant lady there ever was.


    Mikhail wished that all his lady¡¯s misery stemmed from a single individual, such as Prince Oscar or Lady Catherine, and to erase them would be as easy as killing them, but Her Ladyship had said that it was not so simple. Still, he longed to do something, for every shred of distress his lady felt, he felt it a thousand times worse. If he could give his life to relieve her pain by just a little, he¡¯d do it in an instant. If only he knew how!


    ¡°I choose Sir Mikhail Lovell to be my knight.¡±


    He thought back to Her Ladyship¡¯s sixteenth birthday, when she¡¯d chosen one to be her own from House Avington¡¯s best knights. After years of vigorous training so he could have a place among them, he¡¯d taken his oath and been bestowed his knighthood by His Grace just a month prior. All the other knights already believed that he would be chosen, but he hadn¡¯t dared getting his hopes up, for fear that it would be disappointed. Yet when he heard his name from her lips, his life saw a new meaning, a greater duty, like a million rays of light bursting forth, and he felt emotions past elation or bliss.


    In that chapel where generations of Avingtons had been baptized, married, and mourned, he¡¯d knelt before his lady. Golden sunlight streamed through the stained glass windows, casting a radiant glow upon his lady¡¯s face. She was smiling proudly, and he wished he could keep that expression on her countenance forever. His breath quickened as she touched the sword to his shoulder.


    ¡°On my honour as a knight of House Avington, I, Mikhail Lovell, pledge my life to Lady Valentina Avington. I will serve and obey her, defend her from all ill intent, and carry out her commands unto my dying breath. God, see that this is my oath, and that I shall die before it is severed.¡±


    An eternal peace, the bind of his promise, settled over him. He could feel it now, a comforting reminder that his lady would always have him, for as long as he lived. There was a vague triumph to it, that from the moment he took his oath and ceased to be his own person, his fate was sealed and forever tied to his lady, unlike the uncertainty Lord Damian and His Highness had to face. He knew it meant he could never be her equal, but that was all right with him.


    ¡°Mikhail! Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    His lady¡¯s voice brought him back from his reminiscences. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes had recovered the devilish sparkle that she only revealed when there was no other society, and she held two dead hares. She was slightly out of breath from the exercise, but a sly smirk danced on her lips. Ah, that was the way his lady was. Always scheming, as soon as she finished unleashing her anger, because she believed the whole world was hers to take. Mikhail believed it, too.


    And he¡¯d help her get it, even if it killed him.

 Chapter 107 - Unholy Affair (I)

    Festive lights and pure white snow decorated the capital. Finally, it was the end of a long and turbulent year. How things had changed!


    Overall, I was fairly satisfied with the situation, which was far from what it was in the novel. In fact, in the novel, Catherine was quite happy by now, having quickly adapted to life in society and made many friends, obliviously with the male leads wrapped around her fingers. I had mostly prevented that, and made her as miserable as possible. As soon as the Holy Days were over, I could go the rest of the way and remove her completely. The idea would do well to entertain my imagination during the three days of tedious praying.


    ¡°Nathaniel, there you are.¡±


    We¡¯d practically spent the whole week in the temple preparing. I did not see my dependant much, and I suspected that he did his best to avoid me. Alas, the temple was almost as mine as the Avington estate was, and he could not escape me when I wanted him, which I did after finishing most of the other business.


    Nathaniel sighed and closed the book he¡¯d been copying. We were in a small and little-known library, one of the many scattered throughout the grand temple, filled with the only surviving copies of ancient scripture. It was the work of generations of priests to copy and translate them, so they might be accessible to the public, and it still had a long way to go. They were important because if you could spin God¡¯s commands to fit your own wishes, which you could do for almost anything not too unreasonable, given how much there was, the public would be much more accepting of your wishes.


    Of course, knowing Nathaniel, he probably did it for some more noble purpose, like enlightening society and such. While that was somewhat valuable, I would much prefer it if he could have his priorities straight.


    ¡°Good evening, Your Holiness. Is everything acceptable? I finished all the work the senior priestess assigned me, and she said I could, when I asked if I may come in here. These hymns are beautifully suited for Repentance Day.¡±


    The first of the Holy Days were indeed tomorrow, but repentance was the last thing on my mind. Perhaps I could try it after I became queen, but if I grew a conscience I may very well be crushed by it, so I¡¯d rather not.


    ¡°How wonderful. By chance, have you returned to your room since this noon? From your calm countenance, I gather that you have not, for the honour of the occasion would be impossible to contain. See, if you had, you would¡¯ve found a summon to the presences of the High Priests on the day after New Day. Having heard of my arrangements and the recent passing of High Priest Wycliffe, you would have likely reached the correct conjecture that you are to be formally offered a position of High Priest.¡±


    In the dim candlelight, his face was half shrouded in shadows, and a rush of emotions flowed through the parts that I could see. The wind roared outside, and snow fell in flurries. He did not speak for a long time, and his voice was tired and raw when he did.


    ¡°Thank you for informing me, Your Holiness. Please allow me to consider it prudently.¡±


    ¡°Certainly. I am also willing to write a reference for your former maid, if you are still concerned, should you make the proper decision.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Layla died four months ago,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Because no place would hire her, and her debtors caught up. Her children starved to death in the streets soon after.¡±


    ¡°Whose fault is that, I wonder? Remember, Nathaniel, that nothing good comes out of going against the will of God.¡±


    With that, I left him.


    The snow had stopped by the morning of Repentance Day, but the sky was dreary and gray, as if God, too, was mourning for the sins of his followers. Torches and candles lit up the grand temple, the masses were dressed in the usual black, and the organs sounded particularly melancholic. A grave air of penance and devotion hung over the large chamber as it was filled with soulful echoes from the choir.


    Having performed the ritual so many times, it had ceased to awaken even a pang of guilt within me, though I still appreciated the serene magnificence of the solemnity, and performed my duty faithfully. My prayers were chanted with spectacular passion, though my mind wandered while I did so, and I observed those in attendance. Catherine and her father sat in the back, and she wore a black hat with a veil that covered her ruined face. The baron had suffered scars as well, but his physique, not weakened like Catherine¡¯s, had made the damage much smaller.


    Lady Bryant and Briana, recently returned from abroad, sat on the other side of the hall. The baroness had sworn to her husband that she would not go home until Catherine was driven out of the family, and the two had been living in the house her father left her. Her eyes were shut in sincere, bitter appeals. My family and the royal family were in the front, as usual, with the appropriate amount of devotion in their expressions. Damian occasionally met my eyes with idolization befitting to the saint, but with a trace of uneasiness from being in the temple, where his powers were subdued.


    The confessions began. There was none of particular interest, until Catherine arrived in front of me. I concealed my smirk behind a mask of perfect piety.


    ¡°Lift your veil, child. There is nothing to hide before God.¡±


    Hesitatingly, she obeyed, revealing her marred skin, which gave me a deep satisfaction, along with the misery in her countenance. Hideous, lost, broken child, with nothing left but blind faith for divine intervention that will never come. Everything she could¡¯ve had, stolen before she¡¯d even known them! Recounting what the original Valentina had suffered, I¡¯d never wanted to laugh so much, especially as I saw her red, puffy eyes, and the tear stains on her cheeks.


    ¡°Why have you been crying?¡±


    ¡°Because the prayers were so beautiful, Your Holiness. I feel that I have been reborn, or have the chance to be. I¡¯ve sinned this year, and I deserve all the punishments I¡¯ve received. I repent for everything I¡¯ve done wrong, knowingly and unknowingly. But the guilt is still too much, because I¡¯m worried my existence itself is a sin, since it pains those around me without me intending for it to at all. I-if it is, I ask God to forgive me, and to please show me what I ought to do¡­¡±


    Tears welled up again, and she quickly wiped them away, sniveling pathetically. I considered the nicest sounding way to advise her to kill herself, but decided against it, in case her divinity would not allow even that. Besides, I already had a plan for her safe social demise, so I shouldn¡¯t risk any unexpected behaviour now.


    I dipped two fingers into the unforgivingly cold water and lightly touched her forehead.


    ¡°Do what is right before God, faithful child, and he shall always watch over you. I pray for your forgiveness, and he grants it, for you have repented. Let this blessing wash away your sins, and allow you to begin anew.¡±


    She looked up at me, her eyes shining with tears and foolish hope, with a naive smile. I watched her go back to her father¡¯s side, her steps lighter than when she¡¯d come, but slowing down again as she saw that he was in the midst of a discreet but emotional argument with her stepmother.


    If there was justice and goodness in this world, our roles would be reversed. Yet with my power, money, and reputation, I was justice.

 Chapter 108 - Unholy Affair (II)

    Blessing Day passed without incident. Yet for some reason, I was oddly uneasy, but I convinced myself it was nothing. I was Saint Valentina, cherished and worshipped by all. Everything was under my control, and soon I would be completely out of the novel¡¯s grasp.


    Finally, it was almost over. The crisp cold air of New Day refreshed me, and I felt excited in the rush of preparations. Golden sunlight peeked from over the horizon, illuminating the temple in a heavenly haze. The earliest worshippers were already here, I could hear the bustle from the courtyards, and it would not be long before the ceremony began.


    I was in my bedchamber, savouring these last moments of peace, when a frantic knock came at my door. Annoyed at the impudence, but considerate of the fact that the junior priests that served me here were after all priests and not servants, I merely frowned when the girl that usually attended me bursted in.


    ¡°Apologies, Your Holiness, but there is something you ought to see.¡±


    ¡°Can it not wait?¡±


    ¡°I would not be here if it could, Your Holiness.¡±


    The girl was one of ours, personally picked and trained by Zoe, who I trusted in producing competent subordinates. We had a network of eyes throughout the temple, and I¡¯d rather rely on them than the temple. I got up.


    She swiftly led me through halls and passages I knew from maps, towards the exterior portion of the temple that was open to visitors, but a secluded region I had never explored. The clamour slowly faded as we got further away from where most of the temple¡¯s population was gathered and busying away. It could not be an ambush, for the temple had been thoroughly vetted and was fit with the best security in the kingdom for the occasion, and the girl herself I could overpower easily. Nevertheless, I was tense.


    At last, she brought me to a small open courtyard. I winced at the bright sunlight, was concerned that I might not make it back in time for the ceremony, and shivered in the cold air. However, physical comforts were quickly forgotten when I saw what was in the courtyard. Or rather, who.


    - - -


    Catherine arrived at the temple early with Father, who was still distraught from the argument with Lady Bryant, the guilt of which she bore heavily and miserably. Perhaps Lady Bryant was right. She and Lady Briana were his real family, and she was just some girl he picked off the street.


    No, she couldn¡¯t think like that! Catherine shook herself as they entered the great chamber. Father had already given up so much for her that she must be brave and make him proud, however impossible that may seem at the present.


    ¡°Go find a place for us, Catherine. I¡¯ll be with you shortly.¡±


    Father did not look at her when he spoke, his attention captured by Lady Bryant and Lady Briana, who were already praying faithfully across the room. He went to them, and she, with a pang to her heart, stood still awkwardly for a moment. Before she could set out on her task, much to her surprise, a priest approached her.


    ¡°Please come this way, Lady Catherine. Someone wishes to see you.¡±


    Her eyes widened. Who could possibly want to see her? Especially in her current state¡­ she recoiled whenever she saw her own skin or reflection in the mirror. Still, priests were the messengers of God, so they probably knew better than her. She glanced over at Father, but he was completely engrossed with his family and she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be worried, so she nodded.


    The priest led her to a doorway, and gestured for her to enter. He retreated as she did and closed the door after her, which made her nervous. She found herself in a small courtyard with a stone fountain in the middle, its water frozen, and a tall familiar figure standing next to it.


    ¡°Y-your Highness?¡±


    The figure turned, and she instinctively backed away from that stone-cold complexion, handsome as ever. Her gut twisted. She shouldn¡¯t be here. They hadn¡¯t interacted since that horrifically embarrassing scene in her bedroom, and Catherine¡¯s cheeks grew hot just at the memory of it. She couldn¡¯t exactly remember what she¡¯d said under the influence of the fever, but she recollected enough to regret it severely and to be ashamed of herself.


    ¡°Lady Catherine. Come.¡±


    As usual, she could not discern any trace of emotion from Prince Oscar¡¯s voice. Hesitatingly, she obeyed, stopping a respectable distance away from him. He stepped closer, and when she tried to back away, he grabbed her arm. His touch felt like lightning, but against her will, she wished it would last. Her heart pounded.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Are you aware that during your illness, I visited you?¡±


    Desperately, she¡¯d prayed that it had just been a dream, but there seemed to be no hope of that now. She nodded, lowering her gaze to not meet his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I said anything inappropriate, Your Highness! I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, and I-I-I¡­ well, I wish nothing but the best for Your Highness and Lady Valentina!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Prince Oscar let go of her arm, and part of Catherine wanted to run immediately, but her feet were glued to the ground. He lifted her veil. Her breath quickened, and she could see the little clouds it formed in the cold air. She trembled as she felt him scrutinize her, recalling how even she herself flinches whenever she sees her own scarred skin.


    To her utter horror, and making her almost faint, he reached out a hand and gently stroked her cheek. It was cold against her flushed skin. Catherine quivered.


    ¡°It was a regrettable decision for me also. However, since you now know, there is no more need for concealment on my part.¡±


    How could he say such words with such an emotionless tone! Carefully, Catherine lifted her gaze, butterflies fluttering in her stomach in the worst possible way. Prince Oscar had closed the gap between them, and leaned so close that if she just went a little further, their lips would meet. Yet his golden eyes did not contain the pride of his status nor the adoration they reserved for Lady Valentina. They merely had a blank haze, and that hurt her even more.


    ¡°There is no point hiding before God,¡± he muttered.


    Then, he embraced her, and she really thought her heart might explode. Her mind was even emptier than usual, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. Through the layers of clothing, she could not feel any natural warmth, only that she was entrapped, but not unwillingly so.


    ¡°I want to make you mine.¡±


    After an unknown quantity of time, when at last she could process things well enough to command her voice, her jumbled thoughts bursted out in the only word she could muster.


    ¡°W-why?¡±


    For a moment he was silent.


    ¡°I wish I knew. Perhaps it is merely that you are not after my crown.¡±


    ¡°H-how could you know that?¡±


    ¡°You are too simple for it.¡±


    Catherine closed her eyes, leaning against the prince¡¯s chest. Slowly, despising herself, she wrapped her arms around him. All she could make out was that for some odd reason, Prince Oscar was under the false impression that Lady Valentina only loved his crown, and she just happened to say the wrong things at the wrong time for them to end up like this.


    She was taking advantage of a misunderstanding between them. God, how she hated herself! In the holy temple, of all places, she felt as dirty as the worst sinner in the world. How could she do this to her only friend? One of the only people to ever show kindness to someone as undeserving as her? Had she no conscience?


    Alas, wasn¡¯t this what Father wanted all along? Catherine couldn¡¯t understand it at all, Uncle and Father¡¯s intricate plans. All she knew was that they wanted the best for her, and that she must obey them. Was she just looking for excuses? But they did not alleviate her guilt in the slightest, and only served to prolong her sin.


    Selfishly, she embraced him, wishing that he would never let go, and praying for God¡¯s forgiveness and that Lady Valentina never finds out.


    - - -


    I sank to the ground.


    Instinctively, I reached to touch my engagement ring, forgetting that all worldly jewellry had been abandoned for the ceremony. I had gotten used to its weight and frequently touched it for comfort, to remind myself of how far I¡¯d come. I would¡¯ve appreciated its presence just now.


    My nails dug into the stone-hard ground, and I leaned against the large pillar blocking me from their view, facing away from them. I could not hear most of their conversation, but I had seen enough. A ray of sunlight hit me in the eyes, and I had to close them for a second. When I reopened them, I checked that the pair did not notice me, and slipped away.


    ¡°Let us hurry. The ceremony will begin soon.¡±


    I wiped my eyes, where a single stray tear had betrayed me, and straightened my gown. The junior priest was professional, as expected of an auxiliary of my House, and did not try to observe my reaction. She quickly brought me back to my chambers, where Priest Fernandez was fairly panicking in private, but had covered up my absence to all outside inquiries. I thanked him and promised an explanation later.


    Perhaps it was the cold, but all I felt at the moment was numb. Ever since the very beginning, I had been prepared for this, and my plans were so immaculate that it really did not affect much. Nevertheless, violent, fervent rage boiled in some distant part of me. It would rise and demand an outlet later, but for now, I was the saint.


    ¡°We celebrate this second day of the new year, and we ask God for his blessings going forth. Today, New Day, is the last of the holy days, and for the remainder of this year, we shall swear to serve and obey God with honesty and integrity.¡±


    The familiar ritual, as tedious as it was, almost pleased me as the crowds prayed with as much faith as the aristocracy could muster. It was a reminder of their reverence for the saint and reassured me of my influence, and took my mind off of what had just passed, allowing me to see things in a more rational perspective.


    Yes, it was a new year, and by the end of this one, all would be over. Regardless of his affections, my plans would not be thwarted. The wheels were all turning, and no one could stop me now. Nevermind this newfound hollowness. It would be filled by my crown.

 Chapter 109 - Unholy Affair (III)

    It was the morning of the day after New Day. I was taking a walk after breakfast around the temple with several senior priests while I waited for a carriage to pick me up, when Nathaniel came to me voluntarily, a rare occasion.


    ¡°May I speak to you in private, You Holiness?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. Excuse us, brothers.¡±


    We strode in the opposite direction from my mentor and his companions. I did not attempt to make conversation, knowing by now that Nathaniel would not be able to appreciate it, however intelligent and interesting the topic may be. To his stubborn mind, all our earthly concerns were worthless, and piety was the only subject worthy of him. Besides, I was irritated and tired from recent events, and anxious to return home.


    After a decade of doing his best to avoid me, I knew Nathaniel would not have approached me for nothing. It must be about the offer of high priesthood, and I would allow him to bring up the matter. Sure enough, I did not have to suffer his silence for long.


    ¡°I am honoured to have received an offer to become a High Priest, and I have decided to accept it.¡±


    ¡°Good. It is a wise choice.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not for a reason Your Holiness would like. It is me placing the kingdom and God¡¯s will over my own selfishness, as I should have done ages ago.¡±


    We stopped walking abruptly. I turned to him.


    ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡± I asked sharply.


    I could always read his expression thoroughly, and in it, I saw a passionate mixture of emotions, the most dominant of which was a firm conviction bordering on fanaticism. It reminded me of how I¡¯d felt the night I died in my previous life, fed up with everything and finally snapping. His hazel eyes were wide and nervous, but determined. For a moment, he closed them, as if in prayer, and when they opened, with that hopeless desperation, I almost thought I saw Damian.


    Hell, he was just as mad.


    ¡°It is my birthday today, Your Holiness. I am eighteen years old, and no longer a ward of House Avington.¡±


    I had forgotten that, not expecting it to matter after all I¡¯d done for him. ¡°So what? You will abandon the hand that has clothed and fed you for the past decade?¡±


    ¡°I must. With all due respect, I can not continue on servicing your House, Your Holiness. As a servant of God, I can not go against his commands by serving the wicked, even to repay my own debt.¡±


    ¡°The wicked? You dare-¡±


    ¡°Worry not, Your Holiness. I have no proof in the slightest, you have been very careful of that. If I tried to tell anyone that you have released plagues just so you can act as saviour, that the bribes you have taken are too many to count, how donations were embezzled until hardly a drop was left for the needy, or any of your other revolting sins, they would simply call me insane.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Then why would you think I have done these things? In front of God, how dare you accuse his saint of these absolutely appalling acts?¡±


    I glared up at him defiantly. He took a step closer to me. His tone trembled, and while it was threateningly quiet, it contained the pent up wrath of a decade, held back only by his naturally mild constitution. Even now, it would not spill out explosively, but this was as close as he would come to it.


    ¡°Because after ten years, I know you, Your Holiness. Not all your secrets, but your character. You¡¯re not who I thought you were. I believed you were different from all the other aristocrats, that you actually cared for us, that God had really chosen you. I had faith in you, for God¡¯s sake, until you destroyed it again and again. I wanted to believe that the girl who saved me from a life of ignorance and gave me an opportunity to serve God to such an extent was good, trust me that I did! But I can¡¯t lie to myself anymore. I can¡¯t lie to God and his people.¡±


    He grasped my hands and kissed them. The green flecks in his hazel eyes gleamed under the sunlight. His voice cracked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Valentina. You have given me everything, and I can never thank you enough. I will always be indebted to you, but if you continue with your ways, I will not be able to repay my debt in this lifetime. My duty to God must come before my obligation to you. And if to serve God, I must sacrifice my own virtues and be disloyal to you, then it is a sin I will bear.¡±


    My brows furrowed. In the wintry morning, his hands were strangely warm. There was a pang in my heart. Under his earnest gaze, perhaps this was the closest I¡¯d come to developing a conscience.


    ¡°Nonsense, Nathaniel!¡± I cried. ¡°Who says you can not serve both me and God? I am God¡¯s messenger, and my will is his will. The temple agrees. Besides, what do you expect to change? We will both continue to be children of God, and you my holy brother. I am happy for you that you can be even closer to him in this position, and I expect us to keep working together to carry out his commands. His Saintess and his High Priests are naturally allies.¡±


    He was smart enough to tell that I was merely reminding him that his desertion meant nothing to me, with the influence I already had in the temple. It was inconvenient, yes, and angered me, but it could not affect me much. After all, I knew him too. For all his devotion, he was weak, and would never really be able to do anything against me. He could not sever the tie between us, no matter how much he wanted to.


    Nathaniel shook his head and smiled sadly, as if he was aware of some greater understanding I was not. The look annoyed me.


    ¡°There are no falsehoods in front of God, nor between you and me, Your Ladyship, even if you refuse to acknowledge it. I beg of you to repent before it is too late. I will pray for you, as I have always done.¡±


    He kissed my forehead and whispered a blessing. Perhaps it was the open wound from yesterday, but this hurt more than I would¡¯ve expected it to. Here was a man priding himself for his virtues, and mine were apparently awful enough to drive him to betray them. I took my hands away from his.


    ¡°Very well, then. Farewell, Priest Nathaniel.¡±


    As I left him, I wondered whether I should kill him. It would be quite easy. After all, I had no use for a tool that was not mine. He was right about knowing me. He was one of the few that did, but the only commoner, and the only one that would put things so blatantly. The relationship between us was not quite friendship, definitely not romantic, but nevertheless deep and strong.


    For all his claims, I believed he wouldn¡¯t really be able to turn me down if I ever asked him for anything. His debt would always bound him to me like no other. Yes, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep him. Without their decade-long friendship, he would have no reason to help Catherine either. Everything would be over soon anyways.


    In the novel, at this time, Catherine was awed by the ceremonies and had a dream from God. Over the course of the year, Nathaniel would confess to her, Oscar would annul our engagement and become engaged to her, and Damian would kidnap her and be killed when she was rescued. I would attempt to murder her and be sentenced to death and Father would start a rebellion. She would be declared as saint.


    What a stupid plot! When everything went according to plan, she would be long gone from our lives by then.

 Chapter 110 - Villainess (I)

    - - -


    It was two weeks into the new year, the midst of debutante season. The baroness was still not home. She and Lady Briana¡¯s absence were felt throughout the Bryant mansion, with chaos amongst the domestics barely managed by the housekeeper, and the baron himself not leaving his chambers except for official duties. The depressing silence hanging over the once lively and affectionate house was unsettling.


    Little did its master know that it was about to get a lot worse.


    Mary stood in front of her lady¡¯s room with her breakfast, contemplating life. Her employer had told her exactly what she was getting into at their first meeting all those years ago, and before the start of the mission, she had been warned again. The new instructions chilled her, but this was what she¡¯d been trained for. She thought of the gold, her mother, how she probably should¡¯ve turned back a long time ago, and how little it mattered now. She slipped into the room.


    ¡°Good morning, my lady! Here is your breakfast. How are you feeling this morning?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mary. I¡¯m a bit tired, but I think I¡¯ll feel better after I eat! How are you?¡±


    Mary had been an official servant of House Bryant for almost a decade, entering into its services practically immediately after meeting her real employer, to establish seniority and to become a suitable lady¡¯s maid for when the time comes, which it had recently. Thus, she was unused to being treated almost as an equal by a lady, though she was gradually growing more comfortable. After all, Lady Catherine wasn¡¯t a real lady.


    Mary made small talk with Lady Catherine while she cleaned the room and her lady ate. Her lady was always trying so hard to look happy, even with her sickly skin so marred and her frail frame so frequently shaken by fits of coughing. Over the year that she¡¯d served her, her lady grew weaker and weaker, and Mary¡¯s guilt grew heavier and heavier. Her lady was not a bad person, which was rare, in Mary¡¯s limited perception of the aristocracy. She felt awful for what she¡¯d done and what she was going to do, but unfortunately, some things had to come first.


    ¡°You know, my lady, I had an idea last night. I know last year wasn¡¯t the best for you, so with debutante season, why don¡¯t you have another sort of party? A fresh start, for the new year, which I¡¯m sure will go a lot better than the last, like you¡¯re debuting again! Not a ball, I don¡¯t think the physicians would like that, but perhaps a tea party?¡±


    She knew her lady considered her one of her few friends and held her opinion in high regards. Her employer had made sure she did that, for this very moment. It was effective. Lady Catherine¡¯s eyes widened and she smiled, making Mary¡¯s heart drop.


    ¡°Oh, what a great idea, Mary! But do you think anyone will come? And will Father agree? I don¡¯t want to bother him when he¡¯s already so busy with everything.¡±


    ¡°Of course people will come, my lady! Lady Valentina, for one, will surely come! She¡¯s your friend, no? And everyone says she¡¯s so kind, so certainly she won¡¯t refuse your invitation! And she has many friends, who she can bring with her. His Lordship will be very happy too, I¡¯m sure, to see you socializing. It¡¯ll brighten up the whole house!¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    At the mention of Lady Valentina, Lady Catherine¡¯s face fell like a dejected puppy that had done something terribly wrong, but as Mary stubbornly babbled on, the light of hope slowly returned to her eyes. Her smile was as innocent as a child¡¯s, and Mary wondered what she could¡¯ve possibly done for God to punish her so much.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mary! I¡¯ll go ask Father right now!¡±


    Lady Catherine got up too quickly and bent over in a burst of coughing. She tried to smile reassuringly at Mary when it ended but it only looked pitiful. As she left the room, Mary suddenly wondered what in the world she was doing with her life. Ah, there was nothing she could do now! She swallowed down her guilt with the thought of the money and shook herself. Yes, she¡¯d already come so far, what¡¯s one more sin for someone past redemption? Life wasn¡¯t fair, so be it!


    - - -


    ¡°Hm? A tea party?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father! I-I would like it as kind of a fresh start, because I want to do so much better this year!¡±


    Baron Bryant rubbed his forehead, holding back a yawn. As much as he hated to admit it, the situation was not going as well as he¡¯d hoped it would. The Avington brat was proving to be so much more of a hassle than he¡¯d expected, and the idea of having her under his roof again revolted him. He¡¯d put up with her for all these years as Isabel¡¯s friend, and now that Isabel¡¯s gone¡­


    No, he couldn¡¯t think about Isabel, he had to focus. A tea party would not be a terrible idea, if anyone would come. It would prove that Catherine wasn¡¯t dead, at the very least, socially and physically. House Bryant¡¯s first social gathering since the outbreak, a statement that they were still strong. He could see no great risk, and the benefits overall outweighed the potential for embarrassment.


    ¡°Very well, but be sure to consult your tutors on the proper etiquette and necessities for the occasion. Have fun, and make House Bryant proud.¡±


    He forced a smile at the girl¡¯s excited appreciation, wondering how Briana was doing. Were her fussy tastes met at her mother¡¯s place? He was the only one who could calm her down after her tantrums, what would her mother do without him? He missed when she would run to greet him when he returned from the castle, and Isabel¡¯s warm embrace.


    He did not notice when Catherine quietly left the room.


    - - -


    Lady Catherine wrote the invitations with much care, revising and editing them until she was finally satisfied. She sent them eagerly and awaited anxiously for responses. She was not disappointed, as Lady Valentina immediately replied that she would love to attend, along with a flurry of other acceptances. The innocent young lady was overjoyed and prepared for her party with all the diligence her little heart could muster. Every detail must be perfect!


    ¡°Oh, Mary, I don¡¯t think I shall be able to sleep tonight!¡±


    Twas the night before the big day, and all was ready. The outfit Lady Catherine planned on wearing tomorrow was chosen and hung tidily in the closet. She was in bed, holding the cup of tea Mary had just brought.


    ¡°Nonsense, my lady. You¡¯ve been exhausted recently, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll sleep sound as a baby.¡±


    She certainly would, though not for reasons she could possibly imagine. Mary watched as her lady smiled appreciatively and drank the cup of tea. They said good night, another piece of courtesy Mary was unused to, and Mary blew out the candle.


    Since Lady Catherine¡¯s illness, Mary had been sleeping in the same room as her in case her condition suddenly worsened. Thus, Mary went to her cot at the foot of the bed and laid there until her lady¡¯s breathing evened, which did not take long with the sedative in the tea. For good measure, she waited for quite a while before she got up softly and relit the candle.


    So it began.

 Chapter 111 - Villainess (II)

    - - -


    ¡°...so she has decided to finish this at last.¡±


    King Henry sighed. They had expected something of this sort, though he did wonder why she didn¡¯t just kill the girl. What¡¯s one more life for one of the bloodiest hands in Orilon? Alas, the Avingtons were always beyond comprehension. The question was what to do about it.


    ¡°Shall I inform the baron, Your Majesty?¡±


    And what good would that do? In all likeliness, the baron would insist that they take action before the girl¡¯s plot, and where would that lead them? Destruction of the whole kingdom by Damian Avington? Lady Valentina was prepared to stake everything, they were all aware of that.


    On the other hand, if his potential daughter-in-law¡¯s plan were to succeed, the baron¡¯s schemes would be completely destroyed. He himself could claim that there was nothing he could do, and the baron would just have to deal with it. The man was a cruel, blackmailing bastard, but not unreasonable. Yes, the Avingtons may take power later, but that would be a problem for the future. At least then, there wouldn¡¯t be a secret knife to his throat.


    ¡°No. You may leave.¡±


    His informant bowed and slipped out of the room, a perfect shadow. Another reason why the baron couldn¡¯t be told. He had insisted on using the eye as soon as the king had accidentally let slip of its existence, but it was the one of the few things the king had not backed down on. This was one of the only sources they had, the best one by far, his one victory of the little menace known as Valentina Avington, and the time was not yet right to use it.


    The time would come, he told himself, like he did with many other things. One day. Just not now.


    - - -


    Catherine took a deep breath as Mary covered up her scars as best as possible with so much powder that she felt as if she was wearing a mask. She would not be able to compare in the slightest with all the beautiful ladies attending her party, of course, so the least she could do was to appear tidy in her best dress.


    ¡°There, my lady. What do you think?¡±


    The makeup was thick, but a faint hint of the blemishes was still visible. On top of her already pale complexion, she looked like a ghost in the mirror. Catherine winced.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you use more, Mary?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be too cakey, my lady. Besides, I think you look lovely already, and the scars are a reminder of what you¡¯ve survived.¡±


    Mary was always so kind! Catherine smiled and anxiously hoped that her guests would agree and not think less of her house for them.


    It was the morning of her party, and Catherine was surprised at how well she slept last night, though she was grateful for it, for she was feeling faint already. Her stomach was twisted in knots and her mouth was dry. It was the first social event Catherine was hosting by herself, her first time meeting Lady Valentina after what had passed in the temple, and her first interaction with Lady Delilah after the proposal from Lord Damian. The weight of any of these alone could have crushed her, and all three combined was almost too much to bear, but bear it she would. It would be a new beginning, like Mary said!


    Catherine spent the rest of the busy morning making sure everything was in place. Too quickly, afternoon came, and the guests began to arrive. Catherine greeted them at the door and led them to the glass greenhouse where the party was to take place, before hurrying back to welcome the other guests. Lady Valentina, Lady Delilah, and Lady Annalise were the last to arrive.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Catherine. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for inviting us. We¡¯re delighted to attend.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°It is nice to see that you are doing better. We were all quite concerned.¡±


    Catherine wasn¡¯t exactly sure what she sputtered out in response, but her most important guests seemed satisfied enough. Lady Valentina was sweet as usual, meaning that she probably didn¡¯t know about what happened in the temple, making Catherine feel even worse. She conducted Lady Valentina to the seat of honour and took the place next to her as the host.


    Now, etiquette required that she speak a little to announce the start of the party, but the ladies were all busily chattering. Catherine muttered gently, utterly failing to draw attention. Seeing her distress, Lady Valentina coughed lightly, and the room immediately quieted, all eyes in their direction. Catherine shot her an appreciative glance but felt the burden on her heart increase even more, especially under the pressure of the gazes. She swallowed.


    ¡°U-um, thank you all for attending my tea party today! I hope you enjoy it and have a good time!¡±


    The party began, and the mood relaxed. Catherine sat down, the first time she¡¯d done so in hours, and instinctively touched the locket Lord Damian had given her.


    She¡¯d put it on as soon as she¡¯d discovered it by her bedside and hadn¡¯t taken it off since, hiding it under her dress for the holy days. It was her one comfort, reassuring her whenever she felt nervous, as she did now. While the memory of Prince Oscar thrilled her in the worst ways, the recollection of her time with Lord Damian always cheered her.


    Catherine missed Lord Damian terribly, though she didn¡¯t dare dream of seeing him anytime soon, with her disfigurement and the guilt of stealing from Lady Delilah. The latter had not bothered her quite so much before, for some reason, but after what had happened with Prince Oscar, the weight doubled down on her. Besides, she now looked nothing like the portrait in the locket, and feared that he¡¯d be disgusted by the sight of her.


    Ack, she was so unused to company that she almost lost herself in daydreams again! Thankfully, Mary¡¯s gentle nudge as she brought the tray of teacups pulled her back to reality.


    ¡°Then, shall I pour the tea for everyone?¡±


    A rhetorical question no one answered. Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t been invited to enough tea parties to know the standard procedure, so these rigid words her elderly governess had given her would have to serve. Beginning from the left with the guest of honour, Lady Valentina, she carefully poured out a cup of tea, forcing her hand to not tremble. Given that no one snickered or made any comments about her manners, Catherine decided that she was not doing too badly.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Catherine.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re very welcome, Lady Valentina!¡±


    Lady Valentina smiled, more beautiful than any rose to ever bloom in the greenhouse, giving Catherine a burst of confidence. She continued around the table, successfully pouring a cup of tea for each of the ladies. There were a dozen in total, not including her, which was quite a large party. She¡¯d invited so many because she hadn¡¯t expected all of them to accept, and was pleasantly surprised that they all did, though it meant more pressure to not embarrass herself.


    Catherine admired Lady Valentina as she drank. Her mannerisms were all so elegant, like a princess from a fairytale. Lady Delilah, too, and all the other ladies at the party, were true, noble, aristocrats. In the lively greenhouse, Catherine felt strangely alone. She had chosen it because using the drawing rooms in the mansion would¡¯ve felt like invading Lady Bryant¡¯s territory, but even now, she felt like an intruder upon a gathering of higher beings.


    ¡°Is that a species of Isvorian carnation, Lady Catherine?¡±


    Lady Delilah¡¯s sudden question surprised Catherine, but at least she knew the answer. She¡¯d made sure to study the immediate environment in case anyone asked.


    ¡°Yes! Father received it as a present from an Isvorian merchant last month.¡±


    ¡°How wonderful. The colour is quite unique.¡±


    To her delight, Lady Delilah continued to converse with her, and the subjects were those that she could understand and contribute to. When their conversation ended, another lady came to speak to her. Lady Annalise and all the other ladies, even Lady Valentina herself, spoke with her, and seemed to even enjoy it. Catherine¡¯s heart skipped excitedly, gradually allowing herself to grow happier and happier as she confirmed that it wasn¡¯t just a figment of her imagination.


    ¡°I like your earrings, Lady Catherine.¡±


    ¡°You enjoyed that book? Me too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an interesting approach to the debate. Do elaborate.¡±


    Was this what having friends felt like? Catherine had no idea what the difference was between this event and everything previous, but if she could dare to believe that it wasn¡¯t just a dream, she would affirm that she positively loved it.


    However, as time went on, she couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat uneasy. The more she enjoyed herself, the more her guilt pierced her, until it was almost suffocating. Lady Valentina and Lady Delilah¡¯s kindness were like daggers to her sinful soul, as unworthy as she was. Part of Catherine wished it would all end and go away, for she was undeserving of their amiability, and every gentle word only worsened her betrayal.


    Part of her, selfishly, wished that it would last forever.

 Chapter 112 - Villainess (III)

    It was quite amusing to watch Catherine be flustered and giddy over the sudden cordiality of my friends. I had suggested it to them innocently enough so that in the aftermath they could exaggerate how horrible Catherine was to betray my kindness, with the undertone to stay among us that it would be comical to stoop to her level and see her reactions. She did not disappoint, and our party was duly entertained.


    ¡°Oh, I just read that recently, and I loved it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, those lilies are from Alcastor! Their scent is amazing!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not that well-versed in philosophy, but this is just what I think!¡±


    We laughed and made it sound like approval. Remarks that sounded like encouragement but were understood to be ironic by everyone but the subject herself were handed out freely. She smiled so happily, too! I laughed the most, and to an unintelligent observer, my words were the sweetest.


    ¡°Why, you¡¯ve become so knowledgeable, Lady Catherine! I¡¯m rather impressed.¡±


    Indeed, if she continued to work this hard, she could catch up to Briana soon! No, that was too generous, for Briana was a bright child and learned quickly. With the eight-year-old as a benchmark, Catherine¡¯s accomplishments were truly a joke.


    Was she really so stupid as to think she was speaking to us as equals? Did she somehow actually believe that she was of the same class as us, or that we would spare genuine compassion on something as lowly as her? I smirked and made it seem like I was complimenting her shallow comprehension of a poem I had written essays on by the time I was ten.


    ¡°Are you feeling fine, Valentina? You look a bit flushed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Delilah, thank you. It¡¯s awfully warm in here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The greenhouse was heated magically, and with bright sunlight streaming through the glass ceilings, it was almost stifling, though it may have just been me. Nevertheless, with clear blue skies and sparkling snow carpeting the ground outside, it was a beautiful day for this terrible novel to end.


    My throat was dry. I poured myself a glass of juice and drank it all, leaving the half-full cup of tea on the table, but it did not help much.


    ¡°The holy ceremonies this year were absolutely beautiful, as usual.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure which one of my wonderful friends brought up the topic, but I was appreciative to whoever it was, for Catherine¡¯s eyes widened and she practically shrank from the conversation, like a guilty puppy. Another reason that I had decided to play nice today. The better I was to Catherine, the worse her silly little conscience felt. She could barely look me in the eyes when she greeted me today, and even now, after stealing a quick glance at me and seeing that I had no considerable reaction to the theme, she kept her gaze down.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    In the novel, this was when I had my engagement party with Oscar. It irked me to think back to the night we had for that event in this world, when he made me so naively think that perhaps he did care for me after all. Alas, it did not matter now. Any hope I once had in him had vanished, and though a tiny part of me believed that he might really love me in the years to come, after Catherine was long gone, it was largely irrelevant and I refused to entertain the possibility until she really had disappeared for good.


    ¡°Lady Delilah, we heard that you turned down another suitor recently?¡±


    Another sensitive subject! Catherine¡¯s hand went to that ridiculous locket Damian had gotten her, though she and I were the only ones who knew the significance of the action. I enjoyed watching her squirm, but not the pain I knew Delilah must be suffering under her carefree replies. This would be her revenge as well, and then everything would finally return to the way it was supposed to be. No female lead, no male lead, no villainess. Just the victors and losers in a game of simple politics.


    A ray of sunlight reflected off a glass panel the wrong way and hit my eyes, making me wince. I had to blink several times, and when I finally reopened them, there was a blurriness about the world.


    ¡°Valentina, are you certain that you¡¯re all right?¡±


    ¡°I may be tired from all the debutante balls recently, Annalise, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything serious.¡±


    Delilah¡¯s and Annalise¡¯s concerns could be traced back to the letters I had sent them, masterfully crafted to tell the story I wanted for all the scrutiny they would soon pass through. Really, they must be some of my finest works, a perfect blend of saintly goodwill, empathetic care, reluctant but persisting fear, and a sincere plea for the receivers to watch my back against something that I just had a bad feeling about, though of course it was likely just me being overly anxious with the stress lately.


    The conversation moved on to topics of less delicacy, and after a while of brooding, Catherine couldn¡¯t help but jump back in. Guilt still haunted her eyes, but her ceaseless optimism refused to be defeated, at least for now. It sickened me. I wanted to see those spirits utterly crushed and beaten, for her to feel the same helpless despair that she had caused the original Valentina, and for her to face misery worse than what any man was built for. Such was the consequence of going against an Avington.


    Mikhail and Tia stood by the walls, with the rest of the maids and knights brought by the other guests. Both, after years of training and accompanying me, were perceptive enough to seem worried about my condition. At least an hour must¡¯ve passed since that first cup of tea. A wave of dizziness washed over me.


    ¡°Excuse me, ladies, but I do seem to be ill, so I will be returning home.¡±


    Well-wishes were given and goodbyes were said, through which my speech became more and more slurred. Finally, as I got up, I almost lost my balance, though not ungracefully. My attendants came to my side at once. I staggered a few steps towards the exit until my body reached its limit.


    I fainted into Mikhail¡¯s waiting arms. The last thing I saw was an expression of horror on Catherine¡¯s countenance.


    Someone screamed. Tia cried out.


    ¡°My lady¡¯s been poisoned!¡±


    Then, darkness.

 Chapter 113 - Aftermath (I)

    - - -


    Delilah was by Valentina¡¯s side in an instant. She had suspected something might happen, almost expecting it from Valentina¡¯s suggestive letter, but something felt odd. Nevertheless, one thing at a time. She peeled back her friend¡¯s eyelids to find dilated pupils, felt her pulse to be slow, and her breath to smell a bit musty. Combined with the other symptoms¡­


    ¡°Send physicians to the Avington mansion immediately,¡± she said quietly to her maid. ¡°They use the same ones as us. Tell them it is likely deadly nightshade.¡±


    ¡°Call for the constable, but use our ways. Do not alert the baron,¡± she said to her other maid.


    The two nodded and left. Delilah turned to Valentina¡¯s knight, who was carrying the unconscious lady delicately.


    ¡°Take her back to the Avington mansion at once, and do not let anyone near her until she¡¯s home. The physicians will meet you there.¡±


    The knight obeyed at once and swiftly departed. Valentina¡¯s maid tried to go with them, but Delilah stopped her with a hand, so the girl backed away until she faded from attention, an excellent servant. Delilah addressed her own knight next.


    ¡°Make sure no one enters or leaves the room without my knowing, and that no one touches anything on the table. Especially keep an eye on Lady Catherine.¡±


    Annalise, who had just finished calming down the other guests, rushed to her anxiously.


    ¡°Is she all right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. She is the saintess, after all.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then, the question becomes¡­¡±


    Together, their gaze slid over the room. All intimate friends they had been acquainted with for years, dearly attached to Valentina politically, socially, and emotionally, except for one.


    The ladies were nervously chattering amongst themselves, while Lady Catherine was sunken on the floor, her dress pooling around her, her mouth agape and eyes wide in a terrified expression. She was so pale that she looked as if she might faint herself. The very sight of her revolted Delilah, especially this pathetic state. How could Damian possibly prefer-no, that wasn¡¯t important right now.


    ¡°Ladies! I know we are all quite concerned for Lady Valentina, but fortunately, from my humble observation of her condition, I do believe she¡¯ll be quite all right.¡±


    She and Valentina, like almost all heirs and other popular targets of assassination, had both developed resistance to most poisons from long periods of gradual exposure. With the best physicians in the kingdom, she trusted that her friend would recover in no time. Meanwhile, she would avenge her for this injury.


    The ladies quieted immediately when she began speaking and breathed sighs of relief at her reassurance, muttering comforting remarks to each other. Lady Catherine, in particular, looked up with gleaming eyes full of genuine joy.


    ¡°However, there was no doubt she was poisoned.¡±


    Silence. Tension crept into the air. All eyes were on her, trusting and hanging onto her every word. Ahh¡­ she would enjoy this.


    ¡°To start, between all of us, surely we have tried all the refreshments. Yet does anyone feel ill?¡±


    Heads shook. Lady Catherine¡¯s stupidly naive face twisted into confusion.


    ¡°Then, whoever poisoned Lady Valentina was targeting her. It could not have been done through the food or drink themselves, for they were shared and there would¡¯ve been no way to tell which ones Lady Valentina would have. I doubt it was her cutlery or tableware either, for the poison I believe was used, deadly nightshade, is extremely difficult to apply to these surfaces without detection.¡±


    ¡°Of course, everything on the table will be tested later to confirm or ridicule these statements, but in the meantime, I would like to offer some of my own speculation, if I may be so bold?¡±


    Eager nods and fretful glances among the ladies, as they wondered who among them could be the failed murderer who bit the hand that had fed her for all these years. Already, gazes were beginning to be cast towards Lady Catherine, though she remained oblivious to the fact and looked back at Delilah with those shallow, unintelligent eyes.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re all familiar with deadly nightshade. Symptoms take some time to develop, so it was likely something she consumed early on. Second, I was sitting next to Lady Valentina the entire time, and if you would all trust that we have been the closest of friends since we were born and I would rather die than betray her, I can guarantee that no one went near any of her food. After, of course, that first cup of tea poured by our host.¡±


    All heads turned to Lady Catherine. She seemed to finally realize the position she was in and started, her hands flying to her mouth in horror. If Delilah had not suppressed all her urges from a very young age, she would¡¯ve wanted to smirk.


    Yet, what now? Valentina was like a puzzle, and Delilah knew she must¡¯ve given her the pieces, she just needed to put them together. Combing through all the recent conversations she¡¯d had with Valentina, one suddenly struck her.


    The dress Lady Catherine wore was a popular one this season, and Delilah had seen it many times. No one else might¡¯ve noticed it, perhaps not even the wearer herself with the puffiness of the sleeves, and it was challenging even when she knew what she was looking for, but at last, an uneven surface on the cuff of the left sleeve caught Delilah¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Lady Catherine, could you come here for a moment?¡±


    Hesitatingly, the initial alarm in her eyes slowly changing to fear, the girl picked herself up from the ground and approached her, almost like a piece of prey heading to its death towards a hungry beast. Usually, the prey is simply eaten as a part of the cycle of life, but in this case, it was getting what it deserved.


    ¡°May I see your arm, Lady Catherine?¡±


    Bewildered but obedient, Lady Catherine extended her left arm. Delilah lifted it so she could see the interior of the large sleeves. It was rather ungraceful for Lady Catherine, but it was better than asking her to remove her dress completely. Surely enough, Delilah found what she was looking for. In fact, it was even more incriminating than she¡¯d expected.


    She addressed the greenhouse calmly. If she had any emotions, she might¡¯ve felt triumphant under the bright sunlight.


    ¡°Cleverly sewn in between the layers of Lady Catherine¡¯s sleeve is a one-use sealable pocket, a common design from the east. A very thin, transparent string seals it, with the other end wrapped around the wearer¡¯s finger, not visible at a normal distance. With only a slight and conveniently undetectable movement of the finger, the string comes loose and can be easily disposed of. The contents of the pocket can then be used, for example, quickly poured into someone¡¯s tea.¡±


    ¡°However, not quickly enough, in this case, for it contains what I¡¯m almost certain are remnants of deadly nightshade powder.¡±


    - - -


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    Annalise charged in front of the little vixen and slapped her hard, making her stumble back several steps and fall onto the ground with a cry. Oh, the satisfaction! She¡¯d wanted to do that since the very first time she saw her at her debutante, tainting her memory of what should¡¯ve been the occasion of a lifetime, and the urge only increased as she saw how increasingly miserable she managed to make her friends. If only Valentina could see this!


    ¡°Now, Lady Annalise,¡± Delilah placed a calming hand on her arm. ¡°Let us not jump to conclusions too quickly. I was merely pointing out certain facts and suggesting one way events might have occurred. It could, certainly, all be a very strange coincidence.¡±


    Annalise wondered how her friend managed to not laugh saying these words. She shook her head vehemently and swirled around to find Valentina¡¯s maid, who was watching with intrigue in the corner and stepped forward readily at the sudden attention.


    ¡°You claimed that Valentina was poisoned as soon as she fainted. Did you suspect something of the sort would happen? Did Valentina say anything?¡±


    ¡°Why, not directly, Your Ladyship, but I gathered it might from bits and pieces!¡± the girl exclaimed. ¡°My lady is always so kind to Lady Catherine, and she was worried about how all the nasty rumours and her illness might¡¯ve hurt her. Still, slowly, she was becoming afraid that they might¡¯ve impacted her some other way. As in, in the head. The way Lady Catherine acted sometimes, especially once my lady realized that she was in love with His Highness-¡±


    Dramatic gasps at the unspoken secret being revealed through the blunt words of the maid, and a look of shock and desperation casting over Lady Catherine¡¯s face. The maid nodded theatrically.


    ¡°Oh, yes, my lady could always tell! Many ladies fall in love with His Highness, and it¡¯s not their fault. They know that there¡¯s nothing they can do, and they get over it. But Lady Catherine was different. It wasn¡¯t any of that commoner bias, of course. My lady thought she was the sweetest thing in the world! She was just a bit odd. Unpredictable. Which is understandable, with her upbringing and everything she¡¯s gone through. In any case, it made my lady uneasy. She thought on the bright side of things, of course, but I could tell she was afraid of something.¡±


    Annalise grasped Delilah¡¯s hands. ¡°That just matches perfectly with what she wrote us, doesn¡¯t it?¡± She turned to the room. ¡°Lady Valentina sent us letters before this party, asking us to watch over her. She said she didn¡¯t think anything would happen, and was only writing as a precaution, but it did happen, didn¡¯t it? Lady Valentina trusted you, Lady Catherine!¡±


    The words seemed to hurt Lady Catherine more than the slap had. Annalise spoke again to the ladies.


    ¡°Has Lady Valentina been anything but kind to her? Is she not the sole reason that we are all here today? And this is how she is repaid!¡±


    Lady Catherine shrank back, tears welling up in her eyes. Outbursts erupted from the guests.


    ¡°How dare she!¡±


    ¡°What a lowly, nasty creature. Get her out of here!¡±


    ¡°She should be locked up!¡±


    Annalise contained her smirk. Through the glass walls of the greenhouse, she saw the constable¡¯s carriage arrive, followed by the city knights.


    At last, this little vermin was going to be exterminated.

 Chapter 114 - Aftermath (II)

    - - -


    Officers surrounded the Bryant mansion. Individually, all the servants, masters, and guests were being questioned in various quarters of the dwelling. Most of the servants did not even know what had happened, except one who did too well, of course.


    It was just routine, Mary reminded herself. They had no reason at all to suspect her, and would be all too happy to arrest Lady Catherine, especially after her little push.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lady Catherine¡¯s personal maid, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Describe the scene that took place this afternoon.¡±


    Mary obeyed, leaving out, obviously, her own involvement prior to bringing the tea. The officer questioning her, a young man who couldn¡¯t have been much older than her, nodded along and wrote down notes. A jagged scar ran across one of his eyes, making him look quite intimidating, though overall he was rather attractive. He seemed familiar, but Mary couldn¡¯t figure out how.


    ¡°And you¡¯re absolutely certain no one went near the tea or the cutlery?¡±


    ¡°How has Lady Catherine been acting lately?¡±


    ¡°Odd, but she¡¯s always been an odd little thing. Cries when she thinks nobody¡¯s watching but smiles when anyone comes around. Sighs and looks off wistfully into the distance, as ¡®em ladies tend to do when they¡¯re lovesick.¡±


    ¡°You have reason to believe-¡±


    ¡°That she¡¯s in love with His Highness? Oh, absolutely! I hear her muttering his name in her sleep sometimes, if you¡¯ll believe it. She fell completely the very first time she saw him. Talks about how she¡¯d always wanted to marry a prince, she did. I tried to talk her out of it, y¡¯know, and she said she¡¯d try to move on, but I don¡¯t think she ever did manage.¡±


    ¡°What about her attitude towards Lady Valentina?¡±


    ¡°Started out admiring her. They all do, don¡¯t they? Before they realize that they¡¯ll never be able to measure up themselves, and that admiration turns into something more nasty. She never spoke about it to me, of course, but I could hear it in her voice. Scared me sometimes. With how innocent she seems, you¡¯d never be able to tell, but I know her, Sir. I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s born bad, but whatever she lived through before returning definitely messed her up.¡±


    The officer nodded at her empathetic words with quite genuine concern. With gloves, he took out a glass vial from a bag and held it in front of her. It was half-filled with a brownish-green powder and had clear fingerprints on the container. Mary gave no reaction and reminded herself that she¡¯d never seen it before, answering so when the officer asked. He raised an eyebrow and pushed further.


    ¡°You fold and put away Her Ladyship¡¯s clean laundry everyday, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. The last time I did so was yesterday evening, while my lady was having dinner.¡±


    ¡°You did not see this in her undergarments drawer?¡±


    ¡°No, and I can tell you now there¡¯s no way I could¡¯ve missed it, since there was nothing left in there before I put in yesterday¡¯s clean clothes. Say, isn¡¯t it rather improper for you to be ruffling through my lady¡¯s undergarments?¡±


    ¡°Attempted murder is far more improper.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Say, don¡¯t I know you from somewhere?¡±


    The officer tilted his head in that old way she¡¯d seen so many times before, so long ago. Mary gasped.


    ¡°God! Freddie?¡±


    Slowly, the officer blinked. ¡°M-Mary?¡± His voice cracked with incredulity.


    The wheels turned rapidly in Mary¡¯s head. The chances! Meeting her childhood friend who she hadn¡¯t seen for years, especially in such a position¡­ Perhaps all those years of training had messed up her head, but her first instinct was what an amazing opportunity it was.


    ¡°Oh, Freddie! For God¡¯s sake, help me!¡±


    She stood up, reached across the table, and grasped his hands. Tears bursted from her eyes, not completely fake. It was the pent-up pressure of the entire mission, the fate she had sold herself to almost a decade ago. How tired she was! For a very brief moment she actually considered telling him everything, but that thought was banished as quickly as it had appeared. For all the sins she¡¯d committed, betraying her true master would not be one of them. She¡¯d come this far, she couldn¡¯t back out anymore.


    ¡°She¡¯s mad, I tell you! Oh, I¡¯m so glad it¡¯s you. You¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you? I can tell you right now, swear on my grandmum¡¯s grave, there¡¯s no doubt she did it. Don¡¯t know how or why she thought she could get away with it, but she¡¯s never been the brightest, poor thing. Ever since the day she met Her Ladyship, Lady Valentina, she¡¯s been quite obsessed! It¡¯s some twisted sense of inferiority, I¡¯d say. And you¡¯d never know unless you were as close to her as me! Scared to leave her alone sometimes, I was.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Mary took a deep breath. Her hands trembled, but she noted that Freddie had clutched them, consciously or not, and was looking up at her in earnesty. She continued and cast yet another stone at her lady¡¯s already half-doomed destiny before she could change her mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than envy. Sometimes I think it¡¯s pure evil. And that terrified me, Freddie, it did. But what can we peasants do? One wrong word, and I¡¯ll be lying dead in an alley! That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you so much at first. Nobody¡¯d believe me, and His Lordship¡¯s so fond of her¡­ I myself don¡¯t think he was involved in this, but who knows? But you¡¯ll help me, right? Remember when you used to say you¡¯d marry me and protect me forever?¡±


    Freddie¡¯s cheeks grew red. He gingerly retracted his hands and coughed formally. Reaching into his pocket, he extracted and offered her a handkerchief, which she took gratefully and used to dry her tears, wishing she could wipe away her guilt as easily.


    ¡°Thank you for this information,¡± Freddie said awkwardly. He seemed much less intimidating now. ¡°It¡¯ll be used to serve justice. You¡¯ll be an important witness at the trial. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell the constable what you said and we¡¯ll take you into protection.¡±


    ¡°Really? Oh, thank you so much, Freddie! Knew I could count on you.¡±


    Mary beamed and Freddie looked away, his face flushed.


    ¡°And¡­ let¡¯s catch up sometimes,¡± he muttered.


    A genuine smile crept onto Mary¡¯s face and she nodded. They bid each other farewell and the smile lingered until the weight of what she had just done removed it. She stood up, staggered in a trance, and sank down behind the back of the chair she¡¯d sat in, staring up at the ceiling. Her job was almost done. Her lady¡¯s fate was practically sealed. And along with it so was hers.


    If Freddie knew all the things she¡¯d done¡­ hell, not even Freddie. Could what she herself had become face the girl she had been ten years ago? The worst part was, she probably could. After all, she¡¯d always done what she needed to for herself and her mother. If Her Ladyship was the price, then so be it.


    - - -


    Catherine shivered in the drawing room despite the magic flames dancing in the fireplace that cast ominous shadows on the walls. The last bits of sunlight streamed through the windows. How long had it been since¡­? A few hours? It felt like eternity. Instinctively she touched her locket and realized that she wished Lord Damian was with her. Ah, she¡¯d been too worn by her illness, the holy days, and the preparation for the tea party to reply to his proposal, not that she knew how to reply. But now, would he be like the rest of the ladies, and blame her for¡­? What had even happened?


    She simply couldn¡¯t understand. Lady Valentina, so magnificently untouchable, poisoned? Who would possibly want to hurt her? And by Lady Delilah¡¯s reasoning, how could it all point to her? How could the poison have gotten into Lady Valentina¡¯s tea? How had that sleeve gotten into her dress? She had changed into a simpler flock now, the one she wore to the party taken as evidence by knights. But how had anything happened the way it did? It didn¡¯t make sense to her and she buried her head into her hands once more, her throat dry.


    ¡°Catherine.¡± A warm but firm hand rested on her shoulder. ¡°They want to speak to you now.¡±


    Father and Uncle had been conversing solemnly on the other side of the room, and despite their best attempts to give her quiet, the occasional somber words that reached her scared her. The inspector had tried to talk to her as soon as the squadron had arrived, but she had been such a nervous wreck and they agreed to let her calm down first. Now, after a tonic and some time, she felt brave enough to face whatever was coming, though her stomach still fluttered and her hands trembled as the burly constable came into the room and sat down across from her. Father¡¯s grasp on her shoulder tightened.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Catherine,¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯m Constable Gibbs, Head of the Knights of the Capital. I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions.¡±


    Catherine nodded faintly. Her fingers dug into her dress. ¡°H-How is Lady Valentina?¡± she bursted out.


    The constable raised an eyebrow. ¡°She is still undergoing treatment at the Avington Manor. You seem quite concerned for her. Are you friends?¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, yes! Lady Valentina was the sweetest to me, my dearest friend.¡±


    ¡°Then you would have no reason to poison her?¡±


    ¡°O-O-Of course not! I¡¯d die for her!¡± Catherine exclaimed.


    Her heart raced and there was a pounding in her ears. She had thought that despite Lady Delilah¡¯s brilliance, surely, surely, she¡¯d made a mistake somewhere and the knights would be able to uncover the truth. But how could they also suspect her?


    ¡°But she is the fiancee of His Highness, Prince Oscar, whom it is said that you¡¯re in love with. Did you not resent her for that?¡±


    The constable¡¯s quiet words were louder than thunder to Catherine. Her head spun and her cheeks burned. She wished she could crawl into a hole. She opened her mouth, but Father spoke first.


    ¡°Now, Constable, since when was it that baseless rumours of young ladies are used as evidence? You must¡¯ve heard of my daughter¡¯s situation, and understand that she is unfairly ostracized by many who carelessly toss out remarks that are completely unmerited and borned from nothing but petty prejudice.¡±


    Catherine nodded emphatically. Yet the constable smiled slightly, making her uneasy.


    ¡°And I suppose a vial of the poison used with Lady Catherine¡¯s fingerprints on it discovered in her drawer and the remnants of the poison in the sleeve of her dress can be explained away by ¡®baseless rumours¡¯ as well?¡±


    Catherine stiffened. Her chest heaved, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. She stared off into space. It did seem pretty damning, didn¡¯t it? If she was reading a novel and this was the situation described, she¡¯d believe she¡¯d done it too.


    Oh, what if Lady Valentina thought it was her too? That was the thought she couldn¡¯t bear most, and tears came to her eyes as she pictured her friend¡¯s unconscious form again. Would she survive? She must survive, she was so strong, and so lively just a short while ago. But what if they did all believe it was Catherine that did it? Then they¡¯d never catch the real perpetrator, and what if they attempted Lady Valentina¡¯s life again, and succeeded? No, no, no! Tears rushed into her eyes. Whatever happened, Lady Valentina had to be happy.


    Father was speaking sharply with the Constable, who threw back curt replies. She couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, she¡¯d covered her ears with her hands and stared down at the ground, wishing it would swallow her up. Vaguely, she saw an officer hand an envelope to the Constable, who gave it to Father. Then the Constable turned to her, and his words took a second to register, but they did. Catherine¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I hereby place under arrest Lady Catherine Bryant for the attempted murder of Lady Valentina Avington.¡±

 Chapter 115 - Aftermath (III)

    Darkness. Voices. Slipping in and out of consciousness. Faint chanting.


    Gradually, I opened my eyes, allowing them a moment to adjust to my dimly lit bedchamber and observe my surroundings.


    ¡°Oh, darling!¡±


    Before I knew it, Mother¡¯s arms were around me. I embraced her back, grateful for her touch, her warmth, her concern. By which I mean that I held onto her with one hand, as the other was firmly clasped in Damian¡¯s. He lifted his weary eyes to meet mine, and kissed my hand feverishly.


    ¡°We were so worried, my sweet Val.¡±


    ¡°Now, dear, let her breathe,¡± Father said to Mother. She loosened her grasp but still held onto me, her grey eyes shining with tears that barely restrained themselves. Father reached out a hand and stroked my hair with a gentle smile. ¡°I believed you would pull through, my angel, as strong as you are. Nevertheless, it was rather a shock.¡±


    Damian coughed. ¡°He was worried sick,¡± he fake whispered.


    A faint smile crept to my lips as I sat up slowly, surrounded by my family. My head empty from the recent oblivion, it was the most peaceful I¡¯d been in a while, without the reports of the grand duchy, the buzz of high society, and the prophecies of the novel all clamouring for attention. I squeezed Damian¡¯s hand, its firmness reassuring.


    Rain splattered on my closed windows. It was light outside, but cloudy and grey. I estimated it to be around early morning. My family seemed weary, like they had not slept, but not overly exhausted to indicate several days of fear.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°An afternoon and a night. How do you feel, Your Ladyship?¡±


    Nathaniel sat by the foot of my bed, a prayer book in hand. I had been certain that my loyal priest would rush to my side at the first news of my impairment, and I had been correct. Upon this fact, I had hinged my life, if anything had gone astray.


    It was not the first time I had fallen unconscious from deadly nightshade, as my poison training had pushed my limits many times before, but the dosage I had instructed for this was slightly higher than the maximum I had withstood, to ensure an authentic alarm. After all, the greater the damage, the deeper the water Catherine was in. Without inconveniencing myself too much, of course. That peasant was not worth any lasting damage to the future queen.


    I assessed my faculties. My head was plagued by a hint of dizziness, but otherwise clear and nothing a few good day¡¯s rest wouldn¡¯t fix. A few spots danced in my vision, but they were already fading as my sight grew used to the environment. My limbs were a bit sore, but that usually went away in a couple of days. I reported my symptoms to Nathaniel and asked for a glass of water, which Father readily provided, and drank it all, the cold rousing my mind back to full alert.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Eminence,¡± I addressed Nathaniel. ¡°Your blessings were undoubtedly vital to my survival, and you have my heartfelt appreciation.¡±


    ¡°It was merely my duty,¡± Nathaniel said quietly.


    ¡°The temple¡¯s swift action is to be commended,¡± said Mother. ¡°Indeed, pray for us, Your Eminence, that God will bring justice for such a senseless crime just as quickly.¡±


    I looked around. Father, Mother, Damian. At the moment, they were all I needed. The glee of Catherine¡¯s downfall was not yet there, only the bliss of being surrounded by my loving family, and the satisfaction of knowing that I would finally be able to protect this happiness forever.


    Nathaniel stood up. ¡°Yes, Your Grace. Justice,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Will definitely be served.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine, but I pushed it away. It struck me then that everyone in the room could likely guess the truth, though God forbid anyone speak it. I decided to take it as an accomplishment, that I could have an understanding family and a powerful subordinate in the temple who did not dare defy me.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave. Please let me know if anything arises.¡±


    Nathaniel did not meet my eyes on his way out. As the door closed behind him, my family¡¯s eyes turned to me.


    ¡°What were you thinking, my angel?¡± Father cupped my cheek. ¡°You are the heir to House Avington. You mustn¡¯t put yourself in such dangerous situations.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I know, Father. I apologize for distressing you all. I should¡¯ve been more careful.¡±


    ¡°It was bound to happen,¡± said Mother, now with a different kind of gleam in her eyes. ¡°That girl did not belong to our world. It was only a matter of time.¡±


    The identity of ¡®that girl¡¯ could easily be presumed.


    ¡°Has she been apprehended?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damian ran a hand through his hair, leaning back in his seat. ¡°Last night, on the charge of attempted murder. She¡¯s been taken to the Tower. The baron is still trying to arrange bail, with little luck.¡±


    No one questioned how he knew. I nodded. The Tower of Orilon was a prison for nobles, where Valentina in the novel was kept prior to her execution. Fitting that Catherine should be there now.


    ¡°Has the news spread yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Mother patted my hand with a twinkling smile. ¡°Lady Annalise and Lady Delilah made sure of it. You¡¯ve already started receiving letters and gifts wishing for your recovery. Why, gossip has not flown this fast since your father proposed to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± said Damian, rolling his eyes. ¡°The barbaric plebeian girl with no manners, nor wits, nor eloquence, nor style. Violated by her ¡®uncle¡¯ in her upbringing. Started a smallpox outbreak in her foolishness and was scarred and rendered infertile by it. The baron¡¯s fake daughter, the disgrace of House Bryant, blah blah blah. Finally, she has gone too far and attempted to murder Lady Valentina Avington! She will be tried and hung, society will be rid of a vermin, and everybody will live happily ever after.¡±


    ¡°And do you have a problem with that, Damian?¡± Father asked sternly.


    He shook his head, but muttered. ¡°She was almost my fiancee.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Mother said. ¡°That girl was in love with His Highness. That, along with everything else our darling Valentina possessed, was why she was driven mad by jealousy. Everybody knows. You have all the options in the world, my sweet boy. You mustn¡¯t settle for such a lowly creature.¡±


    ¡°Especially when circumstances are such, we must support Valentina with all we have,¡± Father added.


    I took Damian¡¯s hand in both of mine and gazed at him earnestly. ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my sweet sister,¡± he looked up and smiled at me tiredly, but his eyes burned with the same fervour as they had always done for me, and I knew I still had him. ¡°I cherish you with all my heart, and I will always stand behind you. I¡¯m sorry I allowed harm to come to you.¡±


    A spark of something not quite electricity snaked up my arm, and a symbol of purple light flashed on the back of my hand before fading again. It was the protective charm he renewed on me whenever it was used to protect me, activating if the threat was severe enough, and what had helped my body slowly repel the poison as soon as it entered my system. Yet another reason I had been assured of my safe survival. Really, with the strongest magic and the strongest holiness in the kingdom on my side, I was invincible.


    ¡°Thank you, Damian. I love you.¡±


    He leaned over and kissed my forehead. I smiled. I liked this peaceful happiness. I wouldn¡¯t have minded staying in that moment for a while.


    Alas, the door creaked open. Tia slipped inside.


    ¡°My sincerest apologies for disrupting you so soon, my lady! But on His Eminence¡¯s way out, he passed His Highness-¡±


    ¡°Oscar is here?¡± I turned to my parents, then Damian. Their reactions told me I had not bothered hiding my smile.


    ¡°He arrived right after the physicians,¡± Mother said, her lips pursed. ¡°I suppose for all his bustle with that girl, he knew to be concerned where it matters.¡±


    ¡°We made him wait in the drawing room,¡± Damian smirked. ¡°He insisted on coming in to see you, but Father makes the rules under our roof.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and he had no right to charge into my manor and be worried about my daughter after neglecting her and associating so much with the wench that almost killed her,¡± Father said calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite right, Father. However, that won¡¯t be a problem anymore, remember? I believe in forgiveness, and I think this would be a wonderful opportunity for His Highness to begin redeeming himself.¡±


    ¡°Very well then, my angel,¡± Father sighed. He addressed Tia, ¡°Bring him, but ensure that he understands Valentina¡¯s condition is frail and that he must not do anything to upset her.¡±


    After a while more of pleasant familial conversation, the door swung open. I caught Mikhail¡¯s eye through the doorway. His whole face lit up in relief when he saw me, and I smiled at him. It took me a moment to notice that my fiance had come next to my bed, and another, to overcome the surprise, that he had wrapped his arms around me.


    Father coughed aggressively, and Oscar quickly let go, stepping back to a respectable distance. His face had an unusual tinge of redness, almost as if he was blushing. I smiled and tilted my head, and the blush seemed to deepen.


    ¡°I heard you were worried about me, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Valentina. I¡¯m glad to see you have awoken.¡±


    He kissed my cheek, earning another fit of coughs from Father. For once, I looked into the golden eyes of the prince without wondering what he felt for me, for I was certain of his love for me, either in the present or future.


    In the novel, around this time was when the second demon subjugation happened and Catherine discovered the diamond mine. A subjugation had indeed been scheduled later in the month, but was likely to be delayed until my recovery, and that diamond mine had been the very first thing I took from Catherine. It was also when she finally told Oscar about the novel Valentina¡¯s silly poisoning attempt, and where Damian was injured, causing her to awaken her powers as the saint. The timing was very fitting.


    The rain fell harder, droplets dancing on the glass panes leading to my balcony. Was the world mourning the doom of its true female lead? Unfortunate.


    The villainess had won. Or at least, that was what I thought.